The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapters

2. And what do you call yourself?
3. My bills usually come on Saturday.
4. I think I ate a worm!
5. Lettuce and mushrooms?
7. Real pears?
8. You don't have to pity me.
9. Very carefully!
10. Weird how?
11. Pine needles?
12. Eastern bunny?
13. You guys have a cider press?
14. Pesta-what?
15. But... carrot tops are green.
16. I'd bet my hat on it.
17. My lips are sealed.
19. Like purple death?
20. Can you play another song?
21. No, I've seen you eat.
22. Look out, incoming zompony.
23. A champion for the placebo effect Part 1
24. A champion for the placebo effect Part 2
25. Weather Station?
26. Your pumpkin's upside down.
27. Oh, he's real vicious.
28. Who is she really punishing?
29. As perceptive as you are talented.
30. You know about topography?
31. A little birdie told me.
32. When pigs fly... Part 1
33. When pigs fly... Part 2.
34. A load of hooey.
35. Greetings, dear pretender.
37. Go find your own costume.
38. You think the play’s about rocks?
39. Trick or Treat.
40. That’s one night down...
41. Do spirits like soup?
42. Why did you hurt my door?
43. Some deity you are.
44. Paisley, stripes, and polka dots…
45. Am I intruding?
46. King in Rags, thou must play.
47. They're an audience.
48. Party Pooper Level Five
49. A choir of one
18. The rocks aren't going anywhere.
36. I have a flashlight.
1. Please not dandelion greens!
6. Helloooooo breakfast.

2. And what do you call yourself?

Chapter 2: And what do you call yourself?

Living so close to the Everfree forest had its ups and downs. Over seven generations, the Harvest family had become quite adept at reaping the rewards of its verdant proximity. Foraging was one of these advantages, as well as having all the wood they could ever need just a stone's throw away. Most ponies did not know this, but the Everfree held herbs, fruits, and vegetables that were as valuable and rare as gemstones. The Harvests had yet to discover any of these magical delicacies, but ever since tasting Zap apple jam, Mr. Harvest was sure there was something equally profitable for his family within the Everfree.

The disadvantages of living near a wild magic zone such as the Everfree dwarfed its advantages. The first of course was the danger of the creatures that dwelt under Everfree's canopy. Both the forest and the bog that rested to its south were the source of horror stories for foals and adults alike. Dangerous and poisonous plants were a secondary danger, but were only hazardous to ponies who entered the forest. For the Harvest family, the two absolute headaches were the weather and the animals.

The animals that lived in the forest were unreasonable and tore through their fields. They ran rampant through the crops, digging burrows and eating anything that was ripe. The rabbits and crows were the worst offenders. While the animals pestered other farmers, the crows and rabbits seemed to prefer terrorizing the Harvest's fields.

All of Equestria benefited from having controlled weather, but wild magic zones like the Everfree made life in Hollow Shades unpredictable. Storms would occasionally blow in, and usually the Hollow Shades weather team could disperse or divert the storm away from town. This was not always the case, however. No pony was ever sure when or where one storm would pop up, and without proper time and preparation an unexpected storm could rattle the town to its core.

Morning chores normally followed breakfast, but after an Everfree storm such as last night the whole family dissipated across their property to survey the damage. Shingles from the roof were laying in the field and back yard. Several of the shutters had been pulled off their hinges and were laying in the grass below the windows. The barn suffered no significant damage, and on first inspection the tool shed looked a complete wreck. Inside the shed the various farm implements were scattered about the gravel floor and the tin roof had been peeled back by the wind.

The worst had befallen the crops. The hailstones had nearly melted away, but the damage they had done was all too clear. The pumpkins were scarred with jagged cuts and bruises, and the tops of the carrots looked like they were diced with a knife. The corn had fared unusually well, not an ear or leaf was out of place. Both the beans and barley were fine, as were the silos much to the entire family's relief. For all its bluster and the damage it caused, the storm could have done worse.

Leadfoot trotted along the edge of the corn field. His scarecrows in the beans and barley were knocked down, and the rest were fine except for a few missing hats. The clothing could be easily replaced, ol' gramps had been an eccentric who collected clothing like how some foals collected bottle caps. The gray stallion easily righted the downed scarecrows, but as he cast his gaze across the corn, he only counted two of the straw-stuffed dummies. The third was nowhere to be seen.

With an annoyed huff, Leadfoot entered the rows. The mud made his travel slow, and the corn begrudgingly shushed him with motion of his bulky frame. The post was upright, right where he'd put it yesterday, but the scarecrow wasn't. Straw was strewn about the ground, which had been pushed into the dirt by animal tracks, big ones. Any farmer worth his salt could tell you what animal made what tracks, but Leadfoot was drawing a blank when he saw these. They were longer than they were wide, deeper at the back and front, with a mass of stubby digits at the very end.

Turning his head from the mystery tracks, Leadfoot looked about for the clothes. The neatly lined corn rows gave him a decent line of sight. The stallion traveled the whole length of the field, but didn't find a single article of clothing. Leadfoot knew he had stitched those clothes together tight, and the burlap he'd used to fill out the scarecrow's body was gone too. All Leadfoot found was windswept straw, and a huge splotch of burned earth. Whatever had been in the field, it had destroyed all the work he'd put into that scarecrow.

"Leadfoot!"

The voice of his father gave the young stallion pause to raise his head. Mr. Harvest was calling from the shed, the ladder resting against its outer wall.

"Come give me a hoof with this!" Mr. Harvest called.

"Coming!" Leadfoot answered, trotting to the path between the fields. He gave a backward glance to the corn before pushing his findings out of mind. Work came first, he'd ask his father about it later.

Leadfoot gave his sister a wave goodbye as he saw her heading toward the road with her lunch box. Leadfoot smiled, silently wishing his sister a good day at school as he suspected he was in for a far more arduous morning.

"You're going to need the crow bar to fold the roof back..." Mr. Harvest said, already having the tools set out beside the ladder.

"I figured." Leadfoot nodded, taking the heavy iron claw-tool in his mouth as he climbed up the top of the ladder.

With each jerk of the crowbar, the shed roof shook, moving up little by little until Leadfoot could get his hooves under it. The gray stallion spat the crowbar down next to his father, then got his feet firmly planted on the ladder. The tin roof groaned as the whole twenty square yards of sheet metal folded back. Once gravity was on his side, Leadfoot let go, allowing the roof to fall with a slam on the rafters. Leadfoot braced himself against the building, admiring his work.

With the roof back in its proper position, Leadfoot could see where his father had fallen through the night before. Judging from the bent, sharp edges, it wasn't hard to see how Leadfoot's father got that 'tiny cut.'

"You wait here," Said Mr. Harvest, "I'll get the other ladder and hold it down for you while you get the nails in."

From his perch, Leadfoot could see his mother in the fields picking weeds that they'd be having for lunch. Right now, she was the only pony tending the neglected crops. After fixing the roof on the shed, he'd be working on the house's roof, and maybe the shutters afterward.

"This is going to cost us the whole morning." Leadfoot sighed.

"You'd rather leave this for tomorrow?" Mr. Harvest snorted, setting up the other ladder.

"No, but I wish we could have some help. With the way things are, we aren't going to have anything worth showing off at the harvest festival." Leadfoot pointed out. "Can't we hire somepony?"

"And where is the money going to come from?" Mr. Harvest snapped, stomping down on the roof to hold in down. "We don't have two spare bits to rub together, and farmhands don't work for free."

Leadfoot rubbed his cheek, not ready to accept defeat just yet. "Well, what about the family? Can't we call some of them in?"

"Most of the family's moved on from farming. The only successful Harvest farm in miles is in..." Mr. Harvest grit his teeth, almost hissing the name. "Appleloosa."

Leadfoot rolled his eyes. He had to cut this off at the head now or else he'd get another tired story about the Apple family. "Alright, but maybe we can put in a call to some of our other relatives. Cousin Carrot Top's got plenty of farming experience and she's only a few hours away in Ponyville. Can't hurt to send her a letter, can it?"

Mr. Harvest mumbled something, then cast his eyes out to Harvest Moon. His wife's umber coat was like a star among the green and browns of the barley. Harvest Moon was struggling with a stubborn bit of ragweed, but it was one of hundreds still standing. Mr. Harvest knew Carrot Top; she managed a plot of land, but it wasn't what Mr. Harvest called a farm in any respect of the word. Carrot Top had her own life and asking her to come work on a farm this size was a huge request to make, even of family.

"Go ahead and get a letter ready before the mailmare shows up." Mr. Harvest said at last. "But what's one extra mare going to accomplish here?"

Leadfoot was already off the ladder, heading toward the house. His dad had a point, but maybe Cousin Carrot Top had some friends she could call on...

Corn Crib's usual path to school was quiet and scenic... at least in good weather. The road into town was nothing but fields and pasture, which left her with plenty of time to think or admire her neighbor's hard work. She almost never saw anyone else on this road, but today was a rare exception.

A cart was squatting in the middle of the road, sitting unattended. It was the kind used by traveling show mares and salesponies. It was only bigger than her parent's closet, and was meant to serve as both home and storage space. How any pony managed live inside one was a wonder in itself to the filly. This cart hadn't been there yesterday when Corn Crib was coming home from school. Corn Crib waited a moment, expecting some movement from the cart or an explanation for its existence on the road. When neither of these things came to light, the filly set her lunch box down.

"Hey! What's the big idea parking in the middle of the road!" Corn Crib yelled.

Something shuffled in the cart. Corn Crib rolled her eyes, the lazy cart owner must have stopped and taken a nap.

The door to the cart creaked as it moved on it hinges, and Corn Crib's mouth dropped open.

This was no pony, no pony needed to stoop through a door that tall. The creature looked like one of Leadfoot's scarecrows. Its ill-fitting clothes were moth-eaten, covered in straw and dry mud. Its gray slacks were patched, with another pair of pants having been sacrificed to artificially lengthen both pant legs. Its belt was a knotted length of rope, and the orange sweater covering its upper half was in a similar condition as the pants; with sleeves irregularly hanging from its arms. What lurked under those limp sleeves Corn Crib couldn't say, but her mind leapt to several conclusions: claws, hooves, tentacles, or maybe even those hand things minotaurs had.

A positively ancient straw hat sat on its head, which was completely encompassed in a burlap sack that was neatly tucked into the sweater's collar. There was no indication of a muzzle or snout, just a blank, balloon-shaped head. Two holes rested below the hat's wide brim, and for a moment Corn Crib could see two eyes looking down at her.

Suddenly it lifted its arms above its head, startling Corn Crib back a few steps.

"A thousand pardons upon you tiny queen!" The creature called out, its arms sweeping the air as it bowed to the farm girl.

Corn Crib cocked an eyebrow at the scarecrow, not knowing if she should be frightened or not.

"Forgive my lack of haste in vacating this unworthy cart from your road!" It closed the door with its sleeve, somehow manipulating the knob. "I had come out of the corn to ask the shoemaker who owns this cart a favor. While I tried for conversation, he fled shouting the strangest absurdities."

"I um..." Corn Crib didn't know how to react. Nopony had ever talked to her like this. Was this how the princesses were treated every day? "Just... don't let it happen again?"

"Of course not, tiny princess!" The scarecrow laughed, in one step of its long legs it was on the ground. "And what might the name of enchanting young creature be?

"My mom said its not polite to ask somepony's name before introducing yourself." Corn Crib stated cautiously.

"And a wise mother you have indeed!" The scarecrow flattered, giving a quick spin on his heels before going down on one knee before the filly. "I am at your service, young princess. I am Lord Barleycorn, King of Scarecrows, Ruler of Pumpkins, and Sovereign of all Autumn." He rose and flourished another bow to the filly, "Can I be forgiven for my poor manners?"

"Y-yeah..." Corn Crib looked at the creature again. On the cart it had looked big, but on the ground it stood as high as the corn at harvest time! On its feet were a pair of sturdy-looking boots, that looked far too new to belong to this shabby scarecrow.

"What were you doing in that shoemaker cart?" Corn Crib pointed an accusing hoof at the creature's feet. "If you're a king, don't you have subjects to make you stuff?"

Corn Crib's question excited a laugh from the scarecrow. "Have you ever seen a pumpkin stitch a shirt, or mend a shoe? They're pitiful at the task. No, no my dear. I came to ask about new pair of shoes, the very ones you see on my feet. But when I arrived I fear I gave the stallion a fright, coming out of the corn like I did. He ran away before I could properly explain myself."

"So you just helped yourself to his shoes?" Corn Crib snorted in a way she'd seen her brother do a thousand times.

"It does seem an unfair purchase." Lord Barleycorn nodded, looking down at his feet. "Still, he headed down this road, and you seem to be heading the same way. I could bring the cart to him, thus ensuring his wares are in his protection. You never know when brigands or vandals might be around."

"Bri-brigands?" Corn Crib blinked, suddenly whipping her head around.

"Oh my..." The scarecrow cooed, stooping down to be near eye level with her. "Never you mind, as long as I'm around, nothing bad can happen to you. I swear by every golden leaf I've touched." He held up an arm, looking ready to make one of those 'Pinkie promises' Corn Crib had heard about.

Lord Barleycorn rose, then motioned to the cart. "Since we travel the same direction, how about a ride? You can tell me all about yourself miss...?"

Silence hung between the pair, but Corn Crib quickly caught on. "Corn Crib. My name is Corn Crib."

The scarecrow cocked its head to the side, perplexed by something that Corn Crib had said. Its strange confusion was quickly brushed off, and it gave the cart a dramatic gesture. "Ah Miss Crib, your carriage awaits!"

Having lived all her life near the Everfree, Corn Crib had heard many stories about involving it. Monsters, wild weather, even magical plants and the ruins of forgotten structures were as familiar to her as her bedtime stories. A story about a scarecrow creature didn't seem that out of place... but was he dangerous? Corn Crib shook her head. This critter looked harmless, and it acted like a complete clown. If it was going to hurt her, why go through the trouble of acting nice when she was alone?

Before Corn Crib could even climb into the driver's seat, the scarecrow had the tongue of the cart grasped in its strange, prehensile sleeves. The harness to the cart was missing, presumably still on the shoemaker's person. Once Corn Crib was seated with her lunchbox, they started off at an easy pace. After he grew comfortable with the weight of the cart, Lord Barleycorn further lifted the tongue and went a little faster.

Jostled by a rock that shook the entire cart, Corn Crib grabbed her lunch box. "Whoa! Careful!"

"Oh the irony of this situation. A pony telling me 'whoa!'" Lord Barleycorn laughed, but slowed down as requested, "But if it'll make you more comfortable, so be it."

"You're weird." Corn Crib chuckled.

Lord Barleycorn laughed again, turning his head to look at the filly. "So where might you be heading? Work, school?"

"School. My family's farm is the other direction." Corn Crib's smile brightened as she mentioned her home. "Have you ever been there?"

The scarecrow let out a dramatic 'Hmmm...' "Perhaps, do you have a large cornfield with scarecrows?"

"Yeah we do!" Corn Crib grinned, "We also got carrots, pumpkins, and barley!"

"Then your fields are familiar to me. As are all others who grow my seasonal favorites!" Lord Barleycorn mentally added; "A little too familiar if you ask me."

Corn Crib's smile slowly diminished, and she looked away from her bipedal companion. "Yeah well... then you know we aren't doing so well..."

"Even in the dark, I could tell..." Lord Barleycorn's voice was more serious than before. Corn Crib could hear some of her own despair in his inflections. "What happened, do you not have enough help?"

"We don't know... its like the land is sick. We get enough rain but everything just withers or the animals get it." She looked up at him. "Can you help us, since you're the king of autumn you can surely work something out!"

The scarecrow faltered in his strides, jerking his head back to face the road as he hesitated at her question. He stopped the cart and set the tongue down, then walked to the side of the cart. Resting an elbow on the rail, Lord Barleycorn analyzed the filly with his eyes. Corn Crib on the other hoof was studying the scarecrow's face. The two holes in that burlap face did contain eyes, they were smaller than a pony's, but they were clear and blue like the sky.

"Miss Corn Crib," Lord Barleycorn gave a tired sigh, "Tell me how things got so bad."

Corn Crib stared up at those eyes, then looked away. "It all started years ago. Critters would come in from the Everfree forest before, but more and more would come in and eat the crops. Each year we lost more and more money. The weeds are all from the forest too, and they grow wild and fast. The more money we lost, the less we could do for the farm. Then... all the sudden the crops kept getting weaker and sicker. I don't know the reasons, and I don't think daddy knows either."

She looked up at the scarecrow again. "I mean, if he did, he would have fixed the farm, right?"

"And there's where the lie backfires. My only options are to try and most likely fail, or disappoint that cute face." The scarecrow shook his head, "I know I'm going to regret this, but maybe I can keep this up until I can find a way out of this crazy pony world. On with the show..."

The scarecrow rubbed the front of its face, as Corn Crib has seen some ponies do when they tried to look thoughtful. "Hm, I could use a little hospitality while I'm in your town. I'll need a place to rest during the day. Let me tell you, sleeping on top of a pole does nothing for one's back! Food and conversation would be appreciated, if you can offer both and a place to sleep. If I can get that, then I will gladly see what can be done for your land."

Corn Crib's smile did not return right away. "And if you can't do anything?"

"I'll say my thanks for your company, and call you a friend for life." He winked back at her. "Not many ponies can say their friend is a season, can they?"

Corn Crib giggled at the absurdity. A scarecrow who could wink! "No, I guess not."

That sleeve came up and ruffled the yellow filly's mane. "Now, I'm going to take you to school, but first... do you know any good jokes?"

The pair shared a few jokes before Lord Barleycorn returned to pulling the cart. He laughed at each of her jokes, even the ones that were older than dirt. Corn Crib had never known a pony who could be so disarming, so charming. For the whole trip, she completely forgot her worries. They arrived at Hallow Shades' schoolhouse all too quickly for Corn Crib. Lord Barleycorn had stopped the cart behind a pocket of trees by the road, resting against the cart as he caught his breath. Corn Crib hopped down, but did not rush to join her schoolmates just yet.

"How'd you like to meet my friends?" She asked, her hooves danced excitedly on the ground.

"Maybe later." Lord Barleycorn winked, "Until then, let's try and keep our little friendship secret. If everyone knew I was doing you a favor, they'd want one too."

"Everyone?" Corn Crib smiled, "You're still weird, but I gotcha. Secret friends then. See ya later!"

Waving good bye to the filly, Lord Barleycorn slipped behind the cart to put it between him and the schoolhouse. He watched the foals as they were called inside for the bell before heading back down the road toward the filly's farm.

"King of scarecrows, oh Jacky boy why did you say that!" The 'scarecrow' groaned, "Now I have to keep that promise..."

He shook his head, trying to put a positive spin on this. "This is probably safer than barging into town after I spooked the stallion.. and he's probably not going to be happy I ate most of what was in his little fridge and took a pair of shoes. 'Just have to keep up the act until I know how to get back home. The little gal's just lucky I got a green thumb."

He tugged at his burlap mask, trying to scratch through the thick hemp fabric. "First order of business, getting all the straw dust out of this damn thing! God I hope this thing doesn't have lice in it..."

To be continued...

Author's Note

God. Damn. This chapter's been through 2 revisions, and when I couldn't find a beta reader I had to do it myself. I tend to nitpick over every little detail and drive myself crazy. But, yeah, story's really starting to move forward. Props to the people who pointed me toward the John Barleycorn songs. :3

3. My bills usually come on Saturday.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 3: My bills usually come on Saturday.

=== Ponyville ===

Carrot Top set down a presentable bunch of carrots in her kiosk to show off for potential buyers. Whole baskets were full of the orange vegetables, all freshly pulled from her garden this morning.

Other vendors were selling, haggling, but Carrot Top knew she didn't have to worry about her wares. A pony might be thinking about getting a tasty rose or a cupcake from Sugar Cube Corner, but she'd always need her vegetables. Carrot Top was hoping to be sold out by the end of market time, she had a few improvements to her home that would require most of today's income for sure.

"Hello Carrot Top. Ten carrots please." Fluttershy asked, first in line for a change.

Carrot Top smiled and placed her produce on the counter of her little kiosk. "Twenty bits please."

Fluttershy's smile fell at the mention of their price. "Twenty bits? But... last week it was twelve for ten."

"I've needed to increase my prices." Carrot Top smiled, "Mind you, this is only two bits per carrot, and as you can see they are exceptionally large."

Fluttershy looked at the orange roots and frowned. The pegasus narrowed her eyes as she judged the vegetables, turning them over to look for signs for rot. Carrot Top was confidnt Fluttershy would find no flaws in her wares, and the vegetable vendor allowed herself to show it.

"Hm, could you take fifteen for them?" Fluttershy asked with a firm voice.

"I'm sorry, but I have to insist on twenty." Carrot Top smiled, "If they were smaller I could part with them for less."

"They are rather large. How... about seventeen?"

"Hm, well, could you stop by and talk to a rabbit family that's started living near my garden?" Carrot Top leaned forward, whispering clandestinely. "Throw that in and you can have them for fifteen."

Fluttershy beamed and nodded silently before setting down three five-bit coins before walking off to another kiosk. Carrot Top however had turned around under the pretense of getting another bunch of carrots. Sure those carrots were worth more than fifteen, but getting those carrot-munching little bandits off her property for free was worth forty bits! In effect, the orange mare had managed to get Fluttershy to work for her for only five bits.

Feeling pretty proud of her shrewd bargaining skills, Carrot Top set a new bunch up and sat down to await her next customer. Hearing the clip-clop of somepony approaching, Carrot Top got ready to greet her.

"Hello, lovely morning isn't it?" Carrot Top asked in a cheery tone worthy of Pinkie Pie.

"I dunno, I think the weather team could have left a few more clouds here and there."

Carrot Top opened her eyes to see one of Cloudsdale's more infamous residents. The gray coat, the mail mare pouch, those eyes...

"Hi Derpy." Carrot Top tried to remain calm. Derpy's hooves were all on the ground and there were no thunder clouds around. Everything was fine...

"Heya Miss Top." Derpy chirped, "I know I should drop your mail by your house, but I need to get my midday snack and... well, you see where I'm going with this?"

"Huh, my bills usually come on Saturday." Carrot Top mused, "No matter, its two bits a carrot."

Fishing into her mail bag, Derpy set a single letter on the kiosk's display counter. With the mail officially delivered, Derpy then set out a five-bit coin.

"Two carrots then." The mail mare asked, her left eye drifting upward.

The beauty of doing business with a mailmare while she was on the job was that she didn't have time to haggle. When she was younger, Carrot Top had made the mistake of trying to gouge prices to a different mailmare. Ever since having her mail dumped down on her head for a week, she made it a point to play nice. After all, the mailmares were the real ponies who ensured her bills were paid.

Derpy was another matter altogether. Being unpredictable and accident prone as she was, Carrot Top felt she should be extra kind to Ms. Hooves. The carrot vendor took the five coin and slid three carrots over to the mare.

"Have another half price for bringing me my mail." Carrot Top pulled the letter off the counter. Better to have it safely in her grasp before some freak wind blow it away. Things like that happened around Derpy.

Derpy mumbled a "Thank you" while crunching on one of her newly acquired vegetables. With the mailmare moving away from Carrot Tops' stall without any incident, and without an immediate customer to service, Carrot Top looked at the letter.

Carrot Top was never one to get unexpected mail. Her friends all lived in Ponyville, and her family only sent letters on holidays. It was addressed from Hollow Shades, a town Carrot Top was only marginally familiar with.

A knock on the counter startled the orange mare. Standing with her hooves dangling over the counter was a pale yellow mare with a raspberry mane.

"Hey Goldilocks." Roseluck teased, "Watcha doin?"

"Just got a letter is all." Carrot Top didn't look up right away to greet her friend. The letter was the biggest puzzle she'd had in a while. "Ever been to Hollow Shades?"

Roseluck tapped her chin. "Hm, once. No, Twice. If Canterlot is the big city compared to Ponyville, then Ponyville's the big city compared to Hollow Shades. An old logging town, I think."

"Logging?" Carrot Top blinked, raising her gaze to her friend.

"Yeah, if I remember the story right, it was originally just a logging camp built inside the Everfree. The more trees they cleared the more ponies moved there." Roseluck chuckled, "Which wasn't many. Last time I was there most of it was farmland. Pretty boring, really."

Roseluck looked to the letter, then to Carrot Top. "And you got a letter from that dinky town, huh?"

Carrot Top nodded. "Perceptive, you have something on your mind?"

"Not really, was going to ask if you wanted to join me, Lily, and Daisy later at Sugar Cube Corner." Roseluck shrugged, "Pinkie's throwing a party there. Don't ask me the reason why, it could just be a Tuesday party. All that really matters is plenty of free cake."

"Sure, in a little bit. I can take my lunch break early." Carrot Top ripped open the letter.

"What's it say?" Roseluck asked, beating her hooves on the counter in a drumroll.

"Just a sec." Carrot Top cleared her throat.

"Dear Cousin Golden,

I hope you are doing well, you might not remember me from the Harvest family reunion a few years back. I was the stallion who ate all the apple fritters and got sick? You were very kind to sit and talk to me when I had to sit out of the relay race.

I'm sorry for this letter coming out of nowhere, but here in Hollow Shades we're really struggling. You're the only family we have in fifty miles that hasn't moved on from farming. Our fields are not doing very well, and if we don't get help quickly we will be forced to sell everything to cover our financial debts. If you can find a few friends willing to come to Hollow Shades, please come as quickly as you can. If nothing else, at least come to assess the situation.
-Your grateful cousin,
Leadfoot
PS, I really would like to see you again Cousin Golden."

"Sounds serious." Roseluck eased herself off the counter. "Why'd this Leadfoot call you 'Golden'? Is my little nickname for you more accurate than I thought?"

Carrot Top snorted at her friend's teasing, "Golden Harvest. That's the name I was born with, but I changed it when I moved to Ponyville." The orange mare looked at Roseluck, "Please keep that under your hat. I don't want to start a fuss."

Roseluck tilted her head. "What do you mean? You have some dark secret or something?"

"No, it's just a bit of family drama I want to avoid." Carrot Top looked around, and upon spotting Applejack at her stand Carrot Top leaned in to whisper to Roseluck. "I know you're good with secrets, but suffice to say the Apple family and mine don't have a very good history."

"Color me intrigued." Roseluck mused, "If you go, count me in."

Carrot Top frowned at her friend's transparency. Roseluck was a good gardener, but she could be a little too nosy for her own good.

Carrot Top set the letter face down on the counter and ran a hoof through her mane. "I'm not sure if I can. I'd need to find somepony who can watch my gardens for me."

"What about Berry Punch?" Roseluck offered, "She and you are pretty close."

"Yeah, well... maybe. But what about your roses? Your whole flower shop?"

Roseluck dismissed the question with a wave of her hoof. "Lyra owes me a favor or two."

Carrot Top's eyes narrowed. "Really? Lyra looking after your store?"

"She's really not as clumsy as everypony thinks." Roseluck looked down at her hooves, then at the stall down the way, then coughed. "Usually. I'm sure she'd do fine."

Carrot Top chuckled, finally getting a chance to rib Roseluck for a change. "Not feeling as confident as we thought, are we?"

"Er, let's focus on the matter at hoof." Roseluck coughed again. "I could raise the issue to Lily and Daisy, see if either of them want to come. Of course, Applejack'd be the real mare to ask about-"

"No." Carrot Top hissed, shooting a firm glare at her friend before easing up. "Look, I'll take my break and we can go meet Daisy and Lily. Let's hit the party, then find out if they can manage the trip. One word to Applejack, and you can forget about my friend discount."

Roseluck frowned, "Okay, okay. I'll stop teasing."

"Good. Let me get my break sign up, and we can head on over to Sugar Cube corner." Carrot Top turned away to put her display carrots away.

Roseluck shook her head as she watched her friend close shop. Looking over at Applejack, Roseluck couldn't fathom what the trouble would be. Applejack was a friendly mare, willing to do anything to help a friend and neighbor. Was Carrot Top suggesting she'd turn hostile at the mention of the Harvest family? Was it some kind of family feud? The itch to know what this little secret was had set its claws in Roseluck's mind. She had to know what it was, even if it meant subjecting her precious roses to Lyra's care for a fortnight.

=== Hollow Shades ===

The school bell finally rang. For Corn Crib, it had felt like years had passed inside the walls of the little school house. She skipped down the dirt road toward home, humming her excitement. She'd spent the whole day pondering what changes she might see in her home upon her return. When she had seen that the shoemaker's cart was indeed gone, Corn Crib was certain she hadn't imagined the whole strange event that morning.

The day dreaming in school had set Corn Crib up for disappointment. There were no miraculous changes in the farm. The fields were still full of weeds, the farm house was just as the filly had remembered it this morning... The only change was the tool shed roof was repaired, and Corn Crib had seen her brother and dad working on before heading to school.

Setting her lunchbox by the back door, Corn Crib was about to go investigating when she heard the screen door open.

"Have a good time at school, hon?" Came the voice of Harvest Moon.

Corn Crib turned, seeing her mother walk out onto the porch. "Er, yeah Momma. Was just goin' out to see what Dad and Leadfoot were doin'."

"They're in the south field, I think. I just came in to start dinner." Mrs. Harvest sighed, "Corn Crib, were you using my broom this morning?"

Corn Crib shook her head. "No, I haven't touched it."

Harvest Moon snorted, "I know I didn't move it, and your father wouldn't touch it." The older mare looked down at the porch in thought. "Oh well, I'll ask Leadfoot when he comes back in."

Corn Crib cleared her throat. "Um, momma? Everything alright? Nothin weird goin' on?

"No, just the usual drudgery." Harvest Moon sighed, "I almost wish something would happen, if only to give us some new topic at the dinner table."

Corn Crib nodded, quickly casting her eyes out to the field, hoping to see something, anything usual. "Right, I'll go get my cart and go pull some more weeds."

"Bring back any good dandelion greens you find." Mrs. Harvest frowned, "I get tired of them too sweetie, but they beat starvation."

While that might have been true, Corn Crib wasn't hungry enough to praise the meal she'd been eating for two weeks. Trotting to the barn, Corn Crib once again looked out along the farm. True to her mother's word, she spotted two moving figures on the edge of the southern field. Mending one of the fences no doubt. They kept some of the larger animals out, but the rabbits and mice would simply breeze underneath them. Part of Corn Crib wondered if inviting the wolves and coyotes to wander the fields at night might do their crops some good.

After pulling the barn door open, Corn Crib took four steps inside before noticing the change in the barn. Not a speck of dust rested on the equipment, not a single spiderweb hung from the milking stalls or rafters. The cart Corn Crib had come to fetch was sitting where it always had, but every scrap of dirt was swept away. If not for the water stains in the wood, the cart would have looked new.

"Leadfoot must've done this..." Corn Crib was unconvinced by her own words. Her brother had far more important chores than cleaning.

Before she could leash herself to the cart, she noticed the broom standing in the corner by the door. She hadn't been able to see it coming in. Leaving the cart to stand in the center of the barn, Corn Crib poked around the barn to see just how far this sudden cleanliness went. The haystacks in the haymow was likewise free of spiderwebs and neatly stacked. Everything on the first floor was right where it was supposed to be, except for the familiar layer of dust had been stripped away.

A smile soon formed on Corn Crib's face as she observed the dirt floor of the barn. Much of the floor was swept, but faint traces of the mystery cleaner were here and there. As Corn Crib examined the floor around the stalls she found a spot that was forgotten or overlooked. It wasn't a hoof print but a narrow boot print, like the footware Lord Barleycorn had been wearing.

Corn Crib let out a squeal of excitement, what else had he done around the farm? And what else was she going to see change today?

After getting the cart out, the filly got to work in the fields. Despite what she had told her mother, Corn Crib couldn't bring herself to bare the tedium of pulling weeds for very long. Dragging her cart, Corn Crib inspected the furthest reaches of the farm. Nothing had been altered, at least not yet. The Filly settled into a little weed pulling near the stream that flowed from the Everfree. When the dinner bell rang, Corn Crib had enough weeds to appear like she'd been working hard and not wandering around.

Dinner itself was a little late, but still was the usual affair in the Harvest household. Despite Harvest Moon mysteriously losing her favorite stew pot, (and to everypony's dismay) the food was the same menagerie of poorly spiced weeds and forest scraps the family matriarch had found. Mr. Harvest spoke to Corn Crib once about her school day before moving onto what needed to be tended to next on the farm, which the filly tuned out. When dinner was finished and cleaned up, Corn Crib took followed her brother up the steps to their rooms.

"He, um, Leadfoot?" Corn Crib timidly ventured, "Did you ever find that scarecrow?"

The gray stallion gave a tired shake of his head. "Not a trace. I kept an eye open the entire time I was out with dad and nothin."

Leadfoot pushed the door to his room open. "You didn't see it did you? 'Just bugs me not knowing where something is."

"Not really." Corn Crib nibbled on her lip. She never lied to her brother, but this wasn't exactly a lie... kinda. "But I'll keep an eye out for it."

"Thanks. But I'm sure whatever critter got at it is long gone." Leadfoot paused at the door. "Can't really figure what critter would drag a lump of straw off though. Timber wolves maybe, no idea what they eat I guess but I've never heard of them coming near the farm."

Corn Crib blinked. "Somethin' attacked your lost scarecrow?"

"I dunno," Leadfoot cocked his head back to his sister, smirking darkly. "Whatever happened all I found were a monster's footprints and straw strewn everywhere. Maybe it was looking for a meaty little filly to nibble on."

Unnerved, Corn Crib tried to laugh off her brother's successful attempt to scare her. "Eh heh heh... good one Leadfoot." She yawned, "See ya in the mornin'"

"Night lil' sis." Leadfoot answered, already disappearing into his room. "Oh, and thanks for cleanin' the barn for us."

Corn Crib stared at her brother's door. Leadfoot had been in the barn, but he hadn't noticed the scarecrow that had to have been in there for hours?

Retreating to her room, Corn Crib flopped down on her bed. The simplicity of laying limp on her mattress after being active all day was just what she needed. Closing her eyes, Corn Crib felt her muscles relax but her mind refused to follow suit.

"How did daddy, mom, and Leadfoot not see him?" Corn Crib pondered, "It'd take any pony all day cleaning to get the barn looking like that. Maybe he can do magic like a unicorn? Maybe he doesn't even have to be near the barn?"

Corn Crib reached up to turn off her bedside lamp. At last the dark swallowed her vision, finally allowing her eyes to rest along with her body.

Rolling onto her side, Corn Crib grumbled as she felt the light of the moon against her eyelids. The cloudless night sky was giving Princess Luna's charge the opportunity to shine full force into the filly's bed room.

The bed groaned once more as Corn Crib rolled back onto her hooves and trotted to the window. The curtain's draw string was just about to be pulled when Corn Crib noticed something moving outside.

The moonlight had washed all the color from the world, leaving everything black or an ashen gray but Corn Crib saw the barn door ajar. Striding down the farm's path was a figure, tall and carrying a hoe on its shoulder. Corn Crib grinned upon recognizing the bipedal scarecrow she met on the road.

Sleep long forgotten, Corn Crib cocked her ears to the hallway. Hearing nothing stirring the filly crawled out her window onto the porch roof. Harvest Moon would have had Corn Crib's flank tanned for climbing out like this, but her mother didn't have to know. From the porch roof, Corn Crib silently moved to the oak tree that stood nearby and with a few careful leaps onto its low, wide branches the corn-colored filly was on the ground.

"Time to see what this scarecrow can do." She said to herself as she hurried in the same direction Lord Barleycorn was headed.

To be continued...

Author's Note

Thanks to Maverick Frond for beta reading this for me. :3
coming up with stuff for Carrot Top/Golden Harvest was fun. What could this big secret be? x3

4. I think I ate a worm!

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 4: I think I ate a worm!

Being outside at night was something Corn Crib had done plenty of times. She and her brother would play a few games after hours, sometimes chores would take far longer than thought. However, those times she had always been with somepony else. Now it was just the scarecrow she was following, and somehow, the field she had grown up around felt emptier than ever before. All that could be heard was the sound of the scarecrow's weird boots on the dirt path.

The night air was devoid of wind, but thankfully it wasn't cold, and the full moon made following the scarecrow all too easy. The trouble was keeping up with the scarecrow without rustling the grass, or kicking a stone. The moon was giving Corn Crib plenty of light, but it was either that revealing, silvery light, or pitch black with no inbetween.

Hiding along the tall grass, Corn Crib followed the the scarecrow to his first stop, the cornfield. With head held high, Lord Barleycorn casually disappeared into the rows. Crows that were disturbed from their nightly feeding, burst up from the stalks. The black bird's hateful cawing shattered the calm of the fields. The birds circled the field, protesting their interrupted meal.

"Returned to the scene of the crime I bet..." Corn Crib thought, remembering Leadfoot's words. The filly then glanced up at the black birds that hovered above the corn, waiting for Lord Barleycorn to leave. "Stupid crows..."

The scarecrow didn't remain in the rows long. When he emerged, he was carrying an ear of corn in one of those sleeve-tendrils. Why would he go so deep into the corn just to acquire one ear, Corn Crib wasn't certain.

With his lone ear in hand, Lord Barleycorn began to travel across the farm, and Corn Crib stalked his every step. Sometimes he would travel into the heart of the field he was scrutinizing, other times the scarecrow would simply cast his gaze across it, but always he took a sampling from each field. That was, until he came to the pumpkins.

Peeking out from behind one of the larger gourds, Corn Crib watched as Lord Barleycorn sat down beside a pumpkin. The hoe was left abandoned on the ground as the scarecrow rubbed his sleeve across the pumpkin's scars, shaking his head.

Husking the corn was an easy task for whatever was under those sleeves. The corn was plump, and in the light of the moon the golden kernels appeared as lines of pearly teeth. A bemused snort rose up over the silence, and Corn Crib felt a new sense of pride well up inside her. Maybe there was some hope after all.

Corn Crib's jaw dropped as she saw Lord Barleycorn reach up to grasp the brim of his hat and set it in his lap, followed closely by the burlap sack that she thought was his face. Craning her neck out, Corn Crib tried and get a better look at whatever laid behind that mask.

Sadly, Lord Barleycorn was sitting with his back to the moon, unintentionally obscuring his face in the pitch black shadows. All Corn Crib could make out was a short, shabby mane atop his head, and the outline of his cheek. If silence hadn't been a necessity, Corn Crib would have screamed in frustration at the moon.

Almost as quickly as he'd taken it off, the hat returned to the not-scarecrow's head. From under the wide brim of the straw hat, Corn Crib could make out a bearded chin as he turned his short neck. She couldn't see a muzzle or snout, but it was clear this creature couldn't get less pony-like.

What came next perplexed the filly further. Lord Barleycorn pulled back his sleeves, revealing two dexterous hands. HANDS. Five digits each, four atop the appendage with a fifth resting lower. So astonished by his taxonomy, Corn Crib didn't even realize her knees were trembling. Lord Barleycorn took the burlap mask and with amazing strength for such thin digits, tore a new hole in the heavy fabric. The ripping sound was accompanied by a cloud of dust that was so small it was almost invisible.

With its now ripped mask resting in its lap, the... creature raised one of the green beans to its face. The hand was lowered and there was a grunt of disgust before Lord Barleycorn spat.

"Ugh, I think I ate a worm!" Lord Barleycorn whined, spitting again.

It was that tone that made Corn Crib sink back on her hooves. While this creature's species was a mystery, the voice was one she could easily have mistaken for a pony's. There was no malice in it, no shame or anger. His outburst sounded more appropriate coming from one of the younger foals at her school. Despite the discovery... he was still the weird thing from the road. That was reason enough for Corn Crib to smile.

And so on he went, tasting this and that and remarking on each one out loud. Most of what he inspected Barleycorn would finish with a disappointed shake of his head. When the scarecrow returned to the corn he loudly gnawed on it, cleaning the ear in under a minute.

After bringing his sleeve up to wipe what Corn Crib presumed was his mouth, Lord Barleycorn remarked; "I don't care if I'll be picking silk out of my teeth for a week, that was the best corn I've ever had!"

Corn Crib stifled a giggle, then clamped a hoof over her mouth. Lord Barleycorn made no reaction to her; he merely wrapped the corn back in its husk and set it aside. The scarecrow was about to stand, when he suddenly stopped.

"Hm, what's that?" He leaned closer to the pumpkin, placing a hand underneath the brim of his hat. "Why yes, it is a lovely night. "

"Is he really talking to that pumpkin?" Corn Crib wondered, wishing she could just get a little closer... see what that hat was hiding...

"I'm sorry to hear that. But as much as I might claim I can do nothing to hide your scars. But I can promise to see to it that you and your brothers and sisters all are plump and proud."

Lord Barleycorn then sat straight, as if he'd been told something awful. "Oh my, really? What's this about Carlos over there?"

Corn Crib slunk back behind her cover, trying to make herself smaller. She glanced at her pumpkin, silently whispering; "Please, don't be Carlos..."

"Well, if she wants to follow me along my journey around your blessed field then I don't see why I should stop her. It's her farm after all." Lord Barleycorn said offhandedly, lifting his hat to slip the burlap mask back on.

"Tattletale!" Corn Crib sneered at 'Carlos.'

Lord Barleycorn let out a chuckle as he adjusted the mask. "If the little princess will grace me with her company, maybe we can discuss my findings."

Rising to his feet, the scarecrow gathered his borrowed hoe and slung it on his shoulder. "I've yet to investigate that lovely stream flowing out of the forest."

The scarecrow turned and began moving at a leisurely pace in the direction of the Everfree. To travel so close to that wild place, which in this otherworldly lighting made Corn Crib's blood run cold. The upper most leaves moved with the slightest wind that blew across the forest, shifting between black and white, but everything below this layer was like a black wall. It was in that blackness that any manner of beast or monster could be lurking, just waiting for some unsuspecting soul to wander close. It had been Corn Crib and Leadfoot's bedtime stories since they were foals. Their father said it would keep them out of the forest. Corn Crib wanted to keep things that way.

The silence of the fields was shattered by an echoing voice that carried over the pumpkins:

"~Well, there's beer all in the barrel and brandy in the glass
But little old Sir John with his nut-brown bowl
Proved the strongest man at last
John Barleycorn, throw him up, throw him up
Now the huntsman, he can't hunt the fox
Nor loudly blow his horn
And the tinker, he can't mend his pots
Without John Barleycorn~"

As she listened to the song, Corn Crib found the strength to move her hooves along the path the scarecrow had taken. The stream was flowing as it always had, quiet and clear in its winding bed. Lord Barleycorn was kneeling by the stream, washing his hands in the water. The fresh rip in his mask added the illusion of a mouth; the limp edges of the rip forming an irregular, 'bulldogish' pout that gently parted with each motion of his jaw as he sang.

"Is... that song about you?" Corn Crib asked, trotting to the side of the stream beside Lord Barleycorn.

"No, but I wish I could take credit for writing it." He chuckled, drying his hands on his hips. "Despite this ghastly hour, I'm glad to see you again, Ms. Harvest."

Corn Crib looked over at the nearby forest, then to her companion. Wasn't he even just a little bit scared of the Everfree?

"So... what do you think of the farm?" Corn Crib asked as she tried to put Lord Barleycorn between her and the forest.

"I think with a little work here and there it'd be marvelous." Lord Barleycorn said with a stretch of his arms. "But the crops puzzle me. The corn would be fine if the crows would keep away."

He leaned in close to whisper to whisper in Corn Crib's ear. "Don't tell the pumpkins, but they won't win any beauty pageants. But they don't have to look good to taste good in a pie. Am I right?"

The filly chuckled, "I guess not. But were you serious about that promise you made to that pumpkin?"

"And that's the second time this performance bit me on the ass..."

Lord Barleycorn folded his arms behind his back. "I suppose that's the case... I can't disappoint one of my subjects after a promise like that." Lord Barleycorn turned to look back at the fields. "You were right about a lot of things about your farm. But, why exactly are you up so late? A young lady like you should be asleep."

"I'm not a foal, I can stay up as late as I want to." Corn Crib frowned, "As for why I'm out here... I wanted to... um..."

"You wanted to ensure I was keeping my promise? Understandable. If I met a strange creature on the road who made a lot of tall promises I'd want to ensure he kept his word too. You also managed to sneak up on me. Not many ponies can do that, you know? " He chuckled, mentally adding; "More like I saw your ears poking up from behind that pumpkin. Hope she liked the show I put on..."

"As for my promise, I'll need to check out the surrounding farms. 'See if they're in similar shape and if they're doing something different." Lord Barleycorn yawned, halting on the dirt trail for a moment before resuming his leisurely pace. "That nap I took in the barn threw me off. Now, do you fertilize the field?"

Corn Crib nodded. "Yeah, before each planting."

"Not going to ask with what... they are horses..." Lord Barleycorn quickly pushed that thought aside. "Okay, do you use any pesticides?"

Corn Crib cocked her head. "What are those?"

"Organic farmer eh? That's fine." Lord Barleycorn reached up rub some spot under his mask. "Oh this is not going to be simple... it never is."

A rustle of the leaves caused Corn Crib to jump, backing a few steps away from the forest. Nothing could be seen in the deep shadows, and when the leaves stilled nothing else could be heard except the occasional hush of the forest canopy.

"Probably just a deer." Lord Barleycorn shrugged nonchalantly, unconcerned as he leaned on the hoe.

Corn Crib didn't retake her steps back toward the forest, for caution's sake. Fear was growing each moment that Corn Crib stared into the vast unknown that lurked behind the darkness. Realizing this, Corn Crib turned her attention to her tall companion. The scarecrow appeared tired, almost bored as he was leaning on that farm implement.

"How in the name of Celestia can he be so calm so close to the Everfree?" Corn Crib wondered, "Is he stupid or fearless?"

"Y-yeah." Corn Crib placed a hoof to her chest and took a breath to relax her quickened heart. "Thanks... for taking a look. Um... can... can we please move away from the forest?"

"Of course, if it scares you."

"Scared... no. I'm not scared! I just... think we should go back and um, see the corn again!"

"Oh, of course. The corn does love company." Lord Barleycorn chuckled as he lifted the hoe like a band leader's baton. "Step lively, onward and upward!"

Corn Crib followed close to Barleycorn's booted feet. Although she tried to appear calm, Corn Crib could not resist staring back at the forest, feeling as if looking away would somehow summon the worst of the horrors that lurked inside the Everfree to the field to devour her.

As if sensing her fear, Barleycorn cleared his throat, "You're terribly quiet Ms. Harvest, have I left you behind?"

Corn Crib looked up at him. With her eyes no longer focusing on the forest she could think again. The bean field next to them was thick, but nothing about it excited her imagination like the forest did. Ahead the farmhouse grew closer, but in this ghostly light it looked sinister, or perhaps this was just because of the mindset she was presently trapped in. She needed a distraction, something else to ponder on, and luckily her companion was just the enigma Corn Crib needed.

"No, I'm right here." Corn Crib tugged on his pant leg with her hoof, calling Lord Barleycorn to stop on the path. "Can I ask you a question?"

"I believe you just did, but you may ask another." He teased, resting the hoe on his shoulder.

"What... are you? You aren't just another scarecrow."

Lord Barleycorn bowed, "What a gracious compliment! You aren't just another pony."

"No, really. What are you-"

A speeding shape suddenly burst out of the thickness of the beans, causing the filly to scream and fly to Lord Barleycorn's side in search of protection. Corn Crib kept her eyes on the retreating animal, seeing it bounce as it fled in the direction of the forest. A huff of embarrassment rose up from Corn Crib's lungs, she was clinging to the scarecrow's leg because of a rabbit.

She did have the chance to observe that his pants were clearly not stuffed with straw, but hid a firm leg of taut, powerful muscle. Corn Crib felt a twinge of red in her own cheeks as she released her companion's leg. Confidant that the bleaching moonlight would hide her rosy cheeks, Corn Crib looked up to Lord Barleycorn, intending to finish her earlier question. That was, until one of those heavy hands fell on her side and began tickling her.

Corn Crib sank to her knees, trying to get away from that blasted hand! Soon the filly was on the side, her laughter interrupted by sharp intakes of air that sounded like snorts.

"You are so adorable!" Lord Barleycorn laughed, finally stopping his torture to let the corn-colored filly get to her hooves. "Your friend."

Corn Crib heaved, still trying to recover her wits. "What?"

"You asked me what I am, and I answered." The scarecrow chuckled, kneeling down beside her, "I'm your friend, and does it really matter beyond that fact?"

"No I guess not... " Corn Crib opened her mouth and let out another yawn.

"Come on, let me get you back to the house. I'll carry you" The tall scarecrow reached up and patted his shoulder for emphasis where to put her hooves.

"I can walk." Corn Crib professed.

"I know you can, but it's more fun this way." Even with that burlap mask, somehow Corn Crib could tell he was smiling for her. "Piggy back rides are a treasure of youth, get as many as you can."

Corn Crib wasn't sure what exactly that last statement meant, but she'd trusted the scarecrow before on the cart. Putting her forehooves over Barleycorn's shoulders, she seated herself on Barleycorn's back.

"Can you carry me and the hoe?" She asked.

Corn Crib felt him shrug. He reached down with one hand and took the farm tool, using it to help steady himself as he rose up on his two feet.

"Easy as pie. You aren't as heavy as that lumbering cart." Lord Barleycorn said, his free hand reaching behind him to push her further up on his back before setting off.

The scarecrow's height had been something that seemed intimidating at one point. Now there was a sense of envy as she felt him shift his weight from one foot to the other. Corn Crib was only able to see over the matured bean rows when she craned her neck and stood on her tips of her hooves. Now she could have batted the tassels of corn if she wanted.

Resting her head on her new friend's shoulder, Corn Crib watched as the farm's rows passed. All the beans seemed to blend into each other in gray-green rows. A sense of wonder and peace settled into the filly's heart, and if not for the shake each time Barleycorn's foot came down Corn Crib would have fallen asleep.

She spied the cornfield across the way, but they were clearly not walking in that direction. Lifting her head, Corn Crib saw the farm house looming over her.

"I thought we were headed to the corn." She said.

"I think it's best if you headed back to bed." Barleycorn nodded toward the house, to the light just inside the door. "And it seems you're sorely missed."

Corn Crib gulped and slunk against the scarecrow's shoulder, trying to hide behind his head. Her father would have her doing chores for a week when she saw she'd snuck out at this hour. When had he noticed? Had her dad been waiting all this time for her to come back in just to scold her?

The front door opened, but the figure that stood on the porch was obscured by the light of the lantern it carried. Corn Crib's night-blinded eyes quickly adjusted to the lantern, and she braced for the inevitable lecture from either of her parents.

"Okay you, I don't know what you are, but what's the big idea stealing from us?" Came the shaky, but angry voice of Leadfoot. "And what was all that screaming I heard?"

The young stallion was on the porch, lantern set aside as he lowered his head in an aggressive posture. His eyes softened suddenly, switching from angry to horrified.

"Corn Crib, what're you doing on that thing's back?" He sputtered, not sure if he should be rushing to attack or hold still on the porch for his sister's safety.

Corn Crib flashed her brother a sheepish grin. "Um... Hi Leadfoot. This is my friend, Lord Barleycorn."

To be continued...

Author's Note

UPDATE! WOOOO!

Okay, I really was tested with this chapter. I rewrote the plot 3 times to avoid typical tropes and to add some actual tension. One plot was actually faaar too close to the tired 'manticore attacks, I'll save you' thing that earns the pony's trust. The other just had no punch at all.

Yes, I knew I'd be using John Barleycorn sooner or later in this story. XD
Proofread by: Maverick Frond

5. Lettuce and mushrooms?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 5: Lettuce and mushrooms?

There was a scarecrow sitting at the kitchen table.

Leadfoot couldn't believe it. His sister had come in from the fields riding on its back, and was casually chatting with it as she made it a sandwich! How was it talking?!

"I hope you like it, the bread's a little old..." Corn Crib said, balancing the presented plate on her nose.

"So long as it isn't moldy." It spoke with a kind tone. "What kind is it?"

Leadfoot's eyes nearly went as wide as the plate when the scarecrow pulled back its sleeves to reveal a pair of fleshy, furless hands. This was clearly not just a collection of straw and grandpa Harvest's clothes. This had to be something from the Everfree Forest!

Those articulated digits easily lifted the plate and set it on the table. The creature then took a moment to ruffle Corn Crib's mane, exciting a short-lived giggle from the tired filly.

The scarecrow lifted up the bread with its fingers, "Lettuce and mushrooms?"

"It's the best we got..." Corn Crib said, the tiniest hint of shame in her voice.

"Better than nothing I suppose." The scarecrow sighed, taking the sandwich in one of those hands. "But I'm honored that you're showing me such lofty levels of hospitality."

The scarecrow raised the sandwich, then with its free hand it pinched its burlap chin and pulld down. The wide rip that resembled lips parted, revealing more pink skin, and a pair of red lips. This second mouth opened in preparation to bite, and Leadfoot felt a his blood run cold. The teeth appeared only an instant before it bit into the sandwich, but they were sharp like a wolf's. White, sharp canines tore lettuce and bread as easily as scissors could snip paper.

"Corn Crib was with this thing, alone, in the dark... and it didn't eat her? Corn Crib must have had Celestia herself looking after her." Leadfoot shivered as he watched the monster take another bite. "This is like a Nightmare Night story come to life."

"Hunger is truly the best spice." It said, resting the remaining half of its sandwich before looking to Corn Crib. "Thank you again Ms. Harvest."

Corn Crib beamed at the compliment. "You're welcome. But what will you do next?"

"I intend on finishing this sandwich," Lord Barleycorn released his grip on his burlap 'mask, and his real mouth was hidden again. "Then, precisely what I promised you back in the field. I'll head off to your neighbors to see what they're doing differently. A promise is a promise."

"Um... should I warn the Sprout family about the talking scarecrow?" Leadfoot spoke up at last.

The scarecrow looked at Leadfoot with the very burlap sack the stallion had stuffed only days ago.

"No, I'd rather not cause them any undo stress. Besides, I doubt they'd believe you if you told them a scarecrow was coming to see how good a farm they run." He said, doing something with those fingers that produced a loud snap. "Sorry, Corn Crib ushered me inside so fast I didn't get a chance to introduce myself. Your forgiveness for my poor manners."

The scarecrow stood and bowed, which in the light of the kitchen allowed Leadfoot to examine the scarecrow, or rather the clothing the creature underneath was wearing. Leadfoot had personally stitched and stuffed each scarecrow, and this was the one that was missing from the corn. The hat he was wearing was Grandpa Harvest's favorite, and Leadfoot felt an urge to grab it.

"I'm Lord Barleycorn, Sovereign of all Autumn, Pumpkin king, and lord of scarecrows. Of course... my latest and most favorite title is friend of the Harvest family, or so I hope to make it."

"I'm Leadfoot, and we'll see about that." Leadfoot puffed out his chest, not letting the monster's size intimidate him. "So... are one of you going to explain what was all that ruckus I heard out in the field?"

The creature seemed nonplussed by Leadfoot's question, so much so that it raised a hand to its chin. It looked to Corn Crib and played with the edge of its burlap lip.

"I think he means when you tickled me." Corn Crib offered.

"Are you sure?" Lord Barleycorn mused in a playful tone, "Are you sure he didn't hear you scream because of the big bad bunny?"

"I was not scared!" Corn Crib stomped her hoof, "He... just surprised me."

The scarecrow sat back down and reclaimed his sandwich. "To be fair... it was rather dark..."

"Y-yeah... it could have been a coyote! Or a timberwolf!" Corn Crib hurried to say, clearly embellishing now that she had the opportunity.

The scarecrow only chuckled and pulled on his mask. Again, those teeth were seen as it spoke. "And you know why I wasn't worried Ms. Harvest?"

The filly shook her head.

"Because I had you there to protect me." He smiled, quickly polishing off the rest of his snack.

Leadfoot cleared his throat, giving his little sister a firm glare. "Sounds like you had a lot of fun. But your... friend should leave. What if mom or dad come down and see him?"

"Your brother is quite right. The last thing I want to cause is a fuss and it's very late." Lord Barleycorn took the plate to the sink. "You should head to bed."

"But..."

"No buts." The scarecrow waggled a finger at her. "The sooner you get to sleep, the sooner you can wake up, right?"

Corn Crib yawned, "I guess so... Good night."

"Good night, young princess."

Leadfoot watched as his sister walked out of the kitchen, only to pause and look back at the scarecrow. The smile Corn Crib flashed to him only furthered the mystery; what had transpired in the fields to make her behave so warmly to this... thing?

While Leadfoot listened to telltale groans of the stairs, Lord Barleycorn rinsed his plate. Leadfoot waited until he heard Corn Crib close her bedroom door before he returned his attention to the creature, who was now drying his plate with a wash towel.

"I know I should have washed it with soap... but there were only crumbs. You understand?" Lord Barleycorn chuckled warmly.

"Okay... I really don't know who or what you are but I don't like finding my sister with some strange two-legged thing pretending to be a scarecrow." Leadfoot stepped closer, trying to keep his voice down. "You had best be explaining yourself."

"This one will need more to convince him than a few flourishes and sweet words. Think think think..."

"I understand. Trust must be earned, not given freely, if it's to mean anything at all." Lord Barleycorn leaned against the kitchen counter. "As for why I'm here, well it isn't very complicated. I want to help, and I have experience with the maintenance and runnings of a farm. I'd be glad to offer my services for simple lodging and food."

"So you aren't really a scarecrow?" Leadfoot said accusingly.

"A scarecrow is a dummy made to sit on a pole and scare birds away. Clearly I'm doing neither at the moment." Lord Barleycorn sighed, "No, but I am a creature of autumn, and everything in this season falls under my protection."

"And that gives you the right to tear apart my scarecrows?" Leadfoot snorted, looking up and down at the clothes Barleycorn was wearing. "I spent a long time putting that together."

"I apologize, but... as I'm sure you noticed from my size and my teeth I can be... frightening. I would spend the night restoring this scarecrow to prime condition, but I sadly need the disguise. My goals, however, put me at your mercy."

"I don't see how I have you in any precarious situation." Leadfoot frowned, "Worse comes to worse. you'll just run off to the forest and leave us to pick up the pieces."

Lord Barleycorn then raised his hands, a clear defensive posture and shook his head. "No, in fact you have me in a very precarious position. I wish to help, and I am willing to work hard and for no praise. However, if you were to come running to your parents about me being some demon they would chase me away, and the whole town could string me up. I am strong, but I would never wish to face a whole community out for my blood. Which is why I say again, master Leadfoot, I am at your mercy."

Leadfoot's shoulders had slumped long before Lord Barleycorn had finished his speech. This creature was scared of them?

"That.. might be so, but my cousin is coming. She... is also a farmer." Leadfoot cleared his throat, "It was hard enough to get my dad too agree to have her come here. If he knew we had a talking scarecrow..."

"I gather your father is a very proud stallion?" Lord Barleycorn asked in a quiet, polite tone.

"You don't know the half of it." Leadfoot muttered, his eyes glancing back at the door, as if his father to appear at being mentioned.

"I can relate." The wistful inflection in the scarecrow's tone lasted only that sentence, but it left an impression on Leadfoot. Lord Barleycorn continued; "Then let my actions be attributed to your cousin, or to you, if they are positive. If I should fall short of your expectations, you can tell everypony about me. But let me succeed or fail on my own merits."

Leadfoot was dumbstruck. He had been expecting some pleading, bargaining, or even threats... and here 'Barleycorn' had instead responded with very convincing words. Convincing, perhaps, because those the very words Leadfoot had been hankering to say to his father for some time now.

"Maybe." Leadfoot said at last, but a yawn stole any conviction he might had tired to convey. "But what was that you kept saying about a promise?"

The scarecrow coughed, "Oh... I promised your sister that I would save this farm from going under."

Leadfoot stared at him, "... Can you?"

Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, then stood straight and proud with one one hand across his chest. "I'm prepared to give it my all. "

Leadfoot frowned. "Why would you promise that? You should only make promises you know how to keep!"

"Because seeing your sister cry would have killed me." Lord Barleycorn shot, shooting a glare down at Leadfoot. "If in the end all I can give is hope, then I can say I did it all to make a little girl smile."

Leadfoot backed up a step. "H-hey don't make it sound like I don't want her to hope..."

"Sorry, I didn't mean to snap like that." The scarecrow made a sound like it was yawning. "We're both tired. I need to go out and see about that other farm. Go get some sleep and tomorrow we'll both have our thoughts more organized. I'll probably be napping in your hayloft."

The scarecrow trudged toward the door, sparing only a moment to look back at Leadfoot and give him a quick wave goodbye. When the door was closed and the scarecrow was on his way, Leadfoot locked the door. On his own way to bed the gray stallion was left more confused than ever. He wasn't sure if he was dangerous, but he seemed to genuinely care about Corn Crib. The sight of his bed pushed his questions aside. He'd sleep now, and tomorrow he'd work out his thoughts over breakfast.

Dr. Cherry Nova resisted the urge to dig into his desk for his bottle of cider. The sight of such clear, beautiful night skies always made his maimed wing twitch. Rather than look at the crystal clear night Dr. Nova pulled the curtains closed and adjusted the lantern to brighten his clinic.

All night patients were something Dr. Nova was not used to. Since he had no nurses, it meant he had to stay up all night watching the panicked shoemaker.

Mr. Soles had come into Hollow Shades, ranting and raving about being attacked by some monstrous scarecrow he'd met on the road. When the townsfolk had brought Mr. Soles to Dr. Nova's door he'd asked them what in the name of Celestia was he supposed to do? He was a doctor, not a councilor.

When they started in with his doctor's oath to help everypony he relented, and given the panicked stallion a sedative and set him up for a physical. It was still mushroom season, and Dr. Nova was sure this shoemaker was just a little too overindulgent.

That cheap-looking cart was parked outside Nova's clinic, blocking his view of the night sky. The weather team would be working all day tomorrow-

The red pegasus shook his head. "We aren't going there again. It's unhealthy to dwell."

He yawned, "It's late, and he had enough sedatives to knock him out for another four hours. I don't think anypony would know if I got a nap."

The thought of giving Mr. Soles another injection and getting a full eight hours was tempting, but Dr. Nova didn't have any more. He glanced at his day planner, feeling another yawn on its way.

"Just Mr. Harvest... oh it looks like I'll have a full day." Dr. Nova muttered bitterly, "At least its not like last month when I had three patients all in one day. That was a mad house."

Climbing onto the one comfortable cot in the clinic's never-used intensive care ward, Cherry Nova settled down. Already he missed his beloved bed that was sitting, neglected at home.

"Talking scarecrows... sounds to me like somepony had a little cider tucked away." Cherry Nova snorted into his lumpy pillow. "If there was something like that here, I'd have it on my examination table, and I'd have scientists eating out of my hoof."

Cherry Nova smiled as he closed his eyes, ready to dream of greener pastures, far removed from this pathetic little town.

To be continued...

Author's Note

I know its been a while... but feel lucky you got one at all. While writing this a few weeks ago I was soaking my feet after a hard day and my cat pulled the AC charger out of my laptop and it landed in the water. Either the jack's designed not to electrocute people when submerged in water, a huge air bubble was in it, or I was just damned lucky. =c

About 2 rewrites to this chapter, hope I caught all the mistakes. Admittedly this is a slow chapter, but things will begin to pick up after this. This was completed really REALLY late last night, so you might see where my coffee-drunk brain began to slow down.

Proofread by Maverick Frond

7. Real pears?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 7: Real pears?

Cherry Nova tilted his head. "Your son saw what?"

Bean Sprout set his drink down on the bar counter. One of the few places in Hollow Shades that seemed little affected by the economic and labor issues was the Rusty Nail pub. Well, that and the brewery.

After wiping his mouth with his hoof, Bean Sprout repeated himself. "A scarecrow, making off with some of our eggs and a length of rope."

Dr. Nova crinkled his nose at the stallion sitting next to him. "You're pulling my leg."

"I was set to tan his hide, but you know colts; I had to check to make sure it wasn't his brothers pulling a prank to get him in trouble." Bean Sprout shook his head in frustration. "Sure enough, the rope was gone from the shed, and the eggs were a little light this morning. I can't say he saw was real or not, I'm just telling you what he told me."

"And I told you about Mr. Soles, right? That shoemaker who came into town raving about monsters in the corn?" Bean Sprout nodded his head, signaling Dr. Nova to continue. "When he finally sobered up this morning he still insisted he saw a scarecrow emerge from the corn near the Harvest place. We also found his cart near the school, when he claimed to have left it back near the fields. And here's where things get weird..."

"A story about a talking scarecrow gets weirder?" Bean Sprout chortled, "Sorry, what happened with the cart?"

"The cart was full of shoes, both the normal kind and the kind you slip over your hooves. His whole inventory was ransacked, but the only thing gone was his lunch and a pair of boots he'd made for a griffin client."

"Weird." Bean Sprout uttered before downing the rest of his beer. "Some critter from the Everfree you think?"

"Maybe, but I never heard of a timber wolf that made off with oranges when there was a juicy pony in plain view." The cherry-red doctor sighed. "In any case, Mr. Soles took his cart and left town. Said he wasn't coming back to Hollow Shades ever again."

"Just another in the long line of ponies to leave this town and not look back." Bean Sprout sighed, "Any more ponies to see tomorrow? I'd like another chance to yap about my life to somepony other than my wife."

"Then maybe I should charge you for a psychologist visit." The smallest of smirks appeared on Cherry Nova's face. "Today I just had Summer Harvest. Just had to make sure he wasn't stuffing mud into his stitches or something."

"He's got more sense than that." Bean Sprout said casually. "Summer knows his limits."

"His limits maybe, but not his stitches' limits." The pegasus muttered, "I can't tell you more than that. 'Confidentiality and all that. At least I got a chance to see if I can still sew a wound closed."

The farm stallion's features softened. "Still no word from the Canterlot hospital?"

Dr. Nova signaled the bartender to come over, and slid three bits over the counter. His glass was promptly refilled with golden beer. "I just wish they'd say something. A 'no' would be better than this constipated silence they keep giving me."

Bean Sprout looked to the drink that was now being brought up to Dr. Nova's lips. It was his fourth in less than fifteen minutes. "You'll get their letter someday. Just keep your chin up."

The pegasus set his mug down and let out a morose sigh, flexing his wings. Bean Sprout politely averted his gaze, not wanting to stare at the limp section of Nova's left wing.

"Do me a favor Beanie." Dr. Nova wiped his mouth with his hoof. "Keep telling me that."

Another drink was quickly emptied before the doctor stood up and headed toward the door. His companion watched him stumble a little, but otherwise make it through the Rusty Nail's double doors successfully.

Bean Sprout leaned back on his seat and shook his head. His friend needed a hobby of some sort. Sitting around in that clinic all day clearly wasn't good for Cherry Nova's brain... or his liver. Bean Sprout would have to suggest something tomorrow, which should give him ample time to think of something.

Dinner at the Harvest household was only hours away, and Harvest Moon was scrambling to find anything among the foliage of the Everfree. All of the old spots were picked clean this morning. The basket she always carried in her mouth only held a few cat tails and dandelions. Sure, she could pull weeds from the fields but even she was getting tired of eating the same things over and over!

The umber coated mare sighed as she pushed back a familiar patch of ivy, and there were no wild flowers... again. Pickings in Fall were always slim, Harvest Moon knew that, but in these sad times she had hoped the forest would be merciful on her family.

Having little choice, Harvest Moon journeyed deeper into the forest. Dry limbs cracked under her hooves as she worked her way though the pathless undergrowth. Brambles clawed at her hooves, and spider webs caught in her face, but Harvest Moon persevered. Finally she felt the brambles give way to gentler vegetation, Harvest Moon set her basket down to clean the spider webs from her eyes.

With her face sufficiently cleansed, Harvest Moon looked around. She was standing in poison ivy.

Harvest Moon let out a dejected sigh as she looked back at the mess of brambles she'd just walked through. She could retreat, or wade through more of the poison ivy she was already standing in.

"In for a bit, in for a pound..." Harvest Moon muttered as she picked up her basket and began walking through the poison ivy.

The waxy leaves brushed against the fur of her ankles, Sure her fur would put up some defense, but with the coverage she was getting she'd have a serious rash around her ankles come bed time.

Upon making it to the center of the poison ivy patch, the forest seemed to finally show the mare some generosity. A patch of wild blackberries stood among the trees, ripe and begging to be picked. Beside the berries were blooming red clover and wild onions. Sure, it would all taste foul mixed together in one pot, but Harvest Moon had no intention of wasting such a bounty on one night.

The middle-aged mare rushed to take advantage of the waning light. It was still only the afternoon but the forest was so thick it halved the light of the sun no matter its position in the sky. Filling her basket full, Harvest Moon hurried back through the forest. The Everfree was known to be confusing to navigate, but Harvest Moon had a very simple way of always finding her way out. She swiveled her ears until she heard the trickle of the wide stream that ran through the forest, the same on that snaked its way along the edge of their property. With the stream, she could easily discern which way to go.

With her cargo swaying below her chin, Harvest Moon could already see the light growing stronger around her. Familiar plants and trees came into view. Soon she'd be heading to the kitchen to whip up something with actual flavor, something that wouldn't warrant her favorite stew pot mysteriously ending up under the porch. She suspected Leadfoot, but Corn Crib wasn't off the hook either.

There was a quick rustle on the ground at Harvest Moon's hooves, and she dropped her head to look to see what she had startled. Whatever it was jerked at her leg, then suddenly the mare was hoisted off the ground into the air. Harvest Moon dropped her basket to scream out in fear as she felt herself hanging by her back leg.

Twisting around, Harvest Moon was able to see it was a rope, tied in a simple noose. Looking back at the ground nearly made Harvest Moon scream again. She was two or three yards off the ground, and although she might be able to wiggle out of this... falling would mean crushing all of her precious findings.

"LEADFOOT! CORN CRIB! ..." Harvest Moon shouted toward the fields, "SUMMER! HELP!"

No immediate response came, other than the light creak of the rope against the branch it was suspended from.

Harvest Moon whimpered, there was no easy way out of this. It was conceivable that her family would find her before long, especially if she kept shouting. A dreadful thought crossed her mind, she was in a trap in the Everfree... if she kept screaming and thrashing about like a wild animal it'd no doubt attract predators.

She wasn't sure who'd have laid a trap here, and for what it was supposed to catch, but that didn't matter right now. Keeping silent and hoping for the best would just mean she'd be here all night.

"Better to risk attracting timber wolves and the family now than stay here 'till nightfall." Harvest Moon took a few warm up breaths before taking in air for one more mighty bellow.

The snapping of a twig nearly made her choke on her own lungs.

"Well, I go fishing for minnows and catch a trout."

The voice was masculine, but soft. Harvest Moon breathed a sigh of relief. Whoever this trapper was, he could let her down gently. Harvest Moon rolled her eyes, planning on giving this trespassing idiot a good verbal thrashing. She twisted about on the rope to see who it was, feeling like a fish on a line.

There was no pony standing behind her, instead there was a tall scarecrow standing without pole or wire. It stood unmoving, and for a second she thought it might be some over-elaborate prank on her. Then it tilted it's head as if in confusion, and bent down. Harvest Moon's eyes followed it, watching as it carefully gathered up her wild produce and set it aside.

"You managed quite an autumn bounty, the forest loves you." It chuckled, rising up on its two skinny legs.

Harvest Moon wanted to scream, but it was as if the world was devoid of air. Never in all her days had she seen something this tall!

Perhaps the scarecrow sensed her fear and took a step back. "Ma'am? Please, take a few breaths. Relax, I'm going to get you down. I will not hurt you."

Harvest Moon didn't know what to think. This thing had set the trap, it was huge, it stood on two, two legs like some kind of bald minotaur. If it hadn't set the trap for her, then what unsuspecting creature was this trap for?

The scarecrow timidly came close to her and reached up, touching Harvest Moon's shoulder. "Ma'am, I need you to stay calm. I'm going to lift you up so you can-"

Harvest Moon's forehoof connected with the scarecrow's head, knocking it back on its rump. "You aren't going to eat me! Help! Leadfoot! Summer!"

"Ow..." The scarecrow uttered, rubbing its burlap head with its sleeves. "That hurt!"

Harvest Moon was shaking in fear, and wobbling even worse from the rope. "Good! That'll teach you something about trying to catch decent ponyfolk!"

"I wasn't trying to catch a pony!" The scarecrow reared up on its back legs again, sounding rather cross. "For such a hurtful accusation, I'll have to teach you a lesson!"

The scarecrow stalked closer and closer, and Harvest Moon was sure she was about to meet her end. She thought of her family and friends in these, her final moments. The creature had its forehooves wrapped around her tightly, no doubt to break her back. She was lifted up, and for a moment Harvest Moon's life passed before her eyes. Then all at once it let her go. Harvest Moon still did not open her eyes, for fear that she'd be seeing the afterlife. That's when she felt something poke her on the nose.

Harvest Moon's eyes fluttered open like window shades, seeing the sleeve of the scarecrow's foreleg in her face.

"Beep." It said in a cheerful, almost foalish manner.

Harvest Moon backed away from the scarecrow, ready to flee. She paused when she realized she was capable of doing so now. She was on the ground, in perfect health.

The scarecrow chuckled, then reached down and picked up Harvest Moon's basket. "I said I wouldn't hurt you, and I meant it. Make a promise, keep a promise."

It then edged closer, offering the basket back to her.

The spine-deep fear Harvest Moon had felt just seconds ago had crumbled away, and in it's place was a bewilderment unlike anything she had felt before. It had her at her mercy, it could have eaten her or her food. Instead it was... giving them back to her?

Getting a closer look at it, she recognized that hat. It was that same stupid hat Summer Harvest's father wore until the day he died. The mare took a breath, then slowly leaned forward and took the basket the scarecrow was so patiently holding out for her.

The pair stood there, looking at each other for a loss of what to say next.

"Um..." Harvest Moon began, trying to break the tension. "Thank you...?"

"It is me who should be thanking you, you're the prettiest face I've seen all day." It said, giving a stiff, two-legged bow.

Harvest Moon wasn't sure if it was poking fun at her, but it seemed to be accepting her apology. That was something.

"Before you ask, I'll move this off your land. You needn't fear walking in your forest again." It said with a gregarious chortle, still rubbing its head. "And as a further apology, there're some lovely chives and a pear tree on the other side of the stream. They're ripe and quite delicious."

The mare blinked. She hadn't had pears in almost five years. "Real pears?"

The scarecrow nodded. "A little tart, but a little sugar would fix that. They'd be great cooked."

Harvest Moon shrugged, "I prefer molasses myself, sugar's fine but-"

"I'm talking to a scarecrow about cooking pears." Harvest Moon lifted a hoof to her mouth to hide a giggle. "Thanks for the tip."

"Anything to help a pony in need." It stooped low in another graceful bow. "I'm Lord Barleycorn, King of Autumn and Protector of Farmers."

Such an ostentatious greeting left Harvest Moon at a lost of words, but she soon remembered her manners. "I'm Harvest Moon. Pleased to meet you."

"Ah, named for the glorious silver face that graces the world every night." It said, raising its sleeved forehoof to its chin. "It's an honor."

It'd been a long time since somepony flirted with Harvest Moon other than her husband. She might have been flustered if it had been any stallion other than Summer Harvest saying that, but from this scarecrow it just seemed like well-meaning flattery. Of course, Summer Harvest would never say something that... was it corny or poetic?

"Flattery will get you nowhere." Harvest Moon smiled, "But, what exactly were you trying to catch with... this?"

"Rabbits." The scarecrow said plainly, "I've seen that they've been plaguing the farms around this charming hamlet, and I hoped to catch one of the little fluff balls and talk them into heading to greater pastures... or at the very least not eat everypony out of house and home."

Harvest Moon rolled her eyes. "Good luck, the rabbits aren't very agreeable. Last time I tried talking to them, one of them kicked me in the face."

"I will take your warning to heart. Thank you Ms. Harvest." Lord Barleycorn reached behind the tree with his sleeves, the snare trap fell limp on the ground seconds later.

"Um... I have one question before I go." Harvest Moon cleared her throat. "Where did you get that hat?"

"This old thing?" Lord Barleycorn reached up and adjusted the straw hat. "I found it after a thunderstorm a few days ago. I'm afraid I wouldn't know if it belonged to somepony or not. I'd give it to you, if you wanted it."

A reluctant smile crossed the Harvest matriarch's face. " No, no, you keep it. It looks great on you, very fetching."

"And now who flatters whom?" Lord Barleycorn chuckled, draping the loose rope over his shoulder. "But now I'm afraid I'm just wasting your time. Your family may be wondering why you were screaming."

"If they heard me, you mean. But... yes." Harvest Moon shrugged, "You said those pears were on the other side of the creek?"

Lord Barleycorn nodded. "Yes, just past a few large boulders."

"Ah, yes I know those rocks." Harvest Moon picked up her basket and started on her way back to the house. "Thanks again!"

If the scarecrow was telling the truth, she'd need a bigger basket than what she had in her mouth. Heck, she might even need her son's big saddlebags!

"With some luck, we'll be having some real food for a week." Harvest Moon almost skipped the last leg of the journey. "Hm, it did say it liked cooked pears... maybe a forest offering?"

It had been decades since Harvest Moon had even thought about her grandmother's superstitions. When she was a little filly her grandmother would set a little of the harvest out for the forest spirits to take in return for protecting their fields. That tradition wasn't done anymore for fear of attracting parasprites or something worse, but... Harvest Moon was starting to wonder if her grandmother might have known something the town didn't.

Leadfoot was there to greet her at the house, and Harvest Moon thought she saw a stone-gray pegasus flying off toward the descending sun. The identity of the pegasus was revealed when she saw the open letter in her son's hooves.

After setting her foraging basket down, Harvest Moon showed a tired smile to Leadfoot. "Ms. Hooves is a little late today, hm?"

"Yes, but I have some great news!" Leadfoot beamed, tapping the letter with his hoof. "Cousin Golden Harvest is coming the morning after next, and she's bringing three of her friends, all with experience with farming!"

"Really? I knew she was coming, but that's a lot of ponies." Harvest Moon frowned, all of her good foraging might be going to their guests. "I don't know if we have enough room."

"Room shouldn't be a problem. I've been thinking about it all day. If we fold out the couch, and I sleep on the floor, that's enough for three of them. If Corn Crib can share a bed or sleep on the floor-"

"The floor?" Harvest Moon shook her head. "Leadfoot, wouldn't you be more comfortable in the barn, sleeping in the hay instead of on the hard floor?"

Leadfoot grimaced, "I'd... rather sleep inside."

"Oh come on, you've slept out there as a colt. It shouldn't be a problem. If you and Corn Crib slept out there, it would free up two beds. We can't ask guests to sleep out in the barn while we sleep comfortably, especially not when the guest is family."

Leadfoot bit his lip, "I know... but-"

"No buts." Harvest Moon said curtly, covertly scratching at a spot just above her right forehoof. She'd be needing something for the poison ivy tonight... "We might not have much but if these ponies are coming to help us, we should show them as much hospitality as if Princess Celestia was coming to visit."

Leadfoot bowed his head, "Yes mom, I'll... make sure my room's clean by tomorrow evening. Corn Crib's too."

"That's a good boy." Harvest Moon set the basket up on the steps, in front of her son. "Take that inside, I'm going to get me some saddlebags. We're having pears tonight, if we're lucky."

Leadfoot perked up a little at the sound of an actual supper, and obeyed his mother. He fetched his own saddlebags from the hook by the door and tossed them to his mother, then took the basket inside.

With no time to waste, Harvest Moon headed back to the forest. The spot the scarecrow had said was a little off the beaten trail, but he hadn't lied. Even though the light was dimming now, Harvest Moon could see two healthy pear trees. They were young, but so laden with oblong fruit their branches were bowing. With almost manic greed, Harvest Moon picked until she was afraid the bags might burst. Still, there would be more fruit tomorrow, assuming fruit bats didn't show up to gobble them all down.

The chives, which grew around the rocks, were left where they were. The fruit was the bigger concern, and Harvest Moon could always come back and pick them tomorrow.

As she was headed back, the sky above the colored canopy was turning red. Inside the woods it was already a thick black, but Harvest Moon knew the way. Before she stepped out of the forest, she looked back, wondering if she would see the scarecrow again.

A dot of light burned in the distant black of the trees. More stories from Harvest Moon's grandmother sprang to mind, about Willow-the-Wisps and other forest spirits. To see two in one night was unheard of! A giddy grin fell upon her face as she hurried home, happy to be so honored by the good spirits of the Everfree.

In the woods, Lord Barleycorn was resting with his pan over the fire he'd spent fifteen minutes trying to light. His mask laid on the ground as he debarked two freshly cut sticks.

"Never was very good with chopsticks... but I can't spend all night trying to carve a fork." He muttered, then sat back as he took in the smell of roasting rabbit. "Life is all about the simple pleasures."

The structure he was resting on was a crumbling foundation of some building that had been long neglected. The four walls were still standing, if very dilapidated. There was a higher section of the floor, which was stained black from some great fire.

He looked around at the walls. "Probably was an old sugar camp. Far too late to tap the maple trees." He shook his head as he scanned the rest of the structure. "No roof, no door, and no hope of keeping anything out if it wanted in." Lord Barleycorn sighed, "As soon as I get these bunnies cooked I'll get the hell out of here and head back to that barn."

He scratched his chin, "Damn beard... next thing on the ol' christmas list is a razor. A good one."

Turning the meat in the pan with his knife, Lord Barleycorn let out another sigh before he addressed himself.

"Jack, tomorrow we need to start asking some real questions."

To be continued...

Author's Note

What's this? An update so soon? I know, shocked me too. It's not beta read, so it might have some errors here and there.

And yeah, Mr. Harvest's full name is Summer Harvest. I just now decided on it. XD

Some minor plot development, the following day is the last one before Carrot Top sets out with Scooby and the gang.

8. You don't have to pity me.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 8: You don't have to pity me.

Other than having baked pears instead of the usual weeds and hay, the morning had been the usual routine for Corn Crib. Just like yesterday, she kept her eye open for the scarecrow as she passed the corn fields that lined the road. She almost called out to see if he would answer, but she didn't. She had to keep him a secret.

Just before she had left the house, Leadfoot had pulled her aside and interrogated her about talking to the fillies and colts at school about Lord Barleycorn. Of course, she'd said nothing. She'd promised the King of Scarecrows himself to keep their friendship secret! Still, she promised her brother not to talk about Lord Barleycorn, and had used the scarecrow's own words:

"A promise is a promise."

The forest-like surroundings of the corn fields gave way in a harsh transition to a sea of beans, then back to corn before the filly spied the schoolhouse. She liked it when the corn rows separated her from the schoolyard, it somehow felt like it gave her more breathing room before she had to put on her 'good student' hat.

She could already hear the chatter of some of her fellow students. Nothing seemed intelligible until she arrived in the schoolyard. One colt, Wind Row seemed to be professing something to the other children.

Despite him being their neighbor, Corn Crib knew him only from class. He always hung around his brothers and took their word for everything, and not all of it was good. Leadfoot had once mentioned that he thought the oldest Sprout, Haystack, was kind of a punk...

"I'm telling ya, it was a monster!" Wind Row professed to the student body, which was really only about ten assembled fillies and colts.

"Pfft, yeah right wind Row. And I'm sure those killer hay stacks your brothers told you about were real too!" A filly called Saw Dust snickered.

Wind Row looked way, flushed in embarrassment. "I know what I saw. It was a scarecrow, a giant one!"

Corn Crib stopped in her tracks and looked back at Wind Row. Lord Barleycorn said he was going to try and remain unseen...

The other children waved Wind Row off as they all started toward the school house. The dejected colt lowered his head, and followed behind the others.

Holding back, Corn Crib joined the youngest Sprout brother as he walked.

Corn Crib cleared her throat. "Hey, what was this scarecrow like?"

"You don't have to pity me..." Wind Row muttered under his breath.

"I'm not!" Corn Crib whispered, but her voice carried a harsh tone. "What'd this scarecrow-"

"Corn Crib, Wind Row, please take your seats. The bell's about to ring!" Came the voice of the teacher, Mr. Stockholm.

Corn Crib grimaced, her chance to talk seemed doomed... for now. Before she took her seat, Corn Crib managed to say; "You can tell me at recess."

Leadfoot had spent all morning preparing his room for his cousin's arrival. Much of his personal belongings wouldn't cause him any undue embarrassment. His rock collection was taken out to the barn, and his hoof trimmings were gathered up from the corner and thrown away. He felt a little silly when it came to dusting, but his mom had insisted that he be thorough.

Corn Crib's room was easier to clean, much to Leadfoot's shame. The reason being that Corn Crib was more apt when it came to keeping her corner of the house in order, or at least in some semblance of order.

The entire time, Leadfoot was pushing what was to come tonight out of his mind. The scarecrow. It said it was sleeping in the barn, and Leadfoot and his sister would have to sleep in the barn.

The thought crossed his mind about telling somepony about this. His dad was the first to come to mind. But the first thing he would do, once Leadfoot proved he wasn't talking crazy, would be chasing the scarecrow off with anything he could get his hooves on.

It was ultimately the stitches that kept Leadfoot from telling Summer Harvest about the scarecrow. His father liked to pretend he was invincible, and he was more than a little protective of the fields. Those stitches would undoubtedly pop if Leadfoot's dad were to give chase to anything faster than a turtle. Heck, he wasn't even supposed to be working in the fields!

His mother, on the other hoof, Leadfoot had no idea what she'd do if she saw the scarecrow. The whole morning she'd been humming as she made preserves out of all those pears.

Still, his pop deserved to know what was going on. With both rooms ready for company, Leadfoot headed downstairs, and there was his mom, putting the wax in the jars to seal the jams she'd finished.

"Hey mom, I just got the rooms ready for tomorrow." Leadfoot said as he came into the kitchen.

"Good, thanks for doing your sister's room. She'll appreciate it, I'm sure." Harvest Moon glanced over to her son, "If you want, I still have some leftover jam in the pot."

Never one to pass up free sweets, Leadfoot trotted over to the oven where the pot was sitting. The large wooden spoon which his mother had used to keep the pears from burning was still there. Work was important, but it wasn't very often he could have sugar.

The jam was perfectly sweetened without taking away any of the natural flavoring. Pear wasn't the norm for jam, but Leadfoot remembered the saying 'beggars can't be choosers.'

"How many bottles have you made?" Leadfoot said as he scraped the side of the pot.

Harvest Moon looked over at the jars, counting silently with her hoof. "About fifteen half-quart jars. Normally I'd figure that this would see us through winter... but I think I'm going to take most of it into town to sell."

"You think somepony would buy them?" Leadfoot smiled as he stuffed the jam covered spoon in his mouth. "Maybe we'll have to eat it all ourselves."

Harvest Moon gave her son a knowing smirk, then scratched her ankle with her hoof. "Nice try, but I'm not letting you eat it all." She turned back to the jars and began setting them back on the kitchen counter, out of the way for the eventuality of supper. " We don't have any fruit orchards in Hollow Shades, so I think I can get a fair price. I'll let the jam set up for a day, then I can take some of our produce and sell them both at the same time."

Leadfoot set the spoon down, then licked his lips. "You sure, we could keep a jar or two..."

"Or four or five, but we need the money." Harvest Moon stated dryly.

Leadfoot frowned, it was like they only had pears just to go back to those blasted weeds. "Can't we at least keep some of the fruit for ourselves?"

"We will, for a while. But I'll take a bushel into town with me to see how they sell." Harvest Moon smiled, looking out the window. "I think our luck might be turning around. First the pears, then the rabbits disappear."

Leadfoot had turned to head toward the kitchen door, when suddenly he stopped. "The rabbits?"

"Your father came in just a little after you started on Corn Crib's room. He said that he hasn't seen a single hare, rabbit, or bunny all morning." Harvest Moon beamed, suddenly giddy with whatever was on her mind.

The rabbits were gone? Leadfoot had to see this for himself. He thought back to the scarecrow's talk about curing the town of its rabbit problem. The stallion shook his head. No way could that scarecrow had been able to do that in one night. Could he?

After saying his goodbyes to his mother, Leadfoot went out into the fields. He walked through the beans, making sure his hooves were as heavy as possible. Not a single pair of long ears perked up, not a single creature darted through the rows. Leadfoot even went along the rows near the forest, where the infestation was heaviest, and the only trace of evidence that rabbits had ever been there was the damage they'd already inflicted.

Was that scarecrow responsible for this? If so, Leadfoot had to wonder how this repulsion had been accomplished. The stallion hoped it was because it had some hidden magic Lord Barleycorn had. If it turned out to be some mundane trick, Leadfoot would only feel foalish for not thinking of it himself.

To be continued...

Author's Note

Okay, this next chapter's not exactly long, but I felt like it was better to throw my readers something rather than wait for a huge chapter. The rest of the chapter is going to be the next update, which is our scarecrow and Corn Crib chatting and I'm getting a bit frustrated. Return of Applejack next chapter too! =3

It's the first chapter in a while that didn't reference food in the title. I never intended that, it just happened. XD

I know it might seem confusing for the rabbits to be gone, but the reason is sadly in the chapter-to-come. ^.^;

9. Very carefully!

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 9: Very carefully!

School was over, and Corn Crib was returning home as usual. The skip that had been present this morning was no longer in her step as she headed down the road. What she and Wind Row had talked about at recess was still running through her mind.

Although she had kept quiet about Lord Barleycorn staying on their farm, Corn Crib felt some measure of guilt. Wind Row was a nice colt, and no pony believed him for what he saw.

But eggs and rope? It didn't make sense. Try as she might, she couldn't see what Lord Barleycorn would need with those things. The way Wind Row had described what he saw, it couldn't have been anything other than the Scarecrow King.

She would just have to ask him about this incident when she next saw him.

"Hello little princess."

Corn Crib dropped her lunch box and whirled around on her hooves. Standing right behind her was none other than the very scarecrow she'd been thinking about. He gave her a friendly wave with his sleeved hand, chuckling triumphantly.

"Oh, very funny." Corn Crib huffed as she glared up at the scarecrow.

"Sorry." Lord Barleycorn chuckled as he then folded his arms behind his back and rocked on his heels. "You looked so deep in thought that I probably would have scared you no matter what I did."

Corn Crib's face softened as she watched him. There was something about the animated, clownish way he stood that made Corn Crib smile. "Maybe. Did you come here to walk me home?"

"Indeed I did." He bowed slightly, "Forgive me if it looks like I'm shirking my duties, but I do enjoy your company."

"Well... I'll forgive you if you carry my lunchbox. I can't walk and talk with it in my mouth." Corn Crib pointed to the small metal box that was laying on the ground.

"But of course, milady." Lord Barleycorn bent down and scooped up the lunchbox, spinning it effortlessly in his sleeve-covered hands before stuffing it under his arm. "I hope everything went well in school today?"

"Well, sort of. A few things happened." Corn Crib bit her lip, then put on a smile as she resumed the walk toward home. "Block Head got his cutie mark yesterday and was showing it off at recess. We were all happy for him, but he's got a talent for wood working-"

"Cutie mark?" he wondered silently.

"-But the lumber mill's closed down.". Lord Barleycorn sighed, as he easily kept pace with his long legs. "Was he in good spirits?"

"Yeah, but he was a complete show off." Corn Crib rolled her eyes. "So, anything cool happen at the farm?"

Lord Barleycorn shrugged his moth-eaten shoulders. "Well, other than finding an old sugaring camp, I believe I met your mother the other day."

"You did?" Corn Crib grinned, "Did she freak out like Leadfoot did?"

"...Yeah, but I think I made a good impression." The scarecrow rubbed his burlap cheek, but he still sounded happy. "Your mom left a bowl of baked pears out by the forest this morning, for me I assumed. She's a great cook."

"The best." Corn Crib said matter-of-factly, "We had those last night. She said she found them in the woods."

"Oh she did?" Lord Barleycorn chuckled knowingly, "Your mother does seem to have a knack for finding the best things to eat in that forest."

"Usually..." Corn Crib muttered, thinking back to the cat tail and onion sandwiches they had to eat one night...

Corn Crib wasn't sure when Lord Barleycorn had begun hopping on one foot, but when she did notice it, it was amazing. Corn Crib could not comprehend how something that top heavy could move with only one leg, much less keep pace with her!

Not willing to be out-done, the corn-colored filly reared up on her back legs. Walking like this was something of a schoolhouse trick the other colts and fillies would attempt at recess. The scarecrow turned to watch her, one raised foot resting flat against the calf of his other leg.

Corn Crib wobbled on her back feet as she struggled to take her first steps. Her back heels** buckled, not designed nor used to holding the full bulk of her equine body. She had never seriously tried to walk this way before.

"How the hay do you walk like this!?" Corn Crib cried out as she took her third step, desperate to balance herself. The filly waved her front legs about trying to regain balance..

"Very carefully!" The scarecrow laughed, now hopping backwards to watch the filly's attempts.

Corn Crib huffed; Barleycorn's laughter only spurring her on. If he could move on one foot, then by Celestia she could walk on two! Corn Crib wobbled on her back hooves, watching the scarecrow hop in place, waiting just a few steps ahead of her.

After her fifth step Corn Crib had started to get some insight on how to balance herself. With this new confidence, the filly decided she needed to pick up the speed. Her exuberance only resulted in more instability, and she began snaking across the dirt road. Her hooves slipped in the softer dirt at the road's edge, and Corn Crib teetered on her one earth born leg. She cried out for help, and saw Lord Barleycorn putting his leg down and rushing to catch her, but gravity proved faster than him.

The ground came flying closer, and the filly threw out her foreleg to catch herself. As big as the ground was, Corn Crib's aim wasn't good enough. Only the tip of her hoof touched the ground before her her knee bent and took the full brunt of her landing. The pain that rocketed up Corn Crib's leg caused her to cry out in pain.

The next thing Corn Crib knew, the scarecrow was kneeling by her side with a look of concern clear in his eyes behind the burlap sack. Shifting her body, Corn Crib pushed herself back onto her hooves and instantly yelped in pain, then flopped back on her side.

The scarecrow pulled his sleeves up to reveal those furless hands. Corn Crib's lunchbox lay abandoned in the dirt behind Lord Barleycorn as he leaned in closer.

"Where does it hurt?" Lord Barleycorn spoke calmly, his previously gregarious tone, now steady and controlled.

Corn Crib grit her teeth, and gave her offending leg a twitch. Her young face scrunched up as she whimpered. "My knee..."

Those stubby claws ran over her foreleg with surprising grace. Each one gently feeling the long bones of her leg, starting with the top of her thigh and working down.

"I don't feel anything broken yet." The scarecrow stated as he gently cupped the youngest Harvest's hoof and softly bent it back and forth. "Everything feels okay in your ankle?"

"Yeah, I think its all in my kne-" Corn Crib hissed as she moved the joint in question. A bit of red was starting to show from under her yellow coat.

"Well, you can bend it, that's good." Lord Barleycorn said as he bent her fur back with those opposable thumbs of his. "Stupid fur... can't see anything!"

Corn Crib winced as she watched her hay-scented friend bring his face closer to her knee. She could see those eyes squint as he tried to part her fur which only made the pain worse.

"A light abrasion, hardly a death sentence." Lord Barleycorn thought as he pulled away, patting the filly on the shoulder, "It's just a cut, a scraped knee at best."

Memories of her father's injury sprang to mind. Sure she hadn't fallen into the tool shed, but her dad got cut in a similar place. The sight of his shaved knee and the bunched up skin, all sewn together with surgical thread made Corn Crib cringe everytime she saw it.

Corn Crib gulped. "W-will I need stitches?"

Lord Barleycorn shook his head. "No, I think once this bleeds out, it'll just scab over."

Corn Crib looked at her knee, then to the tall two-legged scarecrow. "You sure?"

"Positive." Lord Barleycorn pulled down the rip of his mask to show the smile he was wearing. "Just take it easy for a day or two, keep it clean, and you'll be right as rain."

Corn Crib loked down at her knee, then carefully rose to her hooves. Her knee felt terrible, but she could walk on it with only a little hobbling.

"I have to say, you surprise me." Lord Barleycorn picked up the filly's lunchbox. "Most kids your age cry a little bit when they scrape their knee."

"I'm not a little foal, it doesn't hurt that much!" Corn Crib protested through clenched teeth.

"I take back what I said. You're the toughest young lady I've ever seen." Lord Barleycorn mentioned, stooping down. "So tough in fact that you shouldn't walk home. What's an honored princess without her royal carriage?"

Corn Crib stopped, lifting her knee to take the weight off it. "Well, we don't have a cart..."

Lord Barleycorn chuckled and knelt down on one knee. "No, but I'm the next best thing."

Corn Crib quickly shook her head. "I don't think so."

"Oh, come on. You can't tell me you didn't have fun last time I carried you." Lord Barleycorn rolled his shoulder, prepping himself for her answer.

The filly looked at the ground, then out at the corn fields that stretched out to the road to the forest. "Okay. "

On Lord Barleycorn's directions, Corn Crib held the handle to her school lunch box while he carefully cradled her to his chest. The filly could feel his arms tense as he lifted her with relative ease. The corn rows began to pass them by as the scarecrow began to walk, quickly settling into humming a happy tune.

"Mmmph."

Lord Barleycorn tilted his head to the side. "I'm sorry?"

Corn Crib waggled the lunch box in her mouth.

"Oh, one sec." Lord Barleycorn shifted her in his arms, being extremely mindful of her leg. His hand came up near Corn Crib's mouth, and gladly accepted the lunch box. "Okay, what was that?"

Corn Crib laid her head in the crook of the scarecrow's shoulder. "I just wanted to say thanks."

"You don't have to thank me." Lord Barleycorn simply stated, "I couldn't leave you laying on the side of the road."

"I know you wouldn't." Corn Crib closed her eyes, feeling comfortable despite her aching leg.

"And besides, you shouldn't be thanking me." Lord Barleycorn said, sounding almost sardonic. "I did provoke you into our little competition."

"Don't be sorry. We were both acting a little foalish." Corn Crib smiled, "Although... if you really wanted to make up for it, you could let me see your face."

"And remove a mystery from your childhood?" Lord Barleycorn gasped, feigning shock. "Eventually, but remember Corn Crib, anticipation is itself a source of pleasure."

"Anticipation?" Corn Crib tilted her head, "Is that like, patience?"

The scarecrow nodded.

"Ugh, then count me out." Corn Crib snorted, her request clearly denied.

Lord Barleycorn laughed, then released a happy sigh, "To be young again. Ms. Harvest, might I inquire about the lands of Equestria? Time has slipped away from me, and I'm curious to know what might have changed."

"Sure, why not?" Corn Crib shrugged, "But, I get to ask a question or two."

"Of course you can!" Lord Barleycorn chortled, "First, who might rule Equestria in this day and age?"

Corn Crib grinned, this was too easy. "Princess Celestia and her sister, Princess Luna. I got to see them both when I went with my cousin, Cheerywood, and saw the Hearth's Warming Eve pageant in Canterlot!"

Lord Barleycorn shook his head in confusion. "What's Hearth's Warming Eve?"

An incredulous snort erupted from Corn Crib. "You don't know what Hearth's Warming Eve is?"

"I haven't a clue." Lord Barleycorn stated.

"It's a day when you get presents from friends and family, and you spend the day by the fire telling stories and singing songs. Then you get to go out and make snow ponies and sled... it's a lot of fun!" Corn Crib began to smile as she finished, clearly trying to sell the scarecrow on the idea. "You should totally stick around so we could celebrate it together!"

"So... it's like christmas." he thought.

"I wish I could, but that's in winter. I can't stay past the first snowfall." The scarecrow said, "I need to head onward once I've fulfilled my promise. It's always autumn somewhere in the world, and I am tethered to it."

Corn Crib lowered her head. She would have insisted on walking on alone, but she knew how well that would turn out. Instead, she laid her head against Lord Barleycorn's chest again.

They walked in silence together for a few minutes, the rhythm of Lord Barleycorn's boots on the road, and the gentle rock of his arms was making her just a little drowsy. A heavy sigh rolled up from the scarecrow suddenly, startling Corn Crib at how stressed it sounded.

"Is something wrong?" Corn Crib asked timidly.

Lord Barleycorn looked down at the foal in his arms, coming to a stop in the road. "Hm. Oh, no. I'm just thinking."

"About what?" Corn Crib blinked.

Lord Barleycorn shook his head. "Nothing important."

Corn Crib frowned and pressed her good hoof against his chest. "Come on, friends don't keep secrets."

"Well... I'm just not sure what to do when your cousin arrives tomorrow." Lord Barleycorn muttered, "Do you know anything about her?"

Corn Crib shook her head, "I've never met her, and Leadfoot said he only met her once as a little colt."

"Well, when she comes, try and spend time with her." Lord Barleycorn said, "I know she's probably a nice pony, but I need to know if she's trustworthy."

"Sure." Corn Crib looked up the road. It wouldn't be too long before they'd be home. "Hey, can you tell me what you wanted with rope and eggs?"

The scarecrow looked down to her, and Corn Crib could almost swear she saw those eyes get wider. "Where did you hear this from?"

"Wind Row, a colt from my school." Corn Crib fidgeted in Lord Barleycorn's arms, but her eyes remained locked on his face. "He said he saw you running away with a basket of eggs and some rope."

Corn Crib was jostled as Lord Barleycorn's shoulders slumped. The scarecrow leaned his head back. There was a hissing intake of air as Lord Barleycorn brought his head back up to face the little pony.

"Little princess," He said quietly, "I assure you, I will return everything that can be returned. I took the eggs because I was hungry, and they will last me a while. The rope I needed to set a few traps."

Corn Crib raised an eyebrow, looking a little worried. "Traps?"

"They're nothing gruesome." Lord Barleycorn stated firmly. "But I need to make coming to your farm an unpleasant experience for the rabbits."

"So, you only did that to get rid of the rabbits?" Lord Barleycorn nodded his head. "And you promise you'll give the rope back when you're done?"

"I promise." Lord Barleycorn said.

Corn Crib narrowed her eyes. "And you'll apologize for taking the eggs?"

"The problem with cute kids is that when they realize they're cute, they use it against you." Another sigh came up from the scarecrow's lungs. "I promise."

"Good." Corn Crib smiled, "And you keep your promises."

"Always." Lord Barleycorn leaned his head closer. "And thanks for forgiving a fool."

"I haven't forgiven you yet." Corn Crib giggled, "But it's a start."

The scarecrow lifted his chin and let out a thoughtful 'hmm.' "Maybe I can start by sharing a song with you?"

Corn Crib grinned."A song? Is it a magical autumn song?"

"No, but it's one that's been stuck in my mind the past few days." Lord Barleycorn said, "In fact, I used to sing it for kids back when I... well, lets say I always loved making children feel better."

The scarecrow cleared his throat, hummed out the proper key and began to sing.

Whatever happened to the funky race?
A generation lost in pace
Wasn't life supposed to be more than this?
In this kiss I'll change your bore for my bliss

But let go of my hand and it will slip on the sand
If you don't give me the chance
to break down the walls of attitude
I ask nothing of you
not even your gratitude

And if you think I'm corny
then it will not make me sorry
It's your right to laugh at me
and in turn that's my oppurtunity
to feel brave

Because ridicule is no shame
Oh, it's just a way to eclipse hate
It's just a way to put my back straight
Oh, it's just a way to remain sane

Every morning I would see her getting off the bus
The picture never drops, it's like a multicoloured snapshot
stuck in my brain
It kept me sane for a couple of years
as it drenched my fears
of becoming like the others
who become unhappy mothers
and fathers of unhappy kids
and why is that?

'Cos they've forgotten how to play
Oh, maybe they're afraid to feel ashamed
to seem strange, to seem insane
to gain weight, to seem gay
I tell you this

That it takes a fool to remain sane
Oh, it takes a fool to remain sane
Oh, it takes a fool to remain sane
Oh, in this world all covered up in shame
(Oh, take it to the stage)

So, take it to the stage in a multicoloured jacket
Take it jackpot, crackpot, strutting like a peacock
Nailvarnish Arkansas, shimmy-shammy featherboah
Crackpot, haircut, dye your hair in glowing red and blue

Do, do, do what you wanna do
Don't think twice, do what you have to do
Do, do, do, do, let your heart decide
what you have to do
That's all there is to find

'Cos it takes a fool to remain sane
Oh, it takes a fool to remain sane
Oh, in this world all covered up in shame
Oh, it takes a fool to remain sane
Oh, it takes a fool to remain sane
Oh, it takes a fool to remain sane
Oh, in this world all covered up in shame

Oh, it takes a fool
It takes a fool to remain sane...

As the song wore on, Corn Crib found herself singing along with the chorus,and bobbing her head along with Lord Barleycorn's footwork. He had spun her several times,and walked backwards. In a way he'd danced with her in his arms, and the more she smiled the louder and clearer he seemed to sing.

The farm house was in Corn Crib's view as the song ended. Corn Crib couldn't remember the last time the walk home had taken so little time, and Corn Crib found herself wishing the distance to the schoolhouse was greater.

The scarecrow's arms tightened just a little, and their rigidness called the filly to take stock of her surroundings. What had spooked her friend was Corn Crib's mother standing there at the road with her hoof in the mailbox.

Harvest Moon's eyes widened with surprise, but a smile soon accompanied it. She winked to them both and brought her hoof to her muzzle in the universal gesture of 'I won't tell.'

Lord Barleycorn's grip softened as he approached the older pony, and set the filly down in front of her mother.

"She scraped her knee on the road, so I thought I'd carry her home." Lord Barleycorn said plainly, tipping his straw hat to Harvest Moon.

"Very gracious of you, milord." Harvest Moon bowed, "Can I get you anything for your troubles?"

"A blanket would be lovely, if you have one to spare." The scarecrow said with a shiver, "Winter approaches, and the nights become inhospitable for me. Just set it in the barn, I'll get it later."

Harvest Moon nodded, "I'll do that right now, and thank you again."

Lord Barleycorn bowed to the two mares, then backed away into the corn rows without another word.

Harvest Moon looked down at her daughter, positively giddy with pride. "Corn Crib, let's get you inside and clean that knee up. Then you can tell me what happened."

Corn Crib grinned as she hobbled along in front of her mother. She half-wished Lord Barleycorn had gone the extra mile of taking her inside the house. "Okay, I'll even tell you this neat little song we sang together!"

===Sweet Apple Acres, the next morning===

The sun rose as it always did over Sweet Apple Acres. Already Applejack was getting out to the west orchard to start the next round of apple bucking. Big Mac and Applebloom were busy with the other fields. This was only the start of the apple picking season, so the work was light compared to what was to come in just a few short weeks.

A rabbit darted in front of Applejack, springing off between the trees.

"Consarn it..." Applejack muttered. "Just when Ah thought Ah'd chased those little varmints off mah farm they come back!"

Applejack chased after the rabbit, able to keep pace with it but catching up to it seemed impossible. Another rabbit suddenly crossed the first bunny's path.

Applejack paused, startled that there was another rabbit. "Another one?"

Yet another rabbit darted into view, and another. Only now as she scanned the orchard did the Element of Honesty see the dozens of rabbits hopping this way and that, feasting on any apples that had fallen prematurely.

Applejack was horrified at the sight, only to remember she had been lured away from the tubs of apples she had been filling.

Making all due haste, Applejack rushed back only to find the rabbits in the tubs. The long-eared pests were there, each one with mouths full of the ripened fruit Applejack and her kin were so known for producing.

All the farm mare had to do was approach to scare the rabbits away, but most of the apples were now ruined. As much as Applejack wanted to just turn the whole tub over, she held her anger back. The rabbits would just have more to eat.

"Ah gotta get Fluttershy over here, pronto!" Applejack said, hurrying to get her cart back to the barn and save the few good apples remaining. "Where the heck did all these rabbits come from!?"

To be continued...

Author's Note

Next time we have the flower trio plus Golden Harvest show up. =3

Proofread by Sigurd Sak Night. Thanks again! =3

Song is It Takes A Fool To Remain Sane by The Ark, great song to chase the blues away. =3

** back heels does not imply she has feet, but rather allude to horse anatomy.

10. Weird how?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 10: Weird how?

The morning sun was peeking through the boards that composed the sides of the barn. Red-gold lines of light, the width of spider-thread, were streaked across the floor, the westward walls, and right across Leadfoot's eye.

Leadfoot grumbled as he rolled onto his other side. The damage was already done, Leadfoot knew the consequences if he went back to sleep. The last time he'd slept in, his dad had woke him up with a bucket of ice water.

He also knew exactly why he was so tired. It had taken fifteen minutes to get the loose hay into just the right support for his back, and he also spent the whole night trying to keep from nibbling on hay, as he listened to Lord Barleycorn.

The scarecrow had already been in the barn when Leadfoot arrived to sleep. The blanket that had previously been on the back of the couch was draped around not only him, but Corn Crib.

A good morning stretch and a hoof-muffled yawn brought Leadfoot closer to total alertness. The scarecrow was laying on his back, a position which looked incredibly uncomfortable from his perspective. Corn Crib had her head resting on his chest, mouth open and drooling on that moth-eaten shirt.

The two had been together the whole night, and Leadfoot had listened to the songs Lord Barleycorn had sung. The scarecrow had sung several songs for Corn Crib at her request, ultimately singing her to sleep. There wasn't a single song that Leadfoot had ever heard before, and several were so nonsensical they had to be foal songs. Leadfoot had to admit that for a creature that hid behind burlap, 'Lord Barleycorn' had a great singing voice.

With his mind sufficiently roused, Leadfoot stood and went to the barn door. Squinting out at the rose red sun on the horizon, Leadfoot felt the need to yawn again.

Leadfoot knew his mother was already up, fixing the best breakfast she could manage. Reason, however, dictated that Harvest Moon would be saving the best food for Cousin Golden and her friends. Breakfast today would surely consist of whatever they had in the icebox.

Cousin Golden had said in her letter that she'd be leaving early. How early was up for debate, but nopony wanted her to show up and get a cold reception.

Looking back over his shoulder, Leadfoot spied his sister wiggling out of the scarecrow's arms. She shook her head and yawned, meeting her brother at the door.

"What time is it?" Corn Crib mumbled, still sounding asleep.

Leadfoot looked back out at the sun, "Early, real early."

Corn Crib hung her head, her eyes half closed. "You think mom'll notice if I'm not up yet?"

"If she doesn't, dad will." Leadfoot smirked, "How was the night with him?"

A smile tried to form on Corn Crib's muzzle, but it vanished under another cataclysmic yawn. "He smelled a little bit, but it was great! Maybe tonight he'll tell me some ghost stories."

"Ghost stories?" Leadfoot blinked. He hadn't heard a new ghost story since he was Corn Crib's age. If Lord Barleycorn could tell stories as well as he could sing, he might have a bigger audience tonight.

Corn Crib nodded, heading out into the crisp morning air. Leadfoot followed suit, but not before catching a glimpse of the scarecrow stirring under the blanket.

"Sounds fun, but first things first." Leadfoot nodded toward the house. "We should go get breakfast, then we can figure out what we're doing until Cousin Golden arrives."

"Alright." Corn Crib sighed, starting up the steps to the house.

The door creaked open before either sibling could reach for it. Harvest Moon appeared in the doorway, wearing her son's large saddlebags.

"Good morning you two." Harvest Moon smiled to her children, "Breakfast will be ready in a bit, I wasn't really expecting you to both be up so soon."

Leadfoot looked at the saddlebags, "Heading out to town?"

"No," Harvest Moon shook her head, "I'll set up a farmer's market stall tomorrow for the jam. I don't want to miss seeing that cute little filly I used to foalsit."

Leadfoot blinked, "You used to foalsit Cousin Golden?"

"Only a few times, and it was when she was still sucking on a pacifer." Harvest Moon giggled at the memory of that little filly. "I haven't seen her since. Her folks and I used to be real close, but that was ages ago."

"Come on mom, you aren't that old." Leadfoot smiled.

"Keep telling me that." Harvest Moon beamed at her son's compliment. "Come on in. I made oatmeal, and there's cattails for everypony!"

As the three earth ponies entered the house, Harvest Moon thought she heard her children whimper.

=== Outside Hollow Shades ===

"Come on Lily!" Roseluck whined as she trotted in place on the dirt road.

"I'm going as fast as I can!" Lily Valley was bringing up the rear, carrying enough luggage for three ponies.

Daisy frowned and nudged Roseluck with her hoof. "She probably wouldn't be lagging behind if you hadn't gotten her to take that bet."

Roseluck snickered, "Hey, I didn't know Lily wasn't that great at horseshoes."

Daisy frowned and shook her head. She'd offered to take some of Lily Valley's load, but the other pink mare had insisted that it wasn't that heavy.

"I don't mind." Lily tried to grin under the weight on her back. "How much further is Hollow Shades?"

Carrot Top motioned ahead with her hoof as she looked through her saddlebag for the road map. "Actually, we're already there."

The trio of flower-tenders looked around. The dirt path continued onward, but all around them were wide fields of wheat and corn. A weather-worn 'Welcome to Hollow Shades!' sign declared this was the right place, but the town itself didn't start here.

Daisy walked closer to the sign, trying to read the smudged writing under the greeting. "Population... I think it says fifty."

"That's gotta be outdated." Carrot Top looked on down the road, then back to her map.

"Yeah... it looks like it's been out here for ten years." Lily Valley offered, "They repaint the signs outside Ponyville every two years."

"How do you know?" Roseluck asked.

"I used to help with the painting when I was a younger filly." Lily Valley sat in the road, setting her burdens aside to straighten her back.

Carrot Top pointed ahead, the map already put away. "Okay, I think I see the road we have to take. Let's get going!"

Lily Valley sighed, but before she could return the luggage to her back Daisy had taken some of it for herself.

"Don't argue, you won't be any help if you break your back." Daisy said firmly as she walked after Carrot Top.

Not wanting to be left behind, Lily quickly gathered what remained of the baggage and hurried to catch up. She didn't say it, but she was thankful for Daisy's help.

"Hey Rose, you said you've been to Hollow Shades before. What're the ponies like?" Daisy asked.

"It was a few years ago, but from what I remember they were friendly enough." Roseluck cleared her throat, "But before we get close I need to warn you about something."

Daisy and Lily Valley walked to Roseluck's side, curiosity streaked across their faces.

"Warn us about what?" Carrot Top tilted her head. "I thought you said the ponies here were friendly."

"Well, they are. A little rough n' tumble but it's a farm town, that's expected." Roseluck shrugged, "There really isn't any other way to say this, but the town's weird."

Daisy and Lily Valley looked at each other in their confusion. They shrugged in silence, neither having the answer they wanted.

"Weird how?" Lily Valley asked.

"Well, the town's built close to the Everfree. Real close. Ponies around here see all kinds of weird stuff." Roseluck nodded upward. "Look up there, over the town."

The other three Earth Ponies did as Roseluck suggested. They could see the buildings that made up the heart of the small farming community.

The town itself was impressive only in its state of disrepair. Bare wood was the prevailing color of the houses and stores, with only speckles of paint to suggest these structures ever had any sort of color.

The Everfree loomed a short distance from the town in all its terrifying glory. Many of the residents of Ponyville worried about their home's proximity to the Everfree Forest, but if any of them saw how close it was to Hollow Shades they'd sing a different tune.

Carrot Top scanned the horizon. Yeah the sight was a little depressing, even a little unnerving, but there wasn't anything out of the ordinary.

The carrot farmer turned her head, "Rose, what are you pointing at exactly? I mean the forest is close and all, but if these ponies can live here it can't be-"

"The clouds..." Daisy whimpered.

"They're moving..." Lily Valley gulped.

Casting her eyes up, Carrot Top stopped in her tracks. She was no Pegasus, but she knew enough about the weather to pass her old classroom exams. She did know that clouds were supposed to be moved by magic, either by Pegasi or the rare weather unicorn*. The clouds back home were crafted in the weather factory, then placed by the weather team. These clouds were marching across the sky without any pony-intervention.

"It's gotta- I..." Carrot Top was at a loss for words. Seeing this weather once in a while over the Everfree was one thing, but over a town?

"Um, maybe we should go back to Ponyville." Lily Valley shivered a little as she stared at the white masses above them.

Roseluck rolled her eyes. "Think about it for a second. These ponies live practically inside the Everfree and under a wild sky. If they can live out here, I think we can spend a few days."

Daisy grit her teeth, then looked at the town. "You're sure ponies really live in this weird place?"

"It was this run down when I was last here." Roseluck shrugged, "If it was really that dangerous, do you think ponies would live out here with families?"

Lily Valley tapped her chin with her hoof. "That makes sense, I guess."

Carrot Top smiled to her two pink friends. "And really I'm the only one who's obligated to stay. If any of you want to head back to Ponyville, there's really nothing stopping you."

Daisy looked back down the road towards Ponyville, then back to Carrot Top. "Um, I'd rather stick with you guys."

A snicker rose up from Lily Valley. She knew that her friend was really just scared of walking home alone.

"That's the spirit!" Carrot Top grinned, "Just follow me and soon we'll be at my family's farm in no time!"

Lily Valley took another look at the town. If the town was in this sorry condition, surely the farm had to be better off.

To be continued...

Author's Note

It didn't occur to me until now, but 90% of the ponies in this fic are Earth Ponies. XD

*Weather control always seems to be in the hands,er hooves of pegasi, but I would think that some Unicorns are in that profession. Rarity was able to do the job, albeit poorly with her own magic in Magical Mystery Cure.

Admittedly, not much happens in this chapter, but I needed the chance to establish the 4's personalities in my own mind.

Proofread by Sigurd Sak Night

11. Pine needles?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 11: Pine needles?

The entire walk to the Harvest farm was spent gawking at the unregulated clouds. How the ponies of Hollow Shades tolerated such weather was mind boggling.

Finally they arrived at the correct address, and instantly the four mares felt underwhelmed.

"This is your relative's farm?" Roseluck grimaced, pointing a hoof at the decrepit looking farm house.

"I guess." Carrot Top sighed.

The whole trip Carrot Top and her friends had been expecting something in-standing with Sweet Apple Acres. They had imagined a proud, if down on their luck farm that just needed some minor work in the field. The actual farm before them was a completely different matter.

Carrot Top quickly began taking stock of what was amiss. The barn, house, and silo needed work but none of the mares Carrot Top had brought with her were any good at wood working. The fields beyond the house were more likely to benefit from their skills.

"This house's condition was just as bad as the rest of Hollow Shades." Carrot Top showed the aging family homestead a determined smile. "I hope the aide they want is limited to just the crops..."

"It's worse than I could imagine!" Daisy covered her mouth with her hoof as she stared at the neglected collection of weeds and stunted flowers by the front porch. "That poor garden..."

Carrot Top followed behind the commonly labeled 'Flower Trio' as they approached the garden. Roseluck, Daisy, and Lily all began assessing the damage.

Lily set her burden down and scraped at the flower garden soil with her hoof. "I don't think this garden's been watered in days."

"Or weeded in weeks." Daisy gave a dejected sigh as she pulled a thistle that was going to seed.

Roseluck nibbled on one of the stunted hostas and grimaced. "Ick, sour!" She hurried to cleanse her tongue on her coat. "The whole plant could be replanted in good soil... but I think the damage is done."

"The fields don't look as bad." Carrot Top nodded to the rows of corn. "I think maybe they're focusing every ounce of effort on their crops."

"You did say the fields have to produce or they have to sell everything..." Lily said thoughtfully.

Daisy's ears perked up. "Hey, do any of you hear singing?"

It was a young voice, accompanied by the familiar creak that only a wooden pull-cart can make. It wasn't long before the singer approaching the barn from the fields. It was a young Earth Pony filly, no older than the Cutie Mark Crusaders back in Ponyville. She was cantering with a happy smile on her lips, singing to herself as she pulled a cart full of thistles, foxtail, and other weeds not fit to eat.

Carrot Top smiled, this must be one of her cousins. She perked her ears up, listening as she waited for the filly to come closer.

"Fal-er-a-lind-a-me too-ra-lunda-me whack-fal-diddle-di-ay!~"

The words didn't seem to have any meaning. Carrot Top assumed it was just a silly local foal song.

"The thresher came with his big flail, he nearly broke me bones~
T'would grieve the heart of any man just to hear me sighs and groans~
The next thing that they done to me was to drown me in the well~
They left me there for a day and a half or until I began to swell~
With me fal-er-a-lind-a-me too-ra-lunda-me whack-fal-diddle-di-ay!~"

Roseluck scrunched up her nose. "Okay, that song just took a gruesome turn."

"Weird weather, weird ponies I guess..." Daisy remarked.

Carrot Top made no indication that she agreed with either of them. The familiar sound of a screen door creaking open caught the mare's attention. Standing on the porch was an older mare with an umber coat and a tickled smile on her lips.

"Oh! Are you cousin Golden?" The mare asked politely, coming out to greet them.

"That's me," Carrot Top smiled, both embarrassed for the use of her real name, and it being used in front of her friends.

Carrot Top could hear the all-too-familar sound of Roseluck whispering. Out of the corner of her eye Carrot Top saw the cream colored rose-vendor whispering to Daisy and Lily. No doubt 'explaining' Carrot Top's real name. It wouldn't have been so bad if Daisy didn't giggle. What little extra tidbit of information did Roseluck let slip?

The mare looked from Carrot Top to her friends, giggling a little. "Sorry, it's been so long since I've had the luxury of entertaining so many new faces. I'm Harvest Moon, did you all have a nice trip?"

"It was... interesting." Carrot Top hesitated as she fought the urge to look up at the sky.

Harvest Moon looked to the three other mares, all whom were casting odd, worried looks at the flower garden. "Are these the friends you said you were bringing in your letter?"

Carrot Top nodded, "This is Roseluck, Lily Valley, and Daisy."

"It's a pleasure to meet you all." Harvest Moon said with a polite nod of her head, "Have you seen anypony else?"

"Just a little filly." Daisy said, looking back at the barn which said filly was disappearing into. "Your daughter?"

"Yes, that was my Corn Crib. My husband and son are probably out in the fields." Harvest Moon rolled her eyes, "They were supposed to be back but knowing my Summer he probably saw something that needed done and won't come back in until it's finished."

Harvest Moon turned toward the door, holding it open for her guests. "Until they're done, you can come in and rest your hooves. I was just getting lunch ready."

The prospect of food lightened the four's hearts, but Carrot Top held them up with a extended hoof.

"I hope we're not imposing." Carrot Top said, "We wouldn't want to be taking food out of your family's mouths."

"You don't have to worry about that." Said Harvest Moon, "We have plenty of food thanks to the forest. There's lots to forage from it."

The four younger mares looked to each other, expressing some disapproval at the mention of the Everfree. Empty stomachs laid their worries flat, as one by one they followed Harvest Moon inside the farm house.

Try as she might, Carrot Top couldn't keep herself from comparing her home to this one. The wooden floors were scuffed and bare except for a few throw rugs that were well past their prime. The house was otherwise clean, if very simplistic. A few pictures of relatives hung on the walls, including one large photo of what appeared to be the whole Harvest clan.

After sloughing off their luggage, Daisy and Lily followed Harvest Moon into the kitchen. Roseluck however was more interested in inspecting the family picture.

"Looking to see if we're related?" Carrot Top chuckled.

Roseluck snickered, "Nope. I was looking for that!"

Carrot Top followed her friend's pointing hoof, to the young filly in the picture who had braces and about fifteen bows in her mane.

Carrot Top cleared her throat. "Um... that's not me."

Roseluck smirked, "Oh? Then why are your cutie marks the same?"

Carrot Top nudged her friend in the shoulder, "Come on, Harvest Moon's probably got something really yummy ready for us."

"Of course she does." Roseluck grinned like a hyena. "And she probably has an interesting story about that little filly..."

"Please don't..." Carrot Top pleaded. "We all had a ribbon phase when we were foals..."

"Oh lighten up Goldilocks I'm just yanking your tail." Roseluck chuckled, nudging her friend back. "You'd be doing it to me if you saw my foal pictures."

Carrot Top half-heartedly nodded her head. "Eh, maybe. What do you think Lyra's doing with your roses?"

Roseluck's expression turned a note more serious, "I'm trying to stay positive on that subject. But, can I ask you something?"

"You already did, but go ahead." Carrot Top smirked.

Roseluck rolled her eyes, "You've been hanging around Twilight too much. But my question was do I call you Golden Harvest or Carrot Top?"

Carrot Top looked to the picture. "Carrot Top. When we get back to Ponyville I won't want you accidentally calling me Golden Harvest in earshot of the Apples."

Roseluck grinned, "So are you going to tell me that little secret or will I have to pester your family for it?"

The carrot farmer frowned, "Trust me, if you bring up the Apples they'll tell you so much you'll ask them to stop."

A grumble rose up from Carrot Top's stomach, exciting an embarrassed blush. "Come on, let's see what passes for food out here."

Roseluck shrugged her shoulders and followed her friend to the kitchen. There they found Daisy and Lily at the table munching on lettuce and tomato sandwiches with baked pears for dessert.

"Hey, anymore of those?" Roseluck asked.

"Help yourself." Harvest Moon motioned to the pyramid of sandwiches on the table.

Carrot Top and Roseluck each grabbed a sandwich and smiled. They each had brought something to munch on the way to Hollow Shades, but there was something comforting about the meal and this kitchen. Sure it was furnished with only the barest essentials but there was a coziness to it. Carrot Top herself felt reminded here and there of her foalhood, sure times were hard but her family pulled together. She had no doubts that this was what her family was doing right now.

"Mom! I'm here!" Corn Crib called out, "Who's junk is in the-"

All four Ponyville ponies turned to see the singing filly looking to each of them. She was a little thinner than Applebloom, but she didn't seem to be suffering for it.

"Oh my gosh you're here!" Corn Crib bounced to the table like a foal version of Pinkie Pie. "How long have you been here? Have you seen the farm?"

"Not yet, but I'll be getting around to it once I'm done eating." Carrot Top took another bite of her modest sandwich, "You're my cousin Corn Crib, right?"

Corn Crib nodded. "Uh-huh! That's me."

"And these are Roseluck, Daisy, and Lily Valley." Harvest Moon gestured to her company at the table. "Did I get that right?"

Lily sighed, "I'm Lily, she's Daisy. Don't worry, you aren't the first to get our names mixed up."

Daisy nodded. "It's the fact that we both have pink coats and both deal in flowers."

Harvest Moon looked a little worried, but Roseluck flashed her a reassuring smile. "It happens back home too. Don't worry about it."

"I'll make sure to remember who's who." Corn Crib said with a determined look on her face.

Lily looked at the young filly, "I hope so, it's the least you can do for us coming all the way here."

"I will." Corn Crib said, "So you're all farmers?"

"Roseluck, Lily, and I aren't farmers like you are, but we know a lot about plants." Daisy said, "We grow the most fragrant and delicious flowers in Ponyville."

"Trust me, it's more than just boasting. They really are that talented." Carrot Top swallowed the last bite of her sandwich, then scooted back from the table. "Okay, I'm ready to go check out the farm. You three can settle in and I'll tell you what I saw when I get back."

"Sounds good to me." Roseluck grinned, scooping out a pear for herself. "More dessert for us."

Lily snickered, but she stopped when Daisy nudged her side.

"Save a little for me." Carrot Top asked politely, then turned to Corn Crib. "Ready to show me around the farm?"

Corn Crib gave an enthusiastic nod of her head and then proceeded to lead her older cousin out of the kitchen.

For a few minutes the only sound in the Harvest's kitchen was the quiet munching of sandwiches and fruit.

The silence was broken as Harvest Moon rose from the table. "Does anypony want some tea?"

"Sure," Daisy said, "What kind is it?"

Harvest Moon set the kettle by the sink. "Pine needle tea."

The flower trio blinked and looked to Harvest Moon, waiting for their hostess to say 'I'm kidding.' This didn't seem likely to happen as Harvest Moon pulled out a tin full of very fragrant, chopped pine needles.

"Pine needles?" Roseluck tilted her head, "You can make tea out of that?"

"It's more of a winter thing, but its actually not bad with a little honey." Harvest Moon filled the kettle and set it on the stove, "That, and it's free."

"And you got that from the forest?" Daisy asked.

Harvest Moon nodded. "I go in there everyday."

"Aren't you scared that any second a monster might jump out of the Everfree?" Lily shivered, "I mean, there's timberwolves and hydras and dragons!"

Harvest Moon laughed and shook her head. "Not really, monsters really aren't as common as you think they are. Besides, there's other things in the Everfree besides monsters, better things."

Daisy took another sandwich, curious about what the older mare meant. "Better things?"

"My grandmother used to tell me about spirits that lived in the Everfree, that protected our fields and guided lost ponies to safety." Harvest Moon smiled, adding the needles to the water. "I've seen some of them lately, but I shouldn't speak about them in great detail. They can be easily offended if you gossip about them in the wrong way."

Lily shifted in her seat. "Are they scary?"

"Well, I admit one of them looked a little scary when I first saw him." Harvest Moon returned to the table with a half-empty jar of sugared honey. "But he was so cordial I quickly warmed up to him. Seeing one of these spirits is rare, but to have one talk to you is a sign of good things to come."

"Neat," Roseluck grinned, "Maybe we'll get to see him?"

Harvest Moon covered her mouth and giggled like a younger mare. "If you stay, I'm sure you will."

=== Outside ===

Carrot Top was supposed to be looking at the fields, but she kept finding reason to look up at the clouds. The longer she watched them, the more Carrot Top had come to realize the clouds weren't just moving, but also changing shape at an almost imperceptible level.

Back home the weather team would print the weekly weather schedule in the paper. But here she didn't see a single pegasus in the air for as far as she could see. Carrot Top wasn't sure why this bothered her, but somehow the skies just felt emptier.

"Don't mind the clouds." Corn Crib's voice called Carrot Top back down to earth. The filly had been walking by her side as they traversed the simple dirt path.

"Is it always like this?" Carrot Top asked, "Don't you have a weather team here in Hollow Shades?"

"We do, but it's like six pegasi." Corn Crib frowned, "They really just try and weaken any really nasty storms that roll in off the Everfree. There's no way they can police everything."

"How often do storms come in, if the pegasi don't control them?" Carrot Top was curious now, she'd never seen anything like this. "And how bad do the storms get?"

Corn Crib shrugged, "I dunno, sometimes it rains for days and sometimes it doesn't rain for weeks. Isn't it like this in Ponyville?"

Carrot Top stopped on the path, looking down at the filly. "No, haven't you been outside of Hollow Shades?"

Corn Crib shook her head. "But isn't it near the Everfree forest too?"

"Yeah, but storms never just appear out of nowhere." Carrot Top shivered at the idea of this kind of weather behavior over her own fields.

"Well... storms don't just pop out of nowhere here either." Corn Crib scratched her head, "Usually you see dark clouds rolling in over the forest, a cold wind will blow ... I dunno, it'll just feel like a storm's coming."

"Weird ponies indeed." Carrot Top thought as she looked out among the field of barley. "Well... if you notice a storm coming in, don't keep it to yourself."

Corn Crib agreed with a nod of her head. "Okay, what fields would you like to see first?"

Carrot Top tapped her chin with her hoof. "Leadfoot didn't mention what you grew here, so maybe you tell me what you're farming."

Corn Crib grinned proudly as she began listing off the fields in a very practiced fashion. "Barley, corn, green beans, pumpkins, and carrots."

Carrot Top smiled, "Carrots are my specialty, why not take me there first?"

"I never would have guessed." Corn Crib chuckled, glancing at her cousin's cutie mark. "This way."

To get to the carrot fields they had to pass by the barley fields. Carrot Top had never personally grew much in the way of grains, but the plants looked healthy. The problem was half the field was obscured by even healthier looking ragweed.

"How often do you go around and pull weeds?" Carrot Top asked, trying to restablish conversation.

Corn Crib gave a tired sigh. "Everyday."

Carrot Top found that hard to believe. There were weeds everywhere, even the grass looked unruly.

"But the weeds are so tall..." Carrot Top thought out loud.

Corn Crib rolled her eyes. "If the weeds go to seed, they grow and spread. Daddy tells me it's different in other towns but I don't know what he means."

Carrot Top's eye twitched, "Wild clouds, and now plants that grow all by themselves? What kind of sick joke is this town?"

Then it struck Carrot Top. Both were famous aspects of the Everfree. The forest was just a stone's throw from where she and Corn Crib where. Roseluck had said... what was it she'd told her back in the Ponyville marketplace? That Hollow Shades was built inside the Everfree!

There weren't many trees on the farm besides the oak tree by the house, but back on the road there were quite a few old tree stumps. Carrot Top hadn't really given their existence much though before, but if those stumps were relics from when this town was inside the forest... then this farm was entirely on former Everfree soil.

"Here we are!" Corn Crib announced happily.

Carrot Top's contemplation instantly ground to a halt when she saw the carrot field. Her jaw dropped at the state of the orange vegetables. Most of the neat rows had large bare areas where rabbits had been digging up the carrots. Having had to deal with Fluttershy's blasted rabbit all these years, Carrot Top could recognize the damage done by rabbits at a glance. Some of the damage however, Carrot Top couldn't place.

"How many rabbits live around here?" Carrot Top asked, not taking her eyes off the vegetables at her hooves.

"We had a whopper of a storm a few days ago. Wind, lightning, hail, we got it all." Corn Crib frowned, noting her cousin's obvious displeasure with their crops. "But the rabbits hit them hard ever since they started to mature."

Carrot Top sighed as she pulled a carrot from the soil. It was smaller than it should have been, almost like it was sick. "This... is going to be no small fix. I can take care of one rabbit or two in my carrot patches, but even with Lily, Roseluck, and Daisy we can't safeguard this field night and day."

Then Corn Crib smirked, "You won't have to. All the rabbits left."

Carrot Top turned her head. The seriousness in Corn Crib's voice suggested she knew something, or was it just a foal telling a tall tale?

"What do you mean left?" Carrot Top raised an eyebrow.

"They pulled up stakes and left. Haven't seen a single bunny in two whole days." Corn Crib explained, "Even the next farm over said they haven't seen any."

"How'd you accomplish that?" Carrot Top moved over to her cousin's side, "I'd love to have my little plot of land rabbit free."

"Well, we didn't do it. We had some help." Corn Crib looked away from the older mare.

Now Carrot Top was sure the filly was hiding something. "What kind of help?"

Corn Crib's eyes glanced around, then she pointed over to one of the scarecrows Leadfoot had put up. "They're the help."

The scarecrows didn't look like anything that would scare a rabbit. Carrot Top could see several of them looming over the fields, two of them had crows resting on their shoulders. If they couldn't frighten crows, how could these things scare rabbits away?

"But aren't they supposed to scare away crows?" Carrot Top asked, playing dumb.

Carrot Top bit her lip, the filly was trying her hardest to come up with something and it was so obvious. Roseluck, heck even Lyra was a better fibber than this.

After Corn Crib delivered several 'um's and 'uh's Carrot Top held up her hoof. "Look, if you want my help I have to know everything. If you're going to lie to me I'll just tell the girls we're heading back home."

The filly gulped, and her ears flattened in shame and worry. Carrot Top also noticed her eyes flicking to the woods and to the scarecrows. Finally Corn Crib hung her head and sighed.

"I can't tell you."

Carrot Top tilted her head to the side, "Why not?"

Corn Crib nervously scratched her forleg with the back of her hoof. "Because I promised I wouldn't tell anypony."

Carrot Top snorted, "That won't cut it."

The filly looked her cousin in the eye, a mixture of conviction and apology on her young face. "Look, I can't tell you, but when he shows up I promise you'll believe me."

Carrot Top blinked, "Somepony from around here?"

Corn Crib shook her head. "I don't know where he's from exactly. But he's really nice, and I made a promise not to tell anypony about him. I know I shouldn't lie but a promise is a promise."

While Carrot Top didn't like secrets, she found the dedication Corn Crib was putting into keeping her word oddly sincere.

"You always keep your promise?" Carrot Top asked.

Corn Crib looked her cousin in the eye and stomped her front hoof. "A promise is a promise."

Carrot Top smiled, "Then promise me that you'll get whoever this pony is to explain how he did what he did. Maybe not now, maybe not later but before I leave."

Corn Crib flinched, knowing the trap she was caught in. "If I say no she might go home..." Corn Crib then sighed in defeat. "I promise..."

Carrot Top reached out and ruffled the filly's mane. "Atta girl. Now, let's go see how those pumpkins are growing."

To be continued...

Author's Note

Yeah, I'm keeping Carrot Top's name 'Carrot Top' so I'm not writing 'Harvest' every line when Harvest Moon or Summer Harvest are in the same scene. XD

Next chapter is going to have a lot of Lord Barleycorn in it. Let's just say he's getting a bit of karma. >:3

I went over this chapter twice and I'm biting my nails over this chapter being acceptable since it wasn't proof read.

12. Eastern bunny?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 12: Eastern bunny?

Although gloomy, the breaks in the forest canopy allowed enough sunlight to see comfortably. The foliage was thick, but Lord Barleycorn was having little difficulty as he traveled just inside forest's edge.

He had already made several deep incursions into the forest, but he had only managed to locate several impressive poison ivy patches. As much as he had enjoyed the pears Harvest Moon had left out, it wasn't a proper breakfast. Fruit was nice, but he felt like he needed more.

Since the rabbits had disappeared little had presented itself as food. Mushrooms were plentiful, but he knew better than to go sampling unknown species of fungi. Everything else he was finding would require more preparation than he could provide with his borrowed skillet and his pocketknife.

"Looks like Mrs. Harvest's picked the forest clean." Lord Barleycorn muttered under his breath. "Why couldn't the magical land full of talking ponies have trees that grow bread and ham and cheese?"

He shook his head and scratched his chin, then pulled his damp mask off. He had washed it again in the rain barrel by the barn again, but it didn't feel any cleaner. Worse, his beard was coming in more and more by the day.

"~He stands up in the field with a beard like any man...~" Lord Barleycorn sang as he stroked his prickly stubble. "Something tells me there's no chance of finding a razor around here."

He stretched, then knelt down to sneak toward the edge of the pumpkin field. To his delight he saw that little filly he'd lulled to sleep last night with Scarborough Fair. Walking with Corn Crib was an unfamiliar pony, a mare if he was right in judging genders. Remembering the sack in his hand, he hurriedly slipped on his second face before he could be spotted.

"So that must be Cousin Golden." Lord Barleycorn smiled, "And Corn Crib's already showing her around the field. Good girl."

Lord Barleycorn's stomach roared with hunger, and he placed a hand over his belly in an effort to keep it quiet. "And I better duck outta here before either of them hear you, Loudmouth."

Retreating back into the undergrowth, Lord Barleycorn decided to make for the forest behind the neighbor's property. He had already been to the Sprout farm early that morning, ensuring the basket he'd taken was resting in plain view. What he hadn't done was explore the forest behind their home, and with any luck there would be plenty to gather for a decent meal.

It wasn't long before he was peeking out at the Sprout family farm and their well ordered crops. They were hard at work picking weeds from the vast sea of grass which would undoubted be turned into hay. The carrots that ringed the farm were just a few steps away, but it would mean having to emerge from the forest.

"If the Sprouts aren't doing much better than the Harvests, then taking some carrots from their field would be like taking food out of those kid's mouths." He grimaced at the hypocrisy in his words. "I kinda already did by taking the eggs..."

His stomach complained again, and again he tried to pacify it with a pat. "Fine, fine let's go a-foraging."

Pickings were a little more plentiful beyond Harvest Moon's normal routes. Discovering a patch of wild blackberries, Lord Barleycorn ripped his mask off and gorged himself on several handfuls.

With that light snack sating his agitated stomach, Lord Barleycorn continued to trudge along the autumn colors.

"Got to be more than that..." He scratched his stubble again. "At the rate I'm eating fruit I could go year without and never catch scurvy."

His foot felt some obstruction as it came down, like he had stepped on a rotten tennis ball. Lifting his boot, Lord Barleycorn discovered a green fruit, and many more like it on the ground. Reaching down, he picked up the flattened fruit and grinned.

"Black walnuts? Awesome... if they're ripe." He frowned and pulled the sizable nut from its fleshy husk, then gave it a firm press with his thumb. "Seem fine, but they were never my favorite. That and I had to smash them between two anvils to break them open as a kid. Then again, I never thought I'd be putting dad's old survival factoid's into use. And I'd rather eat wood sorrel and plantains than starve... but getting real food from the Harvests will be impossible now that Cousin Golden's lurking around."

Memories of his family began to cascade over him. Suppose there was no way out of this world? If he was stuck here would he be stuck in the role of Lord Barleycorn for the rest of his life?

"These ponies are nice people, semantics aside." He shrugged, speaking aloud as he pitched the walnut aside. "But the idea of eating weeds and living in a barn for the rest of my days is a bit below my standards."

He turned the mask over to look at it with a tired smile. "This is the face that little girl knows me by. Well, if I can solve her problems, or minimize them, then so be it. One thing at a time. Then I see about meeting with the big wigs of this place."

As an act of finality, he slipped the mask back on and adjusted his straw hat as he continued his walk in the woods. "Of course, this does mean I'll have to keep that promise about giving these clothes back. It's going to be an interesting trip to the princess's castle."

A sudden tightness around Lord Barleycorn's leg drew his attention. It was probably just another briar that had latched to his pant leg. The ones in this forest were particularly grabby. His presumptions were dashed to pieces when he saw it wasn't thorns but a loop of rope.

Before he could reach down and slip it off, Lord Barleycorn was yanked off his feet. The world spun around him, and before Lord Barleycorn knew what was happening he was hanging upside down from a tree.

"Well..." Lord Barleycorn mused, "This is thoroughly unpleasant."

Lifting his head to look down at the ground, there was nothing below him to break his fall. He was roughly ten feet off the ground, even with a pile of leaves to cushion his fall, it'd hurt.

His first attempt to reach the rope that was now firmly wrapped around his ankle only succeeded in causing him to sway harder. Forced to ride out the swinging, Lord Barleycorn looked about for who might have set this trap.

The rope he had used for trapping rabbits was back in the Harvest's barn so this wasn't his trap. He doubted the ponies had a hankering for rabbit, so what might be its purpose?

Seeing no one, Lord Barleycorn tried to reach the rope and nearly made it before slumping back down.

"When I get down, it's twenty sit-ups every morning." He grumbled, reaching up to touch his burlap covered head. "Aaaaand I lost my hat. Perfect."

The crack of a dry twig quickly rearranged Lord Barleycorn's priorities. Twisting himself around as best he could, Lord Barleycorn managed to contain his urge to let out a worried grunt.

Grinning up at him was a green colt, a little bigger than Corn Crib. It was the same little pony that he had seen feeding the pigs on the Sprout farm. Only now the child was wearing a pair saddlebags, and there was no question about his presence here.

"Intimidation won't work, I have no leverage... quite literally." Lord Barleycorn thought, "Time to turn on the flattery full blast."

"Quite the masterful trap you laid young master." Lord Barleycorn clapped his hands in genuine praise, "Fit to snare even the southern wind herself, although I doubt she would be as civil as my humble self in this position."

The colt grinned and cantered in place, "I knew it! I knew it! I knew you were real!"

"Indeed I am," Lord Barleycorn said, " and believe me I'm quite difficult to catch. Tell me, how did you know I would be traveling across this very spot?"

The colt blinked, then smirked with visible pride. "Well, it's obvious isn't it?"

Lord Barleycorn waited for a moment for the child to explain. When no such explanation came, he rolled his eyes.

"Yeah, he just put this snare at random and I stepped in it. Lucky me."

"Clearly, you have a knack for finding your quarry, you'd make an excellent trapper." Lord Barleycorn said, "Might you let me down so we might converse in a more... pleasant position?"

"Nah, I don't want you running off." Wind Row shook his head. "Why'd you steal our eggs?"

"Great this again..." Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, "First, tell me my handsome young friend, have you seen any rabbits the past few days?"

Wind Row scratched the back of his head with his hoof, then shook his head again.

"Small payment for a few eggs, no?" Lord Barleycorn chuckled.

Wind Row's eyes widened in amazement, "You did that? Awesome! How'd you do it?"

"The King of Autumn can only reveal his secrets to his closest and most trusted of friends." Lord Barleycorn thumped his chest and tried to look as noble as he could while dangling from a rope.

"Awww come on! I won't tell!" Wind Row pleaded.

Lord Barleycorn smirked under the mask, "Weeeell alright. One secret, but then you must release me. Deal?"

Wind Row nodded, "Deal!"

"I told them a story, one that inspired them to leave." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "I dyed the eggs using flowers and other things, and painted them the most fantastic colors you can imagine. I then gathered the rabbits together and credited my work to the Easter Bunny."

Wind Row tilted his head in confusion. "Eastern bunny?"

Lord Barleycorn grinned, "A fantastical creature that lives on the other side of the Everfree. He paints the eggs of every bird so that they can tell their eggs apart. he paints the robin's eggs a brilliant blue, and he puts the spots on the eggs of the killdeer."

The foal raised an eyebrow, "I've never heard of an 'Eastern Bunny.'"

Lord Barleycorn laughed, causing him to rock to and fro from the rope. "Few know the stories the forest creatures tell. I know he lives on the other side of the forest, and all the rabbits have fled to see his incredible warren. It's full of the most amazing artwork known to rabbit-kind, and eat from his fields of carrots that are as sweet as yams."

The colt's eyes followed the scarecrow as he swayed. "What do rabbits consider art?"

"Since they dig in the ground, they find all sorts of things." Lord Barleycorn said, his pride in his storytelling skills never greater. "Gems and gold, but they also paint eggs as I've said. They dye them, using wax to keep the colors from overlapping when they dip them in the various pools of dye."

Wind Row grinned, clearly imagining the fictitious underground art gallery Lord Barleycorn was speaking of.

"Well, I've told you my little secret and more my new friend." Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat. "I believe it's time to fulfill your end of the bargain."

Wind Row frowned, then dug his head into the saddlebag. Lord Barleycorn grimaced, believing the foal was going to simply cut the line and let him crash to the forest floor. Instead, Wind Row removed a camera from his saddlebags and took quick aim.

Before anything more could be said the flashbulb went off, and Lord Barleycorn's world went white. While he rubbed his eyes, he heard the colt giggle with excitement.

"This outta prove to everypony that I saw you!" Wind Row cried out, "You hold on, I'll be right back! I'm gotta get dad!"

The spots were slow to leave Lord Barleycorn's vision, but he could clearly hear the colt barreling through the undergrowth toward the Sprout farm.

"... Well, crap." Lord Barleycorn muttered, glaring at the spot where the colt had been standing.

Lord Barleycorn stuck his hands in his pockets for anything that he could snack on while he thought of a solution. Instead of food, his hand came across his trusty pocketknife.

"I didn't want to have to do this, but it looks like I'm going to be limping back to that barn..." He groaned, lifting himself up with the knife in hand. "Please sweet fate don't let me break a leg, I'd hate to see what pony doctors do to such patients..."

Gritting his teeth, Lord Barleycorn flicked the blade out and began sawing through the rope.

"... or fall on my knife." He added.

It took a bit of sawing and tremendous fortitude on his part, but Lord Barleycorn soon plummeted to the forest floor with a thud. He hit the ground hard, but to his credit nothing felt broken, only very bruised.

At the last second he had thrown his knife away to avoid falling on it. He'd thrown it too well it seemed, after gathering himself up it was nowhere to be seen. The undergrowth greedily concealed it, and he quickly wrote it off as tribute to the forest gods.

After collecting his hat, Lord Barleycorn muttered a few curses out of sheer frustration. The dishonorable little colt would be getting his father's attention right about now. With several groans and a little limping, Lord Barleycorn quickly got his bearings and headed back toward the Harvest property lines.

=== Sweet Apple Acres ===

Applejack didn't like calling in favors, but she knew from past experience what could happen when she let her pride get in the way. Applejack also knew that when it came to dealing with rabbits, she was as effective as Pinkie was at staying quiet.

Even now as she walked down the path of the west orchard, Applejack felt silly for asking Fluttershy's help. Applejack could handle herds of stampeding cows, buffalo, heck she even kicked Changelings and manticores in the face. But these rabbits were too much for her to handle?

"Fluttershy, thanks for coming out to speak to these rabbits fer me." Applejack said, glancing over at the butter-yellow mare. "I know ya prolly got plenny to do yerself but Ah jus' can't handle this!"

"Oh it's no problem at all." Fluttershy replied, looking around at the vastness of Sweet Apple Acres. "How many of these little darlings are causing you trouble?"

Applejack licked her lips, "Uh, lots?"

Fluttershy blinked, but she simply smiled a patient smile. "Well, I'm sure I can talk some sense into these... little..."

Fluttershy's jaw dropped. Even when the local rabbits overran Ponyville there weren't these many bunnies! They were darting here and there and everywhere, more than she could count!

"Ah think you can see why Ah need yer help." Applejack said calmly, "Can ya at least find out why they're swarming mah orchards?"

Fluttershy gulped, but nodded her head. Bravely walking out into the middle of the rabbit horde, she began to speak gently to each rabbit that passed her by. Unlike Angel Bunny, these rabbits fled under her gaze, bounding off into bushes or behind trees.

Dismayed by her failures, Fluttershy looked back at Applejack with an apologetic dip of her head. "I don't know why, but they seem like they're really really scared."

Applejack rolled her eyes, these things never come to a quick resolution. Nevertheless, the farm mare shot her friend a reassuring smile, "Try again, maybe something that works on Angel will work on them?"

Fluttershy nodded, and reached into her saddlebag and dumped few lush carrots on the ground. Instantly a few bunnies swarmed them, and Fluttershy laid on her belly to appear non-threatening.

"Hello my little long-eared friends," Fluttershy cooed, "Maybe one of you could tell me, if that's okay, why you're all on my friend's orchard?"

One of the rabbits, a gray little buck looked up from the carrots and hopped over to whisper in Fluttershy's ear. Applejack watched as the butter-yellow pegasus's eyes went wide as dinner plates, then promptly fainted.

Applejack scratched her head, "Well what in tarnation was that about?"

To be continued...

Author's Note

Yup, nearly a whole chapter of Lord Barleycorn to make up for 2 chapters without him. =3

The bit about smashing walnuts between anvils is something I actually had to do when I was younger. Black walnut shells laugh at hammers.

And for those who might be confused; bucks are male rabbits.

Big props out to Diamond Sprint who proofread for me. =3

13. You guys have a cider press?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 13: You guys have a cider press?

Daisy collapsed under the oak tree that stood by the Harvest farm house. A tired groan fell from her lips as she breathed in the scent of sweet grass. Beside her was Lily Valley, who let out a bored groan. The weather was no longer hot, but the shade the tree provided meant the sun wouldn't sting their eyes.

"Makes you wonder how Applejack does it, huh?" Daisy chuckled dryly to her friend.

Lily gave a stretch, her jaw was feeling stiff from all the weeds she'd been pulling. "I'd agree, but they focus on their orchard. Weeds don't have much effect on how trees produce fruit."

"They still sell corn and pumpkins in the fall." Daisy said, "Enough for decorating Ponyville around Nightmare Night and not much else, come to think of it."

"Yeah, but the fields the Apples reserve for crops aren't even a quarter of these fields." Lily Valley yawned, "When we get back I'm going to give that old stallion that runs the cabbage stand a big hug. After today I have a new respect for career farmers."

"Makes me feel bad for complaining about my problems back home." Roseluck stated, suddenly plopping on the ground next to Daisy and Lily. "Aside from preparing for the Rose competitions, this has been the hardest I've worked in years."

Lily Valley and Daisy knew Roseluck could exaggerate here and there, but they both knew how frazzled the cream colored mare could get before the annual flower competitions. All flower contests were more brutal than the average pony would believe, since the judges would dock points for having a crooked stem, slightly off-colored pedals, the slightest sign of wilt, and even the kind of vase the flower was showcased within. It was common belief that the judges merely liked to nitpick and crush dreams.

"I think you did really well at the last one." Lily Valley said, "Second place isn't bad, but we all know you should have won."

Roseluck snorted, "It wouldn't have been so bad if it wasn't Thorn Glade who beat me. She gloated up and down the line like the Canterlot mare she is."

"Lovely, sounds like Petal Showers in my division." Daisy frowned, but she quickly noted that Lily Valley's eyes had wandered skyward again. "Lily, I know the clouds are weird but we've worked under them all day. I don't think they're going to snow, hail, or rain chocolate milk."

Lily Valley shook her head and gestured up to one of the clouds, "I was starting to wonder if this town had any weather team pegasi at all, but there's one of them now."

The three flower ponies turned their attention to the pegasus flying high above the farm. Unlike what the three had seen back in Ponyville, where the weather team would kick or pull on the clouds, this mare was simply fluttering about the clouds as if she had lost something. She would nudge the clouds with her hoof and look around, then write down something on the clipboard she had with her before moving on. Whoever she was, her methods didn't seem to be influencing the clouds at all.

The first to voice the question they were all thinking was Roseluck. "What's she doing?"

"I was hoping you would know, Rose." Daisy sighed, "I don't really know anything about how the weather team works back home. Lily, didn't you date Thunderlane for a while?"

The lily vendor made a sour face. "It was ONE date, and when he wasn't talking about himself he used a lot of weather lingo that I couldn't really follow."

"I'm surprised Flitter and Cloudchaser let you go out with their baby brother." Daisy rolled her eyes, having never liked how the twins treated Thunderlane like he was still some little colt.

Lily yawned again, eager to move this conversation to anything else. "Eh, I'd rather talk about the Harvests. Anypony get a chance to talk to any of Carrot Top's family?"

Roseluck let out an exasperated groan, "Just that little filly. She's nice, but she's only been around long enough to ask Goldie questions. I have questions too!"

"Yeah, but I did get to ask her a few questions, like if she's seen any forest spirits." Daisy chuckled into her hoof, "She stumbled over her words at first, but then the denied ever seeing anything. A little too much if you ask me."

"Denied seeing what, I wonder?" Lily Valley wondered out loud.

A malicious grin quickly formed on Roseluck's face. "Maybe she saw something that crawls across the ground on slithery tentacles and can eat an entire herd of cows in a night!"

"I don't recall ever seeing one of those before."

The three mares turned their heads to see an unknown pegasus, still young but with just a hint of gray on his muzzle. He was wearing a doctor's coat and had on a pair of black saddlebags. The small name tag that was clipped next to his lopsided tie read 'Dr. C. Nova, MD.' This doctor was scrutinizing each of them with tired, miserable eyes.

He gave a loud, tired yawn then rubbed his eye with his hoof. "It would make this little town interesting."

Lily Valley looked at the red stallion, a twitch in the corner of her uneasy smile. "There's really nothing like that in Hollow Shades, is there?"

Dr. Cherry Nova blinked as he looked at the strawberry-blond mare with a tilt of his head. "Let me guess, you're all new to Hollow Shades?"

All three nodded.

"We just came in from Ponyville." Daisy said, "We're just a little weirded out by the Everfree is all."

"Well, you don't have to worry about the forest." Cherry Nova droned, "I don't know what they say about it in Ponyville, but just like our weather it isn't as dangerous as it's made out to be. If it was, I wouldn't be the only physician here in town."

Roseluck stood and wiped her hoof on the grass before offering it to the doctor. "Nice to meet ya, doc. I'm Roseluck, and this is Daisy and Lily Valley."

The doctor stared blankly at the offered hoof, only raising his own hoof to shake it as an afterthought.

"Er, Cherry Nova. MD. Is Summer Harvest inside?" Cherry Nova nodded toward the house.

Daisy yawned, "Nope, he's still out in the fields. He's been out there since we got here."

Cherry Nova grumbled something under his breath, then cleared his throat. "Fine, then I'll wait up at the house. If he comes by, drag his flank inside. "

Roseluck blinked, "What's the matter, the old guy owes you some bits?"

"Yes, but so does a lot of other ponies in this town." Cherry Nova snorted, "Summer's got stitches that are due to be taken out."

Roseluck immediately recoiled at the mention of the word 'stitches.' The very idea of flesh having to be sewn together like some ghoulish quilt made Roseluck's stomach clench.

"Hey, since you'll just be waiting around for a little while, would you mind explaining a few things about this town?" Daisy asked.

"I'm not a tour guide." Cherry Nova then sighed and rubbed his face with his hoof. "But I don't have anything better to do. Shoot."

Roseluck clopped her hooves together, finally she'd get some answers! But before Roseluck could open her mouth, however, Daisy spoke first.

"Okay, what's with the weather pony up there?" Daisy smiled.

Roseluck's hoof nearly made a crater in her skull as she facehoofed. How much reassuring did these two need?

The red doctor looked up at the sky, squinting his eyes against the light of the sun and the throbbing migraine that it instilled. Cherry Nova groaned and rubbed his eyes as he finally looked back down to the ground. "You've seen weather ponies work in other towns, right?"

"Yeah, they normally have a weather factory that's not far away from any pony settlement." Lily Valley remarked, "From that factory, they make the weather for that area."

"Correct, but Hollow Shades doesn't have any such factory." Cherry Nova said, sitting down on the grass and stretched his wings.

The three mares all saw the plumage at the tip of his left wing refuse to move. The doctor followed their eyes to his wing and instantly drew it back, snorting at the indignity he had unconsciously brought upon himself.

"They had one here, a weather factory I mean." Cherry Nova said, trying to brush off what had happened as nothing. "But the factories exist on clouds, and the clouds around here are wild, the winds are wild, everything here is wild. The factory kept drifting away on the wind, and the few pegasi who live here had to pull it back into place every week."

Cherry Nova continued, "Since they couldn't even place tame clouds without them drifting out of place, the pegasi decided that instead of controlling the weather the only solution was to do the next best thing. They push here and nudge there, they try and keep the worst weather from hitting the town. Of course, other towns never seem to get anything they deflect. Needless to say, the weather factory has since been shut down."

Lily Valley blinked, "So... you don't get, like, tornadoes every week or-"

"-No." Cherry Nova interrupted with an annoyed groan, "Despite what the rest of Equestria must think, we rarely get more than a powerful thunderstorm with a lot of lightning. The weather is wild, but it's hardly random. The pegasi here have gotten good at predicting what's to come tomorrow." He then motioned up to the sky again. "I can see her checking the humidity and air pressure."

"There goes that cloud talk again..." Lily Valley muttered under her breath.

"What about nature spirits?" Roseluck blurted out, "Harvest Moon said she's seen a few of them."

"Her and every foal in town." Cherry Nova scoffed, "A town like this is awash with all kinds of superstitions. I wouldn't put too much stock in what you hear. But it's my turn for a few questions. What are three Ponyvillians doing here on the Harvest family farm?"

"Our friend is related to them, and we thought we'd come along and try and lend a hoof." Daisy shrugged, "Well, lend a hoof and see what goes on in a town we've never visited."

Roseluck nodded, "Goldie said her family's farm would bite the dust if they didn't get help." Roseluck then tilted her head, "Couldn't anypony in town have helped the Harvests out?"

The doctor responded by locking onto Roseluck's eyes, staring at her with tired but unrelenting eyes. "Do you honestly think the Harvests are the only ones around here that are about to lose everything? You did see the town on your way in, didn't you?"

Daisy looked to Lily Valley, who shared the same newfound confusion as her.

Roseluck wilted under the doctor's gaze, but that didn't stop her from her speaking. "You mean... the whole town's broke?"

"Destitute." Cherry Nova frowned, mercifully breaking eye contact with the cream colored mare. "You think one good harvest is going to solve these ponies' problems? If anything you're just putting this farm on life support for another year or two."

The flower trio looked at each other with a newfound sense of worry. The town had undeniably looked to be in a terrible state when they had come here. Although they had not done any real investigation into the local economy, there was no reason to doubt the good doctor's words; he was a local after all.

"Maybe... we could figure something out to help the town too?" Daisy offered, grabbing everypony's attention. "I mean... I'm sure the ponies back home could maybe donate some bits."

"That wouldn't work." Cherry Nova stated flatly. "The farmers around here are a proud sort, they wouldn't accept any kind of hand out. Personally, I'm shocked that Summer sent for help at all."

Cherry Nova lifted his head, casting his gaze across the field. "Ah, finally that old warhorse is coming in. You try and enjoy yourselves here in Hollow Shades while it's still standing."

Cherry Nova had just gotten to his hooves and started to walk away when Lily Valley spoke up; "The way you talk about Hollow Shades and everypony here is pretty harsh. Don't you care if this town shuts down?"

The doctor looked over his shoulder, showing the three mares an apathetic frown. "If it lives I have a practice that's as boring as rock farming. If it dies then I move to someplace else where I can put my tal... skills to use. "

And with that the mares were left alone under the oak as Dr. Cherry Nova idly trotted off.

Roseluck stuck her tongue out at him, but once her disgust was vented she didn't know what to say. Her friends were looking to the ground with pensive, downward frowns.

After several minutes of thoughtful silence Daisy licked her lips. "We need to talk to Goldie..."

Hours later, the dinner bell rang and all across the farm rose a need to rejoice. Rest and food was promised, all that was required was to trudge back to the old and creaking farm house.

The Flower Trio had managed to share the discussion they had with the doctor with Carrot Top when their self-mandated break was at an end. The carrot farmer had sighed and said little, looking to be in a very thoughtful mood as she had concentrated on her labors. When she had been pressed to speak on the matter, Carrot Top had only said "I don't have an answer yet."

Together the four made it to the farm house, and sat down at the kitchen table. Space was an issue at the table, which had not been made with eight settings in mind. Before everypony took a seat at the table, she directed them to the stack of plates and the serving trays full of food that sat on the counter. This way she wouldn't have to pull Summer Harvest's old card table out to accommodate everypony.

Roseluck grimaced at some of the dishes. The baked potatoes with chives actually sounded great, but the large pot of boiled dandelions and kale made her flinch. Kale with some vinegar was a decent side dish, but plain, boiled kale? At least the prospect of more of those candied pears would be enough to wash the taste out of her mouth.

"There's a lot of ivy trying to grow around the pumpkins, we'll need to get them pulled and tomorrow." Summer said, his mind still on the work he'd been doing all day. Although he didn't seem to be speaking to anypony in particular, Leadfoot idly nodded his head. "And the carrots need to be watered, so be sure to get the big buckets out tomorrow."

"They did look a little sickly." Carrot Top said offhoofedly, "But it won't be too much longer before it's time to start pulling them."

Summer Harvest raised his head, looking at Carrot Top for the first time since he'd come inside. "Long enough to get them livened up."

"How's your leg, daddy?" Corn Crib asked, her plate consisting of more potato than greens. Much like the plate Roseluck was holding in her own teeth.

Summer Harvest looked to his daughter, a smile forming as he raised his leg. "Knitted and purled, but now that the stitches are out I'll be right as rain."

Roseluck clenched her eyes shut, not wanting to see the stitch-marks that were left in Summer Harvest's leg.

Carrot Top on the other hoof was hiding her smile behind a mouthful of bitter greens. The slightest sign of blood, even just talking about a scratch or a bruise could make Roseluck curl up like a leaf after a frost.

"Sorry I didn't get a chance to welcome you all to our farm," Summer Harvest sighed, "But I'm sure my better half gave you a far warmer welcome than I could give."

Harvest Moon rolled her eyes and gave her husband a playful bat with her hoof. "Don't talk down about yourself. We've discussed this."

Carrot Top smiled, "Really, warm welcome or not, it's nice to see family again."

Leadfoot smiled, sitting between his cousin and father. "We all appreciate you coming Cousin Golden. You gotta be busy with your life in Ponyville."

"It's not as busy as you think. I have a few acres, I grow carrots, and sometimes radishes when the mood strikes me." Carrot Top nodded in the direction of her friends. "But you should really be thanking my friends for coming too. I had to come, but they took the time to come out here and lend twelve more hooves."

Lily shook her head, "Not really, once you told us that your family was having problems we had to come."

Corn Crib tilted her head, her mouth full of potato which she quickly swallowed. "But aren't you going to be late with your own harvests, or... is that the right word for when it's time to pick flowers?"

"You don't pick flowers en mass like you can with vegetables, kiddo." Roseluck smirked, "They wilt incredibly fast, and their taste goes with them. So they gotta be dug up and transported alive. Nearly every flower that's sold is fresh."

Daisy nodded, "And it's a tricky sale since you can only sell flowers when they're blooming and they don't last long even when they have the best soil. Imagine mining diamonds and you have to rush them to the jeweler before they turn to dirt."

Leadfoot blinked, "I didn't think being florist was so difficult."

Lily Valley sighed, swallowing a bite of her greens. "It can be, but farming's difficult too. Just in a different way."

Summer chuckled, "And I suppose the four of you had a good look into what life on a proper farm is like, huh?"

"And then some." Roseluck stretched, her potato skin laying limp and empty next to her untouched dandelions and kale. "So what do you usually do for fun when the day's over?"

Harvest Moon's smile twisted into a smirk, "Well, Summer used to play a violin when the children were small."

The Harvest patriarch blushed a little, his olive green coat turning a mild pink. "Fiddle, honey. Fiddle."

"What's the difference?" Carrot Top chuckled.

"The pony who plays it." Harvest Moon smiled, "Other than that, nothing really. He just thinks if he calls it a violin it makes him sound too 'Canterloty.'"

Lily snickered, imagining Octavia fuming if she had heard that statement. "Do you think we could hear you play?

"I don't know, I haven't played in years. And besides I think it got shuffled around into the mess in the attic." Summer Harvest politely shook his head. "Finding it would take all night and I don't think anypony wants to crawl around a dusty, spider-infested attic after working all day."

"Sounds like my basement back home." Daisy chuckled. "Don't worry about it."

"How is Ponyville?" Summer Harvest asked, "I haven't been there in nearly two years. I've heard that a lot of strange things have been happening there."

"I guess 'weird' is relative." Carrot Top thought, "Then again, some of the stuff that's happened to Ponyville has been very out of the ordinary."

"There's been a few scary things happen here and there." Lily Valley shrugged, "But the scariest was that stampede of rabbits that ate every flower we had out."

"That was more annoying than scary." Carrot Top rolled her eyes. "Yeah, they ate all the flowers you had out and then they got into my carrots. I had to juice everything they got their little paws to break even that month."

"Seems to be the Harvest family curse." Leadfoot muttered.

Summer Harvest jabbed his son in the side. "Hey, we aren't going to start calling it that. This family is just having a spot of bad luck. The Everfree soil's very difficult to manage."

Leadfoot rubbed his side, hiding his frown with a mouthful of food.

"Um, Mom?" Corn Crib leaned in close to her mother, "Did you set anything out for the er, forest ghost?"

Carrot Top raised an eyebrow and tilted an ear toward the filly.

Harvest Moon raised a hoof to her mouth, "No, but after dinner is over, I'll make a little dish and you can set it out for him."

"Set what out for who?" Roseluck asked.

Summer Harvest rolled his eyes, "It's an old tradition that you set out food for the Everfree spirits so they won't cause any mischief. I don't really approve of wasting food, but since much of it comes from the forest it's not like we're wasting money."

Corn Crib snorted and mumbled something as she chewed her food. A few ponies at the table glanced at her, but nothing was said aloud.

Harvest Moon on the other hand was smiling as if she knew something that everypony else at the table didn't. Carrot Top wasn't sure if anypony else noticed it, but she did.

"Golden Harvest? You've had the day to look over our farm." Summer Harvest said, "Do you think that you'll be able to stay long enough to help?"

"I have somepony I trust to look after my own plot of land. I'm not afraid to be away from it." Carrot Top said, turning her head to look out the kitchen window. "But I don't know how much help we can be. Much of the crops are due to be picked as soon as they've had a chance to dry out, there's not much fertilizer or transplanting can do at this point."

Leadfoot lowered his ears. "I should have sent that letter in the spring..."

"You couldn't have known things would be like this." Lily Valley offered, showing the stallion an encouraging smile. "Besides, in the spring we're all so busy trying to get things settled after Winter Wrap Up spring's never good for us."

"Oh right, you guys clean up winter yourselves." Leadfoot rubbed his head, "Here, winter just sorta cleans itself up."

"Winter that just changes to spring on its own? Finally something that sounds cool!" Daisy grinned.

"I'm sure we could stick around and help you get everything picked and pulled." Carrot Top shrugged, "But I'm not sure what to do exactly. You'll be hard pressed to sell those pumpkins, the hail really scarred them bad."

"I know, and truthfully, they aren't even the best pumpkins for making pies." Summer Harvest sighed, "I was hoping to be able to sell them by the pound. They're nice sized, but anypony will take one look at them and pass them by."

"Can't we use your trick Cousin Golden?" Corn Crib asked, "Could we make make pies out of the pumpkins and juice the carrots?"

Harvest Moon shook her head, "Your father just said they aren't the best for pies. Sure we could, but they wouldn't fetch a lot, and we don't have the bits for pie crusts and sugar. And juicing all those carrots would take something stronger than a cider press."

Roseluck blinked. "You guys have a cider press?"

Leadfoot grit his teeth and gave his father a cautious look before answering; "Yes, but we have no use for it. There aren't any orchard farmers in Hollow Shades."

"Then where'd the pears come from?" Roseluck asked.

"The Everfree. The darnedest things grow in there." Harvest Moon smiled proudly.

"I'll say," Roseluck nodded, "It's hard to believe those zap apples came from that dreadful forest."

Summer Harvest snorted and said nothing, but the scowl he wore could crack a plate.

"Speaking of apples," Roseluck rubbed her forehooves together, "I've been meaning to ask-"

Carrot Top grit her teeth, she should have seen this coming. There was no time to stop Roseluck from completing that sentence.

"What's this rumor about you and the Apples?"

To be continued...

Author's Note

Cliffhanger! Yeah, I'm really drawing this out, but it's worth it. This is another chapter that's going to be split into separate chapters. Great to be back! =3

Yeah, I know Thunderlane's relation to the twins is speculation on my part. I noted that their mane colors are similar and one of the twins rubbed Thunderlane's head in Hurricane Fluttershy in a congratulatory manner after he tested his wing power.

I know I'm rushing this chapter out, but that's the risk I'm taking so I can prove that I'm not dead. This chapter hasn't been beta read and I fully expect to see correctional comments coming in. No biggie, if you see something and pointed out I'll fix it as usual. I'm still getting back into the groove of writing these chapters after my mind-numbingly boring vacation, I hope you guys like it!

14. Pesta-what?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 14: Pesta-what?

Leadfoot slumped against the the barn door. His cousin and her friends had proved to be fine company at the dinner table but getting his dad riled up like that? If they wanted to hear his father's tirade so badly they could indulge to their heart's content. The silence of the barn would be a much more amiable atmosphere for his evening meal.

Looking down at the plate held firmly between his teeth, Leadfoot had to admit the steaming food looked wonderful. Maybe eating in the peace and quiet of the barn would make the kale taste better. At first Leadfoot wondered why he never thought about doing this before, and then he remembered that normally the barn was filthy and full of spiders. Such unpleasantness had been banished several days ago and now the barn's only downside was the chill in the air.

The reason for the barn's cleanliness returned to Leadfoot upon seeing the boot marks in the dirt; the thing that was pretending to be a scarecrow. Leadfoot hadn't seen the creature since he and Corn Crib went to breakfast that morning, and presumably it would be back by the time it came to settle down for bed.

Almost on cue, the hay in the hayloft shifted and Leadfoot heard a groan. It was not a groan of agitation or boredom but one that had its birth in pain. The orchestrator of this guttural complaint was clearly male, and Leadfoot seriously doubted that Dr. Nova was hiding on the Harvest family's land after completing a job he obviously had no desire to do.

The light in the barn was already poor from the autumn sunset, but Leadfoot was able to find his way to the narrow, plank stairs that lead up to the hayloft. Upon reaching the top steps the stallion discovered 'Lord' Barleycorn laying in the loose hay with his blanket over him, the burlap mask resting in the hay next to him.

Leadfoot's first thought was he'd be able to see what lurked under the mask, but Grandpa Harvest's ragged straw hat was seated over Lord Barleycorn's face. Looking away from the hat, Leadfoot also noticed that the farm's secret resident had his boots off too. The blanket was long, but not long enough to cover the strangest pair of feet Leadfoot had ever seen.

Leadfoot was no expert in anatomy, but he was at a loss at how Barleycorn's bizarre feet worked. They were longer than they were wide, and ended with small, almost vestigial nubs that looked like the fingers on Lord Barleycorn's hands. The purpose of these nubs was unclear, but what drew Leadfoot's eyes was a half-purple bruise that ringed the creature's left ankle.

Leadfoot walked out onto the hay and flopped down in front of Lord Barleycorn. After resting his plate on his forehooves Leadfoot spoke. "Have some trouble today?"

"A little." Lord Barleycorn muttered, his hand coming up to press the hat to his face. "Or a lot, I'm not sure which."

"What does that mean?" Leadfoot frowned, quickly wolfing down the slithery kale and dandelions to get them out of the way.

"I was in the forest, wandering on through when I walked into a snare." Lord Barleycorn lifted his knee to his chest, allowing him to rub his ankle. "It was set by your neighbor."

Leadfoot smirked, regardless of how bitter that last bite of kale was. "So Bean Sprout let you go after he caught you stealing more eggs?"

"I wasn't anywhere near the Sprout's hen house, and I believe my services speak for themselves with the rabbits." Barleycorn waggled a finger in the air. "I was in the woods behind their property, and the next thing I know I'm hanging by my ankle and at the mercy of a colt that's about your sister's age."

Leadfoot thought for a second, that could mean either Hale Bale or Wind Row. "Did he have a dark brown coat?"

"Nah, he was more like the color of grass." Barleycorn said, grasping his mask and hugging it close to his chest.

That little tidbit resulted in Leadfoot nearly upsetting his dinner as he burst out laughing. "You got bushwhacked by a six-year-old colt! Some spirit of autumn you are!"

Lord Barleycorn responded with a snort, and turned away from Leadfoot as he sat up to pull the burlap sack over his head. "After the snare was sprung, he snapped a picture of me with his camera."

Leadfoot bit his cheek to keep himself from laughing any more. "So he got a picture of you hanging upside down and helpless. What else did the mean foal do?"

"Once he gets the picture developed, he'll probably run all over town shouting about seeing me." Lord Barleycorn stated coolly as he lined the holes of the mask up with his eyes. "Most of the adults will probably blow him off, they'll say that he just strung a scarecrow up, took a picture, and is just making up stories. But suppose a few superstitious ponies like your mother believe him?"

"They would... probably start looking around the Sprout farm for you." Leadfoot's smile slowly drained from his face as he began to put two-and-two together. "If mom or Corn Crib were to say anything..."

"Right, these ponies will likely trample your fields looking for any sign of me or harass you all enough that you can't get the crops picked in time for the Fall Harvest Festival." Lord Barleycorn began to rub his sore ankle, "And if they were to actually catch me, I don't want to ponder what they might do."

Leadfoot frowned, "You're making the assumption that they'd hurt you, and Ponies around here wouldn't do that."

"Violence is a possibility, yes, but violence isn't the only thing they could do. The more likely possibility is they'd make all sorts of requests and demands of me, ones that I could never accomplish." Lord Barleycorn said, "I'd raise their hopes so high that no matter what I did they'd be left crushed. I don't want to destroy what little hope everypony has. You know I can't break a promise if I make one."

The scarecrow flopped back on the hay, "There was one other thing I wanted to ask you. I asked Corn Crib a few things about your farm but she didn't have any good answers."

"What's that?" Leadfoot asked, mildly curious what he could know that Corn Crib wouldn't.

Lord Barleycorn folded his arms behind his head and pulled the blanket down over his bare feet. "I asked her if you ever tried pesticides on your farm, and she said she didn't know what those were. Do other farms in Equestria use them?"

"Pesta-what?" Leadfoot shook his head, "Never heard of them."

"Pesticides are poisons, special ones that are sprayed over crops to deter and kill insects that would infest crops." Lord Barleycorn said, "They normally deteriorate over time into harmless chemical compounds, and can be safely removed with a little running water."

Leadfoot frowned, "Putting poisons on our food? That... sounds like a very stupid thing to do. Don't the bugs have to take a bite of them for it to work anyway?"

"Right, but just that one bite is enough and it would mean they don't go on to make more bugs and eat more crops and so on." Lord Barleycorn shifted under his blanket and yawned. "But that's a moot point, if it doesn't exist in Equestria it can't be implemented. Okay... how often do you rotate your crops?"

Leadfoot scratched his head, "Rotate, like... you want us to turn each and every cornstalk to face the sun?"

Lord Barleycorn let out a frustrated groan as he pulled his hat down over his eyes for a moment. "You mean you ponies just plant your crops in the same plot of land every year?"

"It's tradition. Every farmer does that and it works out fine." Leadfoot stated calmly, "I don't understand the problem is."

"I don't understand how you aren't ruining the soil if everypony plants the same crop in the same place every year." Lord Barleycorn said, "Soy beans tend to really help the soil by putting a lot of nitrogen in the soil, and planting them for two years before corn would really boost your corn yield."

Leadfoot tilted his head. "How do you know this?"

"My grandparents and my father were farmers, and so on further back in my line." Lord Barleycorn said, "You can't help but pick up information when you hear it often enough, even if you aren't interested in it."

Leadfoot raised an eyebrow, this was starting to sound farfetched. "So... the reason that we're having bad luck with the crops is because we keep planting like everypony else?"

The scarecrow shrugged under his blanket, "Well, I suppose you could get over that hurdle if you fertilized the soil really good before each planting."

Leadfoot shook his head, "Every farmer does to some extent, but usually Earth pony magic is enough to cause the crops to grow strong and healthy."

"Earth pony magic? I'd laugh at that if I wasn't surrounded by talking ponies..." Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, "Well I don't know why... your magic wouldn't have the problem licked, but take my advice. When we get things settled out, next year I'd like it if you tried planting the crops in different fields."

"We'll see." Leadfoot said dismissively as he bent his head down to nibble on his neglected and cooling dinner.

"One more thing," Lord Barleycorn said, "I want to take a look at the lumber mill. How far is it from here?"

"You'd have to keep going past the Sprout farm for about fifteen minutes and follow the old road deeper into the forest." Leadfoot said, "But why go there?"

"You said the mill is still standing." Barleycorn said, "If I can break it open and get it working again, maybe the town can still use it. How long has it been closed?"

"I was... six when it closed." Leadfoot chewed on some of his potato as he thought. "And I'm twenty one now, so that makes..."

"Fifteen years." Lord Barleycorn groaned, "An all wood building, sitting unused in the forest for fifteen years... I'm almost afraid of what I'd find."

Leadfoot wolfed down the rest of his potato and pushed the plate aside. "What do you mean? The saws might be a little rusty but they can be replaced."

"It's not the steel. It's all the wood." Lord Barleycorn sighed, hands going under his mask to rub his cheeks. "Fifteen years is a long time, and any manner of animals could work their way inside in that amount of time. But it's not the big ones that would do the worst damage. Termites only need a few years to do irreparable harm to wood."

"You're sure about that? What if they haven't?" Leadfoot asked.

"That's what I'll be checking out tomorrow, and with a little luck everything can be salvaged." Lord Barleycorn then added, "Although, after today I'll be giving the Sprout farm a large berth."

"How are you going to get in?" Leadfoot asked, "Last I saw the mill it was all boarded up and the doors were chained."

"Oh please. I'm sure a borrowed claw hammer from your tool shed can remove a few wooden boards." Lord Barleycorn said, "The issue of the foal's picture will have to be dealt with as it unfolds. If the ponies in town write it off as a child's wild story, then we don't have to do anything."

Leadfoot grumbled, this was getting far too complicated. Too many 'if's."And if they come around here?"

"I-" Lord Barleycorn stopped when the creak of the barn door interrupted him.

"Hello? Leadfoot?" Corn Crib called out before the doors slid shut again.

"Just a sec." Leadfoot shouted back, leaving Lord Barleycorn in the hay to descend to the barn floor.

The filly was alone, and walked with her ears pinned back. It didn't take much for Leadfoot to figure out what happened. "Dad?"

Corn Crib nodded. "Yeah. He got pretty mad this time. Cousin Golden's friends tried to say the Apples weren't that bad."

Leadfoot winced, a little surprised he hadn't heard his father screaming if that topic had passed around the dinner table.

"Don't worry about it." Leadfoot reached out with his hoof and ruffled his sister's mane. "Dad's just got a big chip on his shoulder, don't think too much about it. How'd Cousin Golden take it?"

Corn Crib snorted, "She took it well, but the rose-mare got pretty snippy."

"Can't say I blame her." Leadfoot rolled his eyes, "Are they still going to stay around?"

"I don't know..." Once again, Corn Crib's ears bent back. The filly looked away from her brother, "I wish the Apples were a branch of our family."

"Hey that's dad talking, no more of that." Leadfoot frowned, "Moaning and groaning ain't going to solve all of our problems. Cousin Golden has always had a good head on her shoulders, I doubt she'll turn tail and leave after one round of banter about the Apples."

Corn Crib reluctantly nodded her head.

Leadfoot smiled, if only for his sister's benefit. "Your scarecrow friend's up in the hayloft. Why don't you go say hi?"

The filly's head jerked up, a smile lighting up on her young face. "I will. What are you going to do?"

Leadfoot shrugged, "I'm not really tired yet. I think I'll go for a little run to wear me out."

"That and I have a lot to think about..." Leadfoot thought as he moved to the door. "I left my plate up in the hayloft, if you see it just set it aside I'll take it inside in the morning."

"Okay, have fun." Corn Crib wasn't sure if that was appropriate to say to somepony who was about to go out and exercise, but she couldn't think of anything better to say to her brother.

Leadfoot chuckled and rolled his eyes as he moved to the barn door and slid it open. "I can't let him do everything... it doesn't feel right. There's gotta be something I can think of to do..."

Meanwhile, Corn Crib had already ascended the steps to find Lord Barleycorn laying in the hay. He had wrapped himself with the blanket Corn Crib's mother had given him, and had pushed the hay up to make a rudimentary pillow. Upon seeing Corn Crib he lifted the brim of his hat and stood to give a bow.

"Ah, little princess, you return." Lord Barleycorn said, "Perhaps you could indulge this humble scarecrow in telling him how the day has fared you?"

Corn Crib tried not to laugh, but she couldn't help herself. "If you want to ask me a question you can just say so. You don't have to be super fancy with me."

"As you wish," Lord Barleycorn sat down in the hay, pulling his legs under the blanket. "How was school?"

"Oh that's easy." Corn Crib grinned, "Today's Saturday, no school. I've spent all day working in the fields."

"Ah, my mistake." Lord Barleycorn frowned under the mask, amazed that he had missed such a simple observation. "So how is your cousin and her friends?"

"Cousin Golden's really smart!" Corn Crib chirped as she walked out into the hay to sit next to her hay-covered friend. "She kept asking a lot of questions about how we fertilize the field crops, when we water, and all kinds of other stuff!"

"Yeah she does sound smart." The scarecrow sighed, leaning back onto the hay. "When you told her everything, what'd she say?"

"Well, when she got done asking about the farm we started talking about the family." Corn Crib said, "I didn't know Leadfoot was such a lightweight when it came to the old pie eating contests. He'd eat half a pie then quit because he'd feel sick?"

Lord Barleycorn snickered, "Just half? If I know there's pie after a meal and I can eat four if I can get it! And that's after seconds!"

"I know, right?" Corn Crib stretched, "What did you do all day?"

"Oh... I just hung around." Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, "How's your ankle doing?"

"Pfft... what, that scrape?" Corn Crib gave her friend a confident smirk, although she purposely kept her eyes off her ankle. If she didn't see it, it didn't exist. "I've had worse. But that rose-maned mare that came with Cousin Golden turned green when she got a look at dad's stitches this morning."

Lord Barleycorn chuckled, the filly hadn't been so confident back on the road when she fell. "Heh, some ponies just can't stand the sight of blood. Makes you wonder how doctors make it through medical school, huh?"

Corn Crib blinked, "Huh, never thought about that. I guess Dr. Nova probably had to see all kinda nasty stuff in school."

Lord Barleycorn nodded, "I think that goes for anypony with a profession. A pony who could read a hundred books on how to be a farmer but you'd have all the instinct and experience to make him look like a pretentious wannabe."

Corn Crib looked up at Lord Barleycorn with starry eyes, "So... does that mean that I'll get a cutie mark in farming?"

"I don't know, maybe you will." Lord Barleycorn shrugged, "What about the other ponies your cousin brought with her? Are they nice?"

"Eh, they're kinda lightweights when it comes to the work, but I guess they're nice?" Corn Crib settled down in the hay, "Lily and Daisy kept asking me weird questions about the weather and about the forest."

"I don't see what's so strange here." Lord Barleycorn shrugged, leaning back by supporting himself with his arms. "The weather's been rather pleasant if you ask me."

Corn Crib nodded, "Yeah, but then they started asking about..."

"Ever the popular topic... such is my curse." The scarecrow sighed dramatically, "What did they ask?"

"If I'd seen any forest spirits." Corn Crib looked looked up to look her friend in the face. "But I didn't say anything, I promised I wouldn't!"

"And a promise is a promise." They both said with a chuckle.

"I never had any doubt in you." Lord Barleycorn hooked an arm around Corn Crib and pulled her in for a side hug. "Because you're the one I believe in."

Corn Crib had only just wrapped her hooves around the scarecrow's barrel when she heard that. Her head slowly raised so she could look at him with widened eyes. "You... believe in me?"

A slight nod was Lord Barleycorn's answer, but he didn't break eye contact with the filly. "Of course. I'm just a stranger here, but you've lived here doing all this work, facing all this adversity with the determination of a soldier. Why wouldn't I admire you?"

A warm flush came to Corn Crib's cheeks, and she looked away. "I guess I'm just awesome that way."

The scarecrow simply chuckled and gave her a friendly shake before letting her go. He pulled the blanket over him as he laid down in the hay, settling down for bed if Corn Crib's guess was right.

"So what would you like tonight?" The King of Autumn asked, "Would you like a story, or a song?"

Corn Crib worked her way under the blanket and snuggled up to the scarecrow, "Tell me more of that story. It was funny!"

Lord Barleycorn shifted under the blanket, pulling his feet closer to him so they could share it equally. "Alright, where did I leave off?"

Corn Crib giggled, "King Arthur and Sir Bedevere were heading through the forest, and the old man had just disappeared."

"Ah, yes." Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, "Well, the mist and fog was as dense as the forest the knights had just found themselves in. After gathering their servants, King Arthur and Sir Bedevere lead their way through the forest, wherein they found themselves surrounded by strange, tall knights in dark armor. The tallest of which stood head and shoulders above King Arthur, the antlers of a deer sprouting from his helmet."

Lord Barleycorn paused, relishing the enraptured look on the filly's face.

"Then, the tall knight made his declaration, and it chilled King Arthur, Sir Bedevere, and even Patsy to their bones." Lord Barleycorn leaned in closer for the comedic sting, "NI!"

The sputtering laughter that erupted from Corn Crib brought the story to a halt. The filly leaned her head against the scarecrow as she tried to catch her breath.

"First that black knight, then the giant wooden rabbit, now a bunch of silly deer-knights!" Corn Crib laughed, kicking her hooves under the blanket.

The sound of the barn door caught both of their attentions.

"Hey Leadfoot, hurry up! He's telling more of that story again!" Corn Crib called out for her brother's convenience.

"Now, trembling before these thuggish knights King Arthur summoned his courage and demanded to know who they were." Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, preparing to begin doing the voices. "They replied; We are the Knights who say... NI! The keepers of the sacred words, NI! PING! and NEEE-WOM!"

The story continued on regardless, with Lord Barleycorn doing the voices of King Arthur, and the Knights of Ni as they began the shrubbery bit. The filly that was laying next to him wore a grin that was perpetually on the verge of devolving into giggling fits as this silly scene was laid out for her benefit.

It was then that the clearing of somepony's throat caught their attention. Both Corn Crib and Lord Barleycorn turned, and there on the top steps was a very perplexed Carrot Top.

The orange-maned mare pointed a hoof to the scarecrow, "How... is that scarecrow talking?"

To be continued...

Author's Note

Don't worry, Lord BC is telling her the kid-friendly version of Monty Python's The Quest for the Holy Grail so no Castle Anthrax. =3

Proof read by Aussie Hard-Dick.

15. But... carrot tops are green.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 15: But... carrot tops are green.

"How... is that scarecrow talking?"

"I, Um..." Corn Crib stammered as she looked to her straw-scented friend.

Lord Barleycorn froze where he had been sitting, waiting for Corn Crib to stop laughing at his story. By some extreme stroke of luck his long sleeves were concealing his hands, his feet hidden under the blanket, and the brim of his hat shielding his eyes from Carrot Top's vision. He blinked at Corn Crib, but didn't move or speak.

To say Corn Crib was panicking was an understatement. She had panicked when she had burned the first breakfast her mother had let her cook. But unlike then, Corn Crib wasn't running around in guilt-fueled hysteria, she was frozen where she sat just like Lord Barleycorn. The vortex of panic that was swelling inside her felt like at any second her little heart might burst; she couldn't just sit there silent, she had to say something, anything!

"It's, um, just a scarecrow." Corn Crib said once she had managed to swallow the apple-sized lump in her throat. "Leadfoot made it."

Carrot Top frowned at the filly's answer, "That doesn't explain what I heard."

Again Corn Crib's mind spun its wheels as she blurted out; "I was practicing ventriloquism, yeah, for the talent show!"

"Talent show?" Carrot blinked.

"Yeah, there's a talent show that's part of the Fall Harvest Festival." Corn Crib sighed, feeling like she got her hoof in the door. "At least that last part's true..."

"And you were going to enter with a scarecrow?" Carrot Top turned her head to the scarecrow in question, "A really shoddy looking thing, is Leadfoot okay with you having it in here and not in the fields?"

"Well... um, he's broken." Corn Crib said in a hurry, "Leadfoot was going to fix him tomorrow."

Carrot Top stared at the scarecrow for several moment with narrowed, scrutinizing eyes, then shrugged her shoulders. "I guess that makes sense. Speaking of Leadfoot, where is he?"

"He went out for a run before bed," Corn Crib said, just glad to have the conversation off Lord Barleycorn. "You want some help looking for him?"

Carrot Top shook her head, "No, since he'll be back I think I can wait for him to get back."

"You sure? It probably wouldn't take a few minutes to look for him." Corn Crib offered.

The older mare stepped out onto the hay, "No thanks, I don't feel like traipsing around in the twilight hours so close to the forest."

"Well, I guess... that's okay..." Corn Crib looked to Lord Barleycorn, who was only able to communicate with a slow clench of his eyes. "Sorry..."

"Why wouldn't it be?" Carrot Top noticed how her cousin kept looking at the scarecrow. "Oh... you wanted to be alone to practice?"

Corn Crib blinked, then fervently nodded her head. "Y-yeah that's it! I'm just starting out, y'see?"

Rather than move away as Corn Crib had hoped, Carrot Top came to lay down in the hay. Much worse, the yellow mare was now standing on the edge of the blanket, right next to Lord Barleycorn's boots.

"You won't get over your fears of performing in front of others if you always practice alone." Carrot Top said with an encouraging smile. "What do you have for your routine?"

Corn Crib flinched, "Routine?"

"Yeah, you know, what jokes do you have lined up?" Carrot Top stated, "You sounded like you were laughing pretty hard earlier, so you gotta have something really good."

Again Corn Crib felt herself tongue tied. Jokes were something that floated around the schoolyard like snow in winter, and Corn Crib must have heard all of them. The problem she was facing was the sudden gap in her knowledge that hadn't existed minutes ago. Not a single joke, not even a pathetic knock-knock joke stepped forward for her to use.

Regardless of Corn Crib's troubled silence, Carrot Top just kept smiling. While she waited, her eyes drifted to the boots that were sitting next to her.

"Are there any griffins living in Hollow Shades?" Carrot Top asked as she prodded the boots with her hoof.

Corn Crib shook her head. "Nope, n-no griffins here."

The scarecrow was again the focus of Carrot Top's scrutiny as she craned her neck forward for a closer examination. "Huh, Leadfoot even ripped a mouth and eye holes for it? Not bad, but maybe buttons for eyes would make it look a little more friendly."

Corn Crib gulped and nodded wordlessly, if Carrot Top saw the eyes behind the mask they were sunk!

The silence that hung between the cousins was short lived. The rattle of the doors below was heard, and Corn Crib knew from the loud huff that came after heralded her brother's return.

"Hey, I'm a little cold, if it's okay with you-" Carrot Top said, "-I'm going to get under the blanket with you."

Corn Crib opened her mouth, but too late. The blanket was already in Carrot Top's teeth.

In a flash the blanket was fully removed from Lord Barleycorn's legs, and Corn Crib prepared herself for her cousin's inevitable screech upon seeing whatever Lord Barleycorn's feet looked like. Instead, all that could be seen were the ends of his pants, Lord Barleycorn's feet were completely buried in the loose hay.

"Corn Crib?" Came Leadfoot's voice as he appeared at the top of the steps. "Oh, hi Cousin Golden."

When Leadfoot's eyes fell on the slumped over scarecrow, he nearly fell back down the stairs. A wink from Corn Crib eased his nerves a little, but what exactly had happened while he had been out wasn't clear.

"I... see you've met Corn Crib's latest friend." Leadfoot said, starting out onto the hay.

"Yeah, he's a little scraggly but you did a good job making him." Carrot Top chuckled, then looked to Corn Crib. "Sorry, you mind showing me your act a little later?"

Corn Crib took in a deep breath and let it out. "I... that's fine."

Leadfoot let out a sigh of relief. If Carrot Top believed that he was a simple scarecrow, then their secret was safe. As tricky as Lord Barleycorn was, Leadfoot wandered how long he could keep up this appearance of lifelessness. He didn't know how Lord Barleycorn's body worked, but that couldn't have been a very comfortable position.

"So... what did you want to see Leadfoot about?" Corn Crib asked.

"Well, since you're both here I can tell you both." Carrot Top's ears pinned back, "Your mom and I managed to get your dad to calm down, but couldn't get Daisy and Lily to relax. They're both talking about leaving tomorrow morning, Lily especially. She's always been a little... skittish."

"What about Roseluck?" Leadfoot tilted his head.

Carrot Top rolled her eyes, "She's still inside trying to get the two of them to reconsider, she's not the best negotiator but at the very least get the two of them to promise to keep quiet about using my name in Ponyville."

Corn Crib lowered her head in shame, "You use a different name?"

Realizing what she had just implied, Carrot Top reached over and pulled the filly into a short but warm hug. "Don't worry, I love being a part of this family, and I love having such wonderful cousins."

Corn Crib nuzzled her cousin, but quickly shot a curious glance up at Carrot Top. "What do you call yourself in Ponyville?"

"Carrot Top," Carrot Top said, "Cause I have an orange mane."

"But... carrot tops are green." Corn Crib said pointedly.

"I know, but when I was a little filly it meant a pony with an orange mane." Carrot Top smiled nervously, not going to mention the one time Roseluck convinced her to dye it green. "But back to my friends; could you talk them in the morning, Leadfoot?"

Leadfoot's eyes widened, "Why me? They're your friends."

"Because they've heard me talk to them for nearly a half hour. A fresh voice and a night to think about things might just be what the doctor ordered." Carrot Top said, "Luckily Roseluck's still bent on staying, she's still curious about seeing a forest spirit."

Leadfoot focused on Carrot Top, trying as hard as he could not not to glance at the scarecrow, "Heh, imagine that..."

"I know it's silly but she's so sure she might see one." Carrot Top shook her head, "Lily and Daisy too. You might use that to your advantage when you talk to them."

Leadfoot let out a tired snort, he didn't feel like arguing. "Fine, tomorrow I'll talk to them."

"Great!" Carrot Top yawned, "I know I'm keeping the two of you up... so I'll let you get some sleep. You sure I can't offer one of you your beds? It's been ages since I've slept in a barn."

Oh how Leadfoot wanted to take that offer. His bed was so warm and comfortable, having had years to mold to fit his body perfectly. Hay was nice as far as bedding went, but sleeping in it led to the awkward habit of eating in one's sleep. Leadfoot hoped that wouldn't carry over when he returned to sleeping in his bed, his pillow was brand new.

Sadly that offer was not possible, and the reason why was sitting right next to Carrot Top. His cousin hadn't noticed but the scarecrow had tilted his head down when she wasn't looking, using the brim of his hat to shield his eyes from her view. The scarecrow couldn't move or else he'd have to expose his weird feet, and Leadfoot wouldn't imagine a more unpleasant time than having to sit ramrod still all night in the cold air.

"Nah," Leadfoot said at last, "You go ahead and head back in. I like sleeping out in the hay, and so does Corn Crib."

Corn Crib was about to correct her brother until she realized what he was really saying. "Y-yeah that's right. You're the guest after all. You come first."

"Harvest hospitality, may it never change..." Carrot Top sighed happily as she slid out from under the blanket. "I'll see you two in the morning!"

The siblings said their good nights to their cousin as she disappeared down the stairs, but the scarecrow didn't move until the trio heard the doors open and close. Lord Barleycorn brought his feet up to his chest and stretched, letting out a tired yawn of his own as he worked his aching muscles.

"Thanks for sending her back inside." The scarecrow sighed, pulling the blanket back over himself. "Another few minutes stuck in that position and I would have developed a serious kink in my neck."

Corn Crib flopped her head back in the hay, finally feeling like she could relax. "That was too close."

"I'll say." Leadfoot groaned, "If she had seen you moving around... she's already dealt with seeing the farm in disarray and dad blowing his top. A talking scarecrow would be too much for her. Do you mind if we just all got some sleep?"

"Yeah, can you tell me the rest of the grail story tomorrow?" Corn Crib asked, sounding more tired by the second.

"Not a problem, I suddenly ran out of steam myself." Lord Barleycorn wrapped an arm around Corn Crib, letting her nestle in the crook of his arm. "But, if you can sneak me out a little something in the morning I can deal with Daisy and Lily for you."

Leadfoot raised his head from the hay, but only slightly. "What do you mean deal with them?"

"Think of me as a safety net." Lord Barleycorn yawned, "If you can't convince them to stay, or they sneak out early, Lord Barleycorn might make an appearance on the road."

"And what exactly will you do?" Leadfoot put a hoof over his face. "It's too late for guessing games."

"Of course, sorry." Lord Barleycorn smacked his lips, already feeling comfortable and warm. "I'll appear on the road if they leave and talk to them. Although, I might frighten them away... which is a possibility too..."

Leadfoot grumbled, "She did say Lily Valley was jumpy..."

The scarecrow shook his head a little, "I might need a gentler way of getting their attention. I can't offer them food, I don't have any and you don't have any to spare." He then muttered, "If I had my violin that'd be something."

"We don't have one of those..." Corn Crib said, not bothering to open her eyes. "But daddy has a fiddle in the attic."

"Well, if one of you could procure it for me..." Lord Barleycorn mused innocently.

"Procure what for you?"

All at once, three sets of eyes snapped wide open and swiveled to look at the mare that had appeared at the top of the steps. Carrot Top was glowering down at the scarecrow laying in the hay with her younger cousin.

"I knew I heard that thing talk!" Carrot Top snorted, pointing a hoof in Lord Barleycorn's direction. "No foal's that good at changing their voices."

Carrot Top walked over to Lord Barleycorn to plant her hoof on his chest. "What are you?"

Leadfoot watched his cousin with his jaw wide open. He had expected her to scream upon discovering the scarecrow's true nature, to run away or at the very least be stricken silent. Instead Carrot Top was staring him down with fire in her eyes.

Carrot Top prodded the scarecrow again, looking down at Corn Crib, "I know it can talk, so fess up. What is it, and how is it talking?"

"I'm merely a humble scarecrow, wishing for the best." Lord Barleycorn said, tipping his hat up with his free arm.

Carrot Top's head drew back when she returned her gaze to the mask, seeing the eyes of the creature beneath for the first time. "C-Corn Crib... it has eyes..."

"Of course I have eyes, if I have a mouth then why wouldn't I have eyes as well?" Lord Barleycorn said with a tip of his hat. Lord Barleycorn then rose to a sitting position, pushing Carrot Top's hoof off him in the process. "Forgive me for not rising and giving a proper bow, for a mare of your resplendent beauty deserves only the greatest pleasantries. I am Lord Barleycorn, King of Scarecrows, Sovereign of all Autumn, Rattler of the Ears, and all-round snappy dresser."

"Gotta play this cool... like everything's fine..." Lord Barleycorn thought, "I know I might get kicked in the teeth again but... I've got nothing else to play."

Carrot Top blinked, between the absurd titles and the gushing flattery she wasn't sure how to react. The filly that was laying in the hay next to him had her ears pinned back and was nibbling on her lip in silent worry. Still, Carrot Top couldn't help but wonder, if the filly was worried about her safety, then why was she laughing earlier?

"If you don't want to tell me your name, then I'll be happy to guess." The scarecrow folded his forelegs across its lap. "Would you be the madam Golden Harvest, the agricultural savant I've heard so much about?"

To Carrot Top's continued surprise, Corn Crib bapped the scarecrow in the barrel with her hoof and shot it an irritated frown. "She's not a servant, that's incredibly rude."

The scarecrow reached around Corn Crib and ruffled her mane, much to the filly's annoyance. "Savant, not servant. It means some... pony who's well learned in a particular field of study... in this case, the field is fields."

Corn Crib smiled at the joke, despite its terrible quality. "Oh, that's better."

While the two carried on, Carrot Top glanced back at the stairs. There was nothing stopping her from bolting if needed, but the more she watched the pair she wondered if it would be necessary. At the moment this scarecrow was just talking, and being very cordial at that. Thankfully, he wasn't as menacing as anything that had wondered into Ponyville in the past few years. Of course, the parasprites had seemed harmless at first glance...

"Leadfoot, you mind explaining this?" Carrot Top sucked in air, trying to at least appear in control in front of the apparent scarecrow. "What's going on here?"

The gray stallion let out a defeated sigh and pushed himself up to a sitting position. "He calls himself Lord Barleycorn, and Corn Crib met him on the road a few days ago. Since then he's been lurking around the farm, coming and going but staying out of sight. I know it's hard to believe, but he's really trying to help us."

"You finally believe me?" Lord Barleycorn blinked, sounding surprised.

Leadfoot looked to the biped, then slowly smiled. "I'm still skeptical about the whole 'Lord' thing, but I don't think it matters anymore. I don't think there's anypony out there that would take such a risky, hooves-on approach for the sake of complete strangers."

"Risk? What kind of risk?" Carrot Top stepped back from Lord Barleycorn to a more conversational distance.

"I promised Corn Crib that I would help the farm, and I always keep my promises. I've stayed out of sight because I don't want to attract attention to myself. Every pony that's seen me reacts the same way you did just now, and if I wasn't careful I might inspire panic instead of hope." Lord Barleycorn explained, "I'm tough, but not indestructible, and I'm okay with being an anonymous helper around here. My original plan was to do more work and attribute it to you and your friends, Ms. Harvest."

Carrot Top's ears folded back against her skull, despite how strange this whole situation was... she found herself wanting to believe the scarecrow's words. Worse, she felt a little ashamed of how she had behaved. The first time she sees him and she leaps to him being a monster? Why, was it because he wasn't a pony?

"Leadfoot, you really trust him?" Carrot Top asked.

Leadfoot nodded, "I trust him with my little sister, that should say a lot."

"I admit my efforts have only rid the farm of the rabbits, but my sights are presently set... a little higher." Lord Barleycorn said, "I plan on scoping out the lumber yard, since that's the heart and soul of the town. If I can get that running again maybe the town can stand on its own two- I mean four feet again. After, of course, I prepare to talk with your friends, if necessary."

"I heard that part." Said Carrot Top, "... you are very flattering."

"I merely present the situation wrapped up in the brightest and most colorful wrappings." Lord Barleycorn pulled the lips of his mask down, showing the mare a gentle smile.

The smooth, pale skin and sparse gold hairs around Lord Barleycorn's lips brought Carrot Top a step closer. Hesitation was replaced by curiosity, Carrot Top was no Twilight Sparkle, but she liked to think she knew all the intelligent races. Whatever he was, Lord Barleycorn was either something totally new or he was what he claimed to be; an immortal monarch like the princesses.

"Can... I see your face?" Asked Carrot Top in a more respectful tone.

The scarecrow pushed his mask closed again, "I'm sorry, but I'm not comfortable doing that."

"Is... this a trust issue?" Carrot Top asked, "Have they seen your face?"

"Well, no on both counts. I trust Corn Crib and Leadfoot with my existence here, Harvest Moon as well. But I fear I am rather... homely to ponies." Lord Barleycorn sighed, "I don't remove my mask for anypony, but I can tell you that I promised to return this face to Leadfoot after we have this farm in proper working again, along with the rest of these clothes. All of you will likely see me then."

Corn Crib grinned from ear to ear upon hearing that news.

Carrot Top sat in the hay, "You sound pretty optimistic about saving this farm."

The scarecrow thumped his chest. "I find it helps to look on the bright side as much as possible."

Scarecrow or not, there was something very noble about the thing behind the mask. If he didn't want Carrot Top to see his face then she'd humor him until the time came to return it. What puzzled her was just how tall this thing was. Just sitting up he was nearly as tall as she was standing.

Carrot Top rubbed her hooves together letting her mind run with the various questions that came and went. "Leadfoot, think you could do me a favor?"

Leadfoot frowned, "Come on Cousin Golden, it's a little late for favors."

"If you do this for me, you can sleep in the house tonight...~" Carrot Top cooed.

That got Leadfoot's attention. "What did you have in mind?"

Carrot Top cleared her throat, "You know your dad's fiddle? I'd like you to find it for me and bring it out here."

"Ah, you heard that part of our conversation, huh?" Lord Barleycorn chuckled.

Carrot Top nodded, a slight smirk on her face. "Can you really play?"

"I'm sure you would find me... adequate." Lord Barleycorn then added in a sly tone, "And your friends would too."

Leadfoot didn't get up, he instead narrowed his eyes. "It'd probably take me all night to find it."

It was then that Corn Crib spoke up. "Nah, dad always kept it in that neat little case. You could probably find it easy if you took a flashlight with you."

Leadfoot grumbled some more, but he finally stood up. "Alright then... but Corn Crib's going to have to be the one to share breakfast with him."

"Deal." Corn Crib chuckled as she looked to Lord Barleycorn with a bright but tired smile, "Guess you're eating dandelions with me tomorrow."

The scarecrow let out an melodramatic groan, "The price one pays for helping others..."

"Since I'll be staying out here tonight..." Carrot Top cleared her throat, "Is there some more room under that blanket?"

Without a word, Lord Barleycorn removed his arm from around Corn Crib and lifted the blanket in invitation.

Although hesitant, Carrot Top stepped over to the reposing pair and snuck under the blanket. With the three of them laying in the hay, Carrot Top watched as her little cousin snuggled up to the scarecrow's side again. Under the blanket, Carrot Top could see Lord Barleycorn's foreleg come up out of the growing warmth. With a shake, the sleeve fell down to reveal the strangest digits that Carrot Top had ever seen. Before she had a chance to examine them, they nestled between Corn Crib's ears, combing the little pony's mane with the gentleness of a mother's caress.

"So..." Carrot Top said, "You really like him, Corn Crib?"

The filly yawned and pressed her head back against the hand. "Yeah, he tells the best stories..."

"What about?" Carrot Top asked, her newfound curiosity helping her stay awake.

"Of Aladdin and his magic lamp, of Robin Hood and his merry... stallions." The scarecrow said plainly.

"And knights who say Ni..." Corn Crib mumbled, nuzzling into the scarecrow's shoulder.

"If you come by the barn tomorrow evening, you can hear them too." Lord Barleycorn stretched his legs out, then relaxed them. "The more the merrier."

Carrot Top lowered her head to the hay, listening to the sounds of their breathing in the silence of the barn until she fell asleep.

To be continued...

Author's Note

4 complete rewrites, a virus that made me wipe my computer's memory, and 9 solid hours of writing later: here's your update. Never let it be said that I don't suffer for my art.

Beta read by my good friend Jack Kellar =3

16. I'd bet my hat on it.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 16: I'd bet my hat on it.

It hadn't taken Leadfoot all night, but he certainly lost precious hours he could have spent with his bed. The fiddle had nearly been thrown at Lord Barleycorn's head before Leadfoot stumbled back to the house. His bed was just as he had remembered it; firm but not too firm and warm once he was under the covers.

It had been heaven until his alarm clock rang. He hadn't remembered setting it, and Leadfoot blamed his cousin for not warning him. After several more minutes of nuzzling his neglected pillow, Leadfoot rose and slunk on downstairs for breakfast.

His mother was whisking something in a bowl, and there was pot of boiling water on the stove. Leadfoot's stomach lurched, his nose had become incredibly sensitive to the smell of boiled dandelion greens after months of eating the blasted things.

"Mornin' mom." Leadfoot looked around the kitchen, the only pony there was his father who had the newspaper splayed out across the table as he nursed his coffee. "Mornin' dad."

Summer Harvest mumbled something close to that effect in Leadfoot's direction, but Leadfoot didn't mind. It was sort of a family joke that Summer Harvest was always awake before breakfast but wasn't alive until he finished his morning coffee.

"What's for breakfast?" Leadfoot asked as he rubbed his face.

"Boiled dandelion omelets," Harvest Moon said, eying the way her son's sudden gagging fit. "And pancakes."

Leadfoot eased up at the mention of pancakes, "Sounds good, I'll go get Corn Crib and Cousin Golden."

"Speaking of whom," Summer Harvest's voice rumbled like thunder, but he always sounded a little haggard in the morning. "Why're you in here and her out in the barn?"

"She... asked me to do her a favor and if I did it, I'd get to sleep in my bed." Leadfoot cleared his throat, "I'll go get them."

"... What kind of favor?" Summer asked, sounding curious.

Leadfoot bit his lip, if his dad knew his fiddle was gone there'd be a second bomb to go off in this kitchen. "I, um... had to agree to talk to Cousin Golden's friends."

Summer Harvest snorted, but said nothing more. The way Summer's forehead creased was a warning signal that Leadfoot should just leave him be.

Steeling himself for the cold morning temperatures, Leadfoot opened the front door and rushed straight to the barn. Quickly navigating the stairs, he found the three of them right where he had left them the night before. The fiddle case was resting near Lord Barleycorn, open with the bow string resting on top of the instrument.

Coming closer, Leadfoot nudged his cousin with his hoof. Carrot Top flinched, and reflexively pulled herself closer to the warmth created by her two bunkmates.

Leadfoot nudged her again. "Hey, it's time to wake up. That is, unless you want me to eat your breakfast."

Filly, mare, and scarecrow groaned one after the other as they began to stretch, none of them eager to get out from under the blanket. Leadfoot smirked, half-enjoying the effect his idle threat had on them.

Corn Crib was the first to crawl out, accidentally pulling the blanket off the scarecrow and full-grown mare. The sudden rush of cold air was more then sufficient to wrench Lord Barleycorn and Carrot Top from their straw bed, causing both to sit up with a shiver.

"Are Lily and Daisy up?" Carrot Top rubbed her eyes as she tried to keep her teeth from chattering.

"What's for breakfast" Corn Crib asked, the foal had already wrapped the displaced blanket around herself.

"They're not up yet, but we have dandelion omelets and pancakes cooking as we speak." Despite his best efforts Leadfoot found himself yawning along with his sister.

"I suppose I'll have to wait for breakfast..." The scarecrow sighed, "... again."

"Why wait?" Carrot Top asked, "Why not come inside?"

"Dad's the reason." Leadfoot snorted, "Convincing him to let me mail you for help was like pulling teeth. If dad knew about our talking scarecrow he'd be out chasing Barleycorn away with a pitchfork."

Carrot Top begrudgingly nodded in agreement. "He seems the type who'd at least make the attempt."

"All the more reason for me to stay out of his sight." Lord Barleycorn tugged on his collar, "But getting back to the matter of your friends, which way would they take back to Ponyville?"

"They'd head..." Carrot Top looked out to the rising sun, which was visible through the thin spaces between the boards. "If East is that way, and the road's goes that way... They'd head west."

"Okay, then I should get moving and set myself up by the road." Lord Barleycorn reached over to collect his boots.

The unusual nature of Lord Barleycorn's feet caught Carrot Top's attention, but it was when he stood to his full height that Carrot Top felt a sense of awe. Before Iron Will had come to Ponyville, Carrot Top had thought that nopony could stand taller than Princess Celestia. Lord Barleycorn on the other hoof was nothing like Iron Will.

For one, he was thinner than that musclebound bull. The shabby clothes he was wearing were baggy, but still covered his strangely proportioned form. The feet she had seen weren't hooves, so Lord Barleycorn couldn't have been a minotaur. The lack of fur on his not-fetlocks was certainly strange... leading Carrot Top to wonder if his whole body was furless. It would explain his need for clothes. Much more, if Lord Barleycorn lacked a proper fur coat and was doing all of this for the sake of a promise he made to a foal then Carrot Top would have to rethink her definition of 'dedication.'

"Save me some food, if you please." Lord Barleycorn said, stooping down to close and collect the violin case, "Your dad's violin needed some tuning, but I think I got it in working condition."

Leadfoot turned to Corn Crib and Carrot Top, "He played it last night?"

Corn Crib shook her head.

"You were asleep, but I heard him." Carrot Top made a sour face, "It was terrible."

"I said it was out of tune." Lord Barleycorn said defensively, "And I will be eager to redeem myself tonight."

"I'd like that." Carrot Top smiled, "But we should get going as well, I'll make sure something's left over for you."

"Please make it a good portion. I haven't eaten well in days." Lord Barleycorn thought back to the wonderful meal of roasted rabbit he had in the forest. "Strange how they all took off after only one night of trapping..."

"I'll make sure you have something." Carrot Top said as she walked to the stairs after her cousins.

The Harvest siblings took the lead after exiting the barn, their stomachs urging them on toward the kitchen. Breakfast itself was a quiet affair, save for more of Harvest Moon's chipper questions about Ponyville. Carrot Top was obliged to answer them, and was secretly grateful for Summer's begrudging silence as the older stallion sipped his coffee.

All at once a loud thumping was heard coming down the stairs, drawing everypony's attention toward the hallway door. What had arrested the attention of the entire kitchen turned out to be Lily Valley and Daisy, dragging their travel bags behind then.

"Come on girls, don't go!" Roseluck's voice echoed from up the stairs, "We're already here!"

The two pink mares stopped at the foot of the stairs, momentarily locking eyes with the Harvests before pushing on through the front door.

The door slammed shut just as Roseluck appeared, and to her credit, Roseluck looked very awake for a pony who typically never rose to meet the sun. The Harvests watched as Roseluck demonstrated just how frustrated she was by growling through clenched teeth and stomping her front hooves on the floorboards.

Roseluck's immaturity had Carrot Top hiding her face with her hooves. "Rose, what did you say?"

"I didn't say anything!" Roseluck insisted as she came into the kitchen, "I just said that it didn't matter what happened last night and that's it!"

Carrot Top shot her friend a disbelieving look. There had to be more.

Roseluck's tail tucked between her legs as she buckled under the carrot farmer's gaze. "Well, I did kinda say they were acting like foals when they slunk away from the table last night... and I might have talked more about the weather... and timberwolves."

Leadfoot groaned, "I guess that's it then..."

"Well, we still have one chance, we just gotta wait for Lor-" Carrot Top got a sharp nudge in the barrel from Corn Crib, who shot her a warning glare.

"And what chance is that?" Summer Harvest asked, looking skeptical. "They looked pretty determined to leave."

Carrot Top bit the inside of her lip, ashamed to have almost blown Lord Barleycorn's cover so quickly. "I was saying, there's a chance that Lily and Daisy might come to their senses out there on the road."

Roseluck shook her head then released a tired sigh, as if the morning had finally caught up to her. She trudged her way to the table, eager to feed her aching belly. Before sitting Roseluck forced a cheerful smile for Corn Crib, trying to appear as positive as Carrot Top had sounded.

=== Outside ===

Being the kind of pony who owned her own business, Lily Valley wasn't used to waking up at the crack of dawn. She also wasn't used to walking long distances just after getting out of bed, but this time at least she wasn't doing it with a lot of bags on her back. The morning was quiet, with only a light breeze that would come and go and the occasional bird that professed its love for this early hour. Lily found the crisp autumn air refreshing, but there was something about the way the corn fields that girdled both sides of the road that made her feel fenced in.

The corn stood a good nine feet, high enough to block both Lily and Daisy's view of the farm house at their back, and a good portion of the sky as well. Lily tried to avoid looking up, dark gray clouds were rolling in, and Lily Valley felt a need to rush home before sheets of rain started coming down.

"Daisy, did you pack an umbrella?" Lily asked, trying to keep her eyes lowered.

"No," Daisy said, "I didn't expect to be doing any farming in the rain. I didn't expect Hollow Shades to be so weird."

"I'll be glad to get home where we have real weather teams." Lily Valley said as she turned her head toward Daisy. "What are you going to do when we get back to Ponyville?"

"A hot bath sounds nice, then I'll probably thank Blossomforth and Colgate for looking after our flowers." Daisy shivered a little but kept walking, "And after that I'll probably take inventory to get myself back into the swing of things."

Lily Valley closed her eyes and smiled, "A bath does sound wonderful, but I think I'll get a late brunch first. I'm thinking a grilled cheese sandwich and tomato soup."

"Please don't mention food." Daisy whined, "I'm hungry enough to take an ear of corn off these stalks and start gnawing on it."

"Sorry, I got a look at the breakfast Harvest Moon was making and I can't get it out of my head." Lily sighed, "I might take you up on that corn idea."

Daisy snorted, but didn't really respond.

An awkward silence settled between the flower mares as the walked. It wasn't long before Lily Valley cleared her throat, trying to entice the conversation to return. Peeking up at the sky, Lily could see the clouds were still moving in.

"If Rose was here she'd be saying something like 'What, you're scared of a little rain? It's just like going swimming!'" Lily looked back, half expecting the rose vendor to appear behind them, cantering happily and wearing with that same old impetuous smile. "We've always done so much together... And then there's Carrot Top..."

"Do... you think Carrot Top will be okay with us taking off like this?" Lily asked, not sounding so sure of herself.

"She did say we could take off anytime we wanted." Daisy stated, her eyes now locked on the ground. "And really, we're flower vendors. That farm needs a dozen farmer ponies working around the clock."

"You and me are on the plant team every Winter Wrap Up." Lily offered.

"That's not the same as farming. We clear the snow and plant seeds. Whoopie." Daisy countered.

"Roseluck is staying." Lily Valley muttered.

"Do you want to go back?" Daisy snorted, "I don't want to have to head back to that farm and pretend nothing happened."

"I just feel bad that we're leaving our friends in the lurch." Lily Valley said, "Rose is staying, and really she's the one that has the most reason to run home. She started that mess last night, and she has Lyra back home minding her shop."

"It's her choice." Daisy stated flatly, "I don't think our help would help or hurt their chances with that wreck of a farm. Besides, back home we can look after Rose's flowers for her; doing something we have actual experience in."

Glancing over at Lily Valley, Daisy then lowered her head a little. "And Summer didn't have to yell at you."

Lily Valley blinked, surprised to hear Daisy say that so freely. "Thanks Daisy. I'm sorry for being a real downer, I just know we're going to have to do a lot to cheer Rose and Carrot Top up come the end of this."

Daisy nodded, looking down the corridor of corn again. "I'm sure Pinkie would be good help in that department." A smile crawled back onto the blond mare's face. "She'll probably throw one for us when we get back. Free cake will get our spirits up."

Lily nodded, then tilted her head so that one ear was higher than the other. To Daisy it looked like she was straining to hear something.

"Hear something?" Daisy asked, eager for a topic that was a little more benign.

"If you can believe it, somepony's out here playing the violin." Lily closed her eyes so she could focus on the sound. "From up ahead... I think."

The wind rustled the corn again, preventing Daisy from hearing anything other than the hush of dry leaves for a while. When the wind and the subsequent noise died down, Daisy was amazed to confirm what Lily heard. It sounded like it was coming from down the road, at the long awaited end of the corn.

The song didn't sound like it belonged in Hollow Shades. Soft but clear draws of a violin wafted over the corn, and a light somber undertone lead to an almost ethereal sensation as Lily and Daisy listened. Why such a song was being played on the side of the road so far from anypony, neither mare could say. The musician couldn't have been any of the Harvests, they were all back at the house. There was no indication they crossed properties, but even if Lily and Daisy had, why would anypony be practicing where nopony would hear it?

"It's probably some unknown talent," Daisy said, "One of those future famous musicians who end up being from some little town nopony's ever heard of."

"Must be." Lily Valley said, "It doesn't sound like the usual hoedown music that pours out of Sweet Apple Acres."

"You think we're painting with a wide brush?" Daisy asked, "I mean, we don't know a lot of farmers, maybe they don't all act as... 'rural' as Applejack."

Lily thought for a moment, "Maybe, then there's also the whole nature vs nurture thing. Have you seen Rarity's parents? They make you think they foalnapped Rarity from some Canterlot bigwig."

Daisy snickered, "While I agree with the analogy, I wouldn't say that around Rarity."

The end of the corn stalks was finally in view, and Daisy and Lily Valley hurried the last few yards to meet this musical prodigy just as he was playing the final notes in his song. A large rock sat at the corner of the field right where the corn ended, apparently standing as a marker to help with planting. The rock itself was unremarkable, that could not be said about what was sitting on top of it.

"Ah, just in time!" Lord Barleycorn chuckled, secretly pleased that he'd been able to end the song and flip his sleeve over his hand before the ponies could see it. "I just finished my warm up song. I love to take requests from the audience, especially when requests come from such lovely mares such as yourselves."

Lily Valley and Daisy stared at the scarecrow, unsure what to make of the strawman before they both began to laugh at their initial uneasiness.

"Okay, you got us!" Daisy called out, "You can come out now!"

Lily glanced at her friend, quickly adding; "It was a good prank."

No reply came from the corn, save for another hush as the wind shook the field again.

The scarecrow cleared its throat, then took the violin from under its burlap chin and chuckled quietly to itself. "I assure you there's nopony else around."

"Oh come on, the joke's over." Daisy faced the corn, "I know there's some unicorn in there pulling its strings."

"No strings on me, unless you count a few bare threads." The scarecrow chuckled, "Perhaps if I introduced myself?"

The scarecrow slipped off the rock, violin and bow still grasped in its sleeves as it lowered itself to one knee before Lily and Daisy. "Lord Barleycorn, The King of Autumn gives you his sincerest welcome to Hollow Shades!"

"Actually, we were just leaving." Daisy frowned, growing a little tired of talking to this strange puppet.

In contrast Lily giggled and offered the scarecrow her hoof. "It's a pleasure to meet you, I'm Lily Valley."

Lord Barleycorn set the violin bow in the grass and took Lily's hoof. "I'd say it's me who's honored, were you named for the Lily's beauty, or was the flower named for your own?"

"I um..." In the face of such flattery Lily Valley turned away, a bashful smile and a dark blush on her face. Feeling the puppeteer's eyes on her, Lily hurriedly added; "This is Daisy."

"Ah the Daisy, flower of spring; a bloom that speaks of humble innocence and possesses a gentle sweetness that rivals a warm breeze across your cheek." Lord Barleycorn tipped his hat to Daisy, "And I say you epitomize those qualities, m'lady."

Daisy opened her mouth, eager to respond to such beguiling words but she couldn't seem to form any of her own. It simply didn't feel right to respond properly to this scarecrow, no matter how polite the operator was.

"Gotta hoof it to this stallion," Daisy thought as she pretended to clear her throat, "He lays it on thick, but if he could say that to a mare's face and sound just as genuine he'd have... well, one possessive marefriend."

Lord Barleycorn held his hat down on his head as another gust grew. "Forgive me for being so forward, but what are two young beauties such as yourselves doing out and about on the cusp of a storm?"

"We're um... heading home to Ponyville." Daisy said, finally finding her tongue.

"Quite a ways as I understand it. You won't make it back unscathed." Lord Barleycorn stated, "There's no cover until you get to Hollow Shades, and then the roads become quite bereft of shelter in all directions."

"Well, we don't really have much of a choice. We need to get back home." Daisy looked over her shoulder, she could see Lily was glancing down the road and shuffling on her hooves like an overeager filly.

"It must be a very serious matter to risk the storm." Lord Barleycorn rubbed his chin, "Did the situation become... physical?"

"What? No no no, nothing like that. We just had a, um, falling out with the Harvests." Daisy still felt a little embarrassed talking to a scarecrow, but if the puppeteer was more secure talking through 'Lord Barleycorn' then she wouldn't question it. More weird stuff from a weird town. "At least this stallion's polite."

"A falling out, eh?" Lord Barleycorn mused, "Was it Summer Harvest? I've heard he can be a little hard-headed, but he means well."

"A little?" Daisy blanched, "He screamed at me and Lily when we just tried to calm everypony down."

The scarecrow shrugged, "He's under a lot of pressure."

Daisy frowned and shot a glare at the corn on either side of the road, "Do you know what went on?"

The scarecrow merely shook his head, "No more than what you told me. Could you tell me a little more? Talking about it might make you feel better."

Daisy sighed, the scarecrow's soft voice coaxing her to begin; "Well, he yelled at Roseluck after she told him that the Apples aren't out to belittle everything they do just because they're a branch family. When we tried to give a few examples of what the Apples have done for Ponyville, he turned on us... I mean he called us ungrateful and said if we were going to defend the Apples we could all be boiled in Smooze for all he cared."

"Smooze?" Lord Barleycorn shook his head, ignoring his desire to ask about it. "While I don't condone his words, I think you could perhaps understand the reason for them."

"What do you mean? He was pretty clear he didn't want our help." Lily Valley peeked up at the clouds again and tucked her tail between her legs.

"Not quite." The scarecrow collected his bow and leaned back against the rock, "Summer Harvest sounds like a stallion who's desperately trying to keep his pride intact. Most farmers are very proud, and asking for help was the same as admitting that he couldn't keep his family fed. As for his business with these 'Apples,' it's news to me."

Daisy raised an eyebrow, did the scarecrow just insinuate that he knew nothing about one of Equestria's most famous farming families? But there was more to what he had said, something that Daisy couldn't put her hoof on. "So... are you saying it's our fault?"

"What? Oh no, think about it." Lord Barleycorn tapped the side of his head with the bow, "His farm's not doing well, it's his livelihood, the reflection of all his effort and experience as a farmer. If the farm does poorly it makes him look like a bad farmer. He can't feed his family, he can't keep the farm looking like it should... shame of this magnitude might make a lesser pony want to cut his losses. But Summer keeps on working because giving up isn't even an option. If the farm fails then his family's out on the street. A lot's riding on him. I'm sure if your friend apologized, this whole matter could be swept under the rug. You all might come out a little stronger too."

Daisy shot a pensive look to Lily, who didn't seem concerned with the storm anymore. "You really think so?"

The scarecrow gave a crisp nod of his head, "I'd bet my hat on it."

"Daisy, do you want to give it one more shot?" Lily asked.

Daisy was silent for a moment, but a rumble in the sky seemed to clench it for it. "Come on Lily... we're heading back."

Lily nodded, eagerly turning around on the road but keeping her head noticeably lower than normal. "Maybe Harvest Moon still has breakfast set!"

"I hope. I hate working on an empty stomach." Daisy said, a little smile on her face, "It was nice meeting you... whoever you are."

"Stay dry!" Lord Barleycorn waved to them, strumming a few notes off on the violin. "And try to think on the bright side!"

"The bright side huh?" Daisy had already turned to follow Lily Valley, "Well, I did notice how you've been looking at Leadfoot."

Lily blushed, "Well, he is kinda cute, but if we're staying maybe we'll finally get a chance to see a forest spirit!"

Lord Barleycorn's shoulders slumped as he stared at the retreating mares, "Seriously? The kid thinks I'm the god of autumn, her mom thinks I'm her farm's spiritual guardian, and these two choose to believe I'm just a puppet?""

Reaching in through the mouth of his mask, Jack scratched his prickly stubble. "Ponies are freakin' weird. Still, that was pretty good for me improvising all that. Not bad considering I was just running out the clock with the storm."

A few warning drops, fat and heavy hit the brim of Jack's straw hat. It was all he got before the clouds opened up, and he was sopping wet. The rain masked his whimpering groan, and Jack tucked the violin and bow under his arm before he began to limp all the way back to the farm.

"The one good thing here? Those two aren't going to look back if they're rushing to get inside." Jack grumbled.

=== Ponyville, earlier that morning ===

"Hey Twi, find anything?" Applejack asked upon reentering the Ponyville library.

The apple farmer stopped in her tracks, struck by the state of the normally neat and tidy library. Books were piled across the floor, and the table in the center of the room was covered in scribbled notes.

"Uh, Twi, you in here?" Applejack called out, a little louder than before.

The lavender alicorn's head appeared from behind one of the piles, her eyes were a little bloodshot as she smacked her lips. "I'm here. I think I fell asleep last night."

"Ya need a moment to get yerself in gear?" Applejack asked.

"No, I'm used to all nighters." Twilight got to her feet and began doing stretches to ease her stiff neck muscles. "Did Fluttershy get done last night?"

Applejack sighed and shook her head. "Ah don't think so, those rabbits are the orneriest varmints I've ever seen, even worse than that Angel o'hers. Ah think Fluttershy's still in the orchard, tryin' to coax the rest of the rabbits back to her cottage."

"Well, at least she's calmed down I guess." Twilight began closing some of the books with her magic, then levitated her collection of notes to Applejack. "And from what they told Fluttershy... I didn't really get anything specific. A walking scarecrow that... ick, eats rabbits could be a lot of things. A berserk golem, a teenage dragon that's decided to harass the forest animals, and don't get me started on the volumes and volumes of local forest spirit myths."

Applejack rolled her eyes, "Well, whatever y'do, don't mention forest spirits around Granny Smith if you value gettin' home before dark. Great Granny believed in them and taught Granny all kinds'a stories."

Twilight chuckled politely, "Don't worry, I don't think it's any sort of forest spook. But after what Fluttershy told us, the rabbits used to live near a lumber mill. And after looking through some of the more detailed atlases I own, there's only one place that's close to Ponyville with one of those."

Applejack blinked, indulging her friend by asking the question Twilight wanted to hear; "And where's that?"

"A town called Hollow Shades, I've never heard of it." Twilight's nose twitched, she could smell Spike's buttermilk-blueberry waffles from all the way in the kitchen. "Have you ever been there?"

"Hollow Shades?" Applejack's smiled brightened, "Lansakes, Ah haven't been there since Ah was a real little filly. Heh, haven't even thought about that place in years, come to think of it."

Applejack noticed the odd look Twilight was giving her, "Heh, sorry. I got kin there, real nice ones. All distant cousins but they're hardy, even for Apples. "

"Oh, then we can ask them about this." Twilight yawned, "Why don't you send them a letter and ask if they've seen anything strange, and that we might be stopping by. Just um, keep things vague. I know your family's not squeamish, but I think we should keep the whole rabbit-eating scarecrow between us for now."

"Right, it might spook them if they haven't seen or heard of it yet." Applejack nodded. "Mind loanin' me some paper and a quill?"

Twilight shook her head and pointed to the desk she normally used to write letters to the princess. There was ample parchment, paper, envelopes, and ink to write with. After making sure Applejack was headed in the right direction, Twilight excused herself to eat a late breakfast.

With Twilight out of the room, Applejack spread a sheet of paper out on the desk and began to write:

"Dear cousin..."

Applejack resisted the urge to nibble on the tip of the quill as she tried to remember her cousin's name.

"Oh yeah!" Applejack smiled, pleased with herself for being able to remember his name so quickly.

"Dear cousin Leadfoot..."

To be continued...

Author's Note

You know, I didn't start this fic with any episode in mind but I think this story would perfectly fit as an exploration to the plot of Pinkie Apple Pie. I also didn't intend on it taking so long, but that's due to it being a sort of chapter within a chapter... and some family drama for good measure. Funny how things turn out.
And yeah... love or hate Brook, I think Bink's sake is a pretty song.

I know this one's gonna have a few errors here and there, but I've over-analyzed the hell out of the characters this time around and... reading my work for a 20th time will burn me out. Thankfully I had Aussie-Hard Dick and Jack Kellar helping me out. Enjoy the chapter guys!

Video list in case they get taken down:
Bink's Sake on violin

17. My lips are sealed.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 17: My lips are sealed.

"... and we're sorry we overreacted. We didn't mean to press the issue, we came here to help and we shouldn't have tried to bail on all of you after one argument." Daisy said, trying her best to look Summer Harvest in the eye.

Lily Valley nodded, "We... would like to brush this whole thing under the rug, if that's okay with you."

Summer Harvest had been chewing on his last bite of pancake throughout the entirety of Lily and Daisy's apology speech. Finally he swallowed, his chest heaved with one slow breath, and he pushed his plate back. Summer then showed them a small but genuine smile. "Girls, you're dripping on the floor. Go get a towel and dry yourselves off before you catch a cold."

Lily and Daisy both let out a sigh of relief.

"Let me get the towels, there's enough wet hoofprints in the house already." Harvest Moon chuckled before she set off for the bathroom.

Everypony in the kitchen was glad to have the Lily And Daisy back but by far the most visually excited was Roseluck, who was grinning from ear to ear. Carrot Top showed her appreciation by fixing the flower vendors two plates of cooling pancakes and omelets. Soon Harvest Moon returned with towels, which Lily and Daisy used to dry themselves then the floor they had unintentionally soaked.

Carrot Top meanwhile had to ask; "So what changed your minds?"

"Well," Lily Valley was already taking a seat at the table, eyes locked on her plate. "We met a talkative stallion on the side of the road."

"He was nice, but way too quirky for me." Daisy frowned, "But he helped put everything in perspective."

Leadfoot and Corn Crib shared a smile, one that Lily and Daisy saw and attributed to a shared sense of relief.

"Somepony you met on the road?" Harvest Moon looked out at the rain. "Whoever it was, he's soaked clear to the bone by now."

"I dunno who it was but he was nice, just really shy I guess." Lily Valley shrugged, "He never came out of the cornfield so we never found who he was."

Harvest Moon merely smiled and said no more, but she did seem a bit more lively as she finished her eggs.

"Hey Goldie, you gonna eat any of that?" Roseluck prodded a hoof across the table, "You wanted a second helping but you've barely touched it."

"I was thinking of taking it out on the porch and watching the rain as I eat." Carrot Top shrugged.

Summer Harvest snorted as he pulled away from the table. "Well, I can't waste the whole day in here. I'll be heading out to the toolshed."

Harvest Moon frowned. "Summer, it's pouring out there..."

"I noticed one of the scythes was a little dull, and we'll be needing it once the barley dries out." Summer shot his wife a smile before he picked his hat off the rack. "Don't look at me like that, I won't melt."

Harvest Moon seemed unamused. "Well, be careful out there."

"'Always am." Summer laughed as he left the kitchen. The front door creaked open, letting in the full roar of the rain before it shut again.

With Summer out of the room, Daisy and Lily Valley both relaxed and continued to eat and chat with Roseluck. Carrot Top was quick to join in, and even Corn Crib got in on the friendly banter. Leadfoot seemed preoccupied with looking out the window, which Carrot Top thought nothing about. Rain was often dropped on Ponyville after stressful preparations (like tax day) for therapeutic reasons, and Leadfoot looked about as tense as somepony could get.

The conversation drifted from some celebrity gossip, but when Roseluck let slip of having attended the Grand Galloping Gala, Corn Crib's eyes lit up and she wanted to know everything about that eventful night. Roseluck was just starting to get to the part where Pinkie Pie had started singing the Pony Pokey when Carrot Top felt a hoof tap her side.

"Hey cousin Golden, can I talk to you in the other room?" Leadfoot asked, still looking rather serious.

Lily Valley looked up from her plate, "Something wrong?"

Leadfoot's expression softened and he shook his head. "Nah, it's just some family stuff so don't worry."

Curious about her cousin's sudden change of attitude, Carrot Top rose from the table. Quickly remembering her plate, she looked to Corn Crib. "Guard my plate with your life."

Corn Crib put on an all-too serious face and saluted as she pulled the plate over to herself. Before leaving the kitchen with Leadfoot, Carrot Top could have sworn she heard Roseluck yelp. A quick glance over her shoulder revealed Roseluck rubbing her fetlock and Corn Crib giving her a castigating glare.

Now confidant Lord Barleycorn's breakfast was in safe hooves, Carrot Top entered the living room. Already having a feeling this wasn't meant to be shared, Carrot Top leaned in close and whispered; "So what's this about?"

"Well, first I'm real glad to see he was able to talk them back." Leadfoot then raised an eyebrow, "But really, with all their talk about seeing forest spirits and they didn't raise a fuss about him?"

"I don't understand that either, but whatever." Carrot Top then added with a more serious tone, "Did you see our mutual friend sneaking around outside?"

"More accurately, I just saw him limping to the barn." Leadfoot deadpanned.

Carrot Top blinked, "'Limping?'"

"You didn't notice the huge bruise around his foot?" Leadfoot asked, and when his cousin shook her head he sighed, "Well, he's got one bad foot, and havin' only two I can't imagine what kind of pain he's in right now, on top of being cold and wet I mean."

Carrot Top remembered back to last night, to how jovial and polite the scarecrow had been. If he was in pain then he was good at hiding it. "How long has he had it?"

"Just a day, but he hasn't complained about it much." Leadfoot said, "If you can keep your friends preoccupied, I can get your breakfast out to him."

Carrot Top shook her head, "No, I'll do it. I'd like to talk to him a little more. I did say I was saving it to eat out on the porch and watch the rain, it'd look suspicious if you took it. But you could do me a favor."

Leadfoot tilted his head. "A favor?"

"Yeah, distract them so they don't look out the window and see me running to the barn." Carrot Top smirked, "If you have trouble keeping their attention, especially Roseluck's, you just have to get them talking about last year's flower competitions."

Leadfoot didn't have to say anything, that grimace telegraphed just how boring he thought that was.

"Trust me, it'll work, just keep asking questions." Carrot Top said, "I'll be down in a second, I need to get an umbrella."

"We have one by the door." Leadfoot stated plainly, knowing his father hadn't touched it because he thought they were 'for mares.'

"I know, but this is one I brought from home." Carrot Top smiled as she headed toward the stairs.

With the plate firmly grasped in her teeth, Carrot Top took a second to adjust the umbrella hat on her head before heading from the steps of the porch to the barn. The cold rain urged Carrot Top along as it fell across her exposed back and hammered the umbrella, but thankfully she wasn't completely soaked by the time she made it inside.

Carrot Top remembered the day Pinkie had given her this umbrella hat, and she remembered just how impractical she thought it was. 'The point of an umbrella is to keep you completely dry while you're out in the rain' she had thought. Never in a million years would Carrot Top have believed it would have come in handy for carrying a plate of food in the rain.

Once inside the barn Carrot Top set the plate atop one of the empty carts and covered it with her umbrella hat. With Lord Barleycorn's breakfast clear from danger Carrot Top shook the water from her coat and mane. She still felt wet and consequently chilly but she no longer felt like she was soaked clear to the bone.

Leaving the umbrella in the cart, Carrot Top took the now cold breakfast and began to climb the stairs. She heard nothing other than the sound of rain on the sheet metal roof, and began to assume that she should have first checked the empty stalls below the hayloft. That assumption was forgotten when her eyes came above the second story floor.

Aside from its abundance of hay, the hayloft had two large support beams that rose up to the rafters. Carrot Top had noticed last night that nails had been driven into these beams but the banality of their existence had barely been worth remembering.

The purpose the nails originally served were lost on the carrot farmer, but right now they were being used as crude clothes hangers. Articles of clothing Carrot Top could easily identify as belonging to Lord Barleycorn were hung to, presumably, drip dry. His muddy boots were abandoned in the hay along with the violin case.

"In this cold air it'll take all day for those rags to dry out." Carrot Top finally came up to the top step, and her eyes lit up when she saw his hat and mask hung on the back of the same beam.

The creature that Carrot Top only knew as Lord Barleycorn was laying in the hay, completely cocooned in the blanket they had shared last night. Moisture could be seen leaking through the fabric, and he was shivering profusely. The prospect of seeing the creature under the costume had Carrot Top excited, but the shivering caught her off guard.

Carrot Top announced her presence by clearing her throat. "I um, brought you some breakfast."

A short chattering of teeth preceded a shaky response from Lord Barleycorn, "Th-thanks... c-could you bring it c-closer? I just got comfortable."

Carrot Top did so, setting the plate down in the hay next to his side. Lord Barleycorn's hands emerged from their warm home, and after wiping his hands on the blanket he took one of the cold pancakes under the covers.

"You know you're going to leave a lot of crumbs in there if you don't sit up and eat." Carrot Top said, taking a seat beside the half-wet blanket-cocoon.

"I'll shake the blanket outside when the rain stops." Lord Barleycorn mumbled between mouthfuls. "Thanks for bringing me something to eat."

"Don't worry about it, I had to make sure you got something." Carrot Top smiled, "You are working on this farm, and it'd be unfair if you went hungry."

"Which I appreciate more than you can believe." Lord Barleycorn continued, still chewing on his latest bite of food. "I don't know if these are really just this good or hunger really is the best spice."

If they were warm Carrot Top would have agreed, but her attention was elsewhere. While Lord Barleycorn was busy munching his way through his second helping, she had figured out which fold in the blanket was the top layer. Lifting this fold, Carrot Top tilted her head as she tried to make sense of his feet.

Although they were rather simple at a glance, a flex of one of his toes revealed a complex network of muscle and bone. The lack of a protective pad or hoof made his reliance on those boots appear more a necessity than a fashion choice.

The bruise that Leadfoot had mentioned was terrible. A purple ring of bruised flesh encircled his bald fetlock, and it appeared swollen when compared to its twin. Having seen enough, Carrot Top let the blanket back down.

"Leadfoot mentioned you were hurt." Carrot Top said plainly, "If I knew I wouldn't have asked you to walk that far."

"It's nothing." Lord Barleycorn's hand reached out for the plate, drawing it closer to him. "But I don't expect to be getting around to the lumber mill like I planned."

With a groan the creature pulled himself into a sitting position, using his hands to keep the large blanket draped over himself. Carrot Top craned her neck one way and then the other, but much to her chagrin she couldn't see anything beneath the covers. Lord Barleycorn gave a dejected sigh as he took the plate into his covered lap, and looked about to complain. Instead, he muttered something Carrot Top couldn't quite hear before he started gingerly taking small chunks of cold omelet to his mouth.

"I don't suppose you brought a fork, did you?" He asked.

"You didn't need one for the pancakes." Carrot Top said pointedly.

"I was hoping to be able to eat properly after days of eating with dirty hands and whittled chop sticks." Lord Barleycorn's shoulders slumped, "And I can't cut my food with my knife, wherever it disappeared to."

"You won't find that fancy silverware stuff in an Earth Pony household like this one. Only unicorns use those things." In a foalish attempt to not look like she was staring at his hands, Carrot Top cast her eyes over to the wall. "I could see if somepony in town has some."

"That'd be wonderful, but you don't have to." Lord Barleycorn set his empty plate aside, "I don't have any means of paying you back."

Carrot Top rolled her eyes, "Please, it'll be a gift."

"If you insist... I wouldn't dare insult you by arguing or refusing." Lord Barleycorn sighed, "Thanks."

"Don't thank me until I have them." Carrot Top smiled, but it slowly faded away as an uncomfortable silence fell between them.

"Um..." Carrot Top licked her lips, the question she'd been wanting to ask on the tip of her tongue. "I... was wondering since your mask is drying..."

"If its about what I look like, please don't ask." Lord Barleycorn said, attempting to sound polite.

Carrot Top quickly backpedaled, deciding to drop the subject. "A-actually, I was thinking of taking your clothes inside so they'd be out of the cold and dry faster."

"That'd be great, but won't everypony wonder why you're hanging straw-covered rags up to dry?" Lord Barleycorn asked.

"… You have a point." Carrot Top shivered upon hearing the rain intensify against the barn's tin roof. If it didn't let up, she'd be running through that mess.

"Leadfoot did say these clothes belonged to his grandfather, he might have more in the house." Lord Barleycorn shifted under the blanket and coughed, "Preferably something heavier."

"Sure, but could you tell me how you got Lily and Daisy to come back?" Carrot Top asked, "They said they met somepony on the road."

There was a groan from under the blanket, followed by another cough. "Well, it started out just as I thought. A little violin music and a lot of flattery got them to stick around, and I stared asking them questions. My plan was simply to delay them until the rain came down and they'd have to turn back toward the farm house. But by some miracle I somehow cobbled together an argument that got them to think about Summer's position. And despite all that they thought I was a puppet and there was a unicorn in the corn controlling me."

"And they were so eager to meet a forest spirit." Carrot Top giggled, "You did a great job, they apologized to everypony for running off and Summer accepted them back without any fuss."

"Then it all worked out for the best." Lord Barleycorn's teeth chattered as he slumped back into the hay. "Your friends are back, I got to eat and some dry clothes."

"That, and I'll bring you an ice pack for that foot of yours." Carrot Top then added; "And something for that cough."

"I've had it for a while, I think its the hay dust." Lord Barleycorn coughed again, "And breathing through that mask for days hasn't done me much good."

"Typical stallion, doesn't want to let on that he's sick." Carrot Top then responded, "Still, we can't have you getting sick. I don't think Corn Crib could work very well knowing the King of Autumn was laying in the barn like a sick cat."

"It, er, would be counter productive." Lord Barleycorn said dumbly.

"Very," Carrot Top smirked, "Still, I don't recall any stories about nature spirits getting sick. They're supposed to be above mortal illness and injury."

"Er..." Lord Barleycorn faltered.

Carrot Top shrugged, "Relax, I'm convinced of your good intentions here on the farm. Anypony who'd go this far to help is alright in my book, and you are putting on a very noble act for Corn Crib but... it is just an act, isn't it? You aren't a nature spirit."

"You're... very perceptive." Lord Barleycorn forced himself back up to a sitting position, and adjusted the blanket so a small opening allowed one of his eyes to lock with Carrot Top's. "I want your word you won't let this spread."

Although it wasn't said directly, Carrot Top caught his answer to her question. "I won't gossip, I'm very good at keeping secrets."

The blanket shifted and both of his furless arms slid out, reaching out in a begging gesture.

"Give me your hoof." He said firmly.

Looking from his hands to that glint, Carrot Top felt inclined to ask what he intended to do with her hoof. Instead she said nothing and raised her pale-yellow hoof and placed it in his hands. If he was asking for her trust she wasn't going to ruin the attempt with suspicious implications.

The entirety of those hands wrapped around Carrot Top's extended hoof, his fingers just lightly brushing the fur of her fetlock. Lord Barleycorn's hands were cold and a little clammy, but Carrot Top presumed that was the rain's doing. What surprised her was the control and strength behind them as he lightly squeezed her hoof, and wondered just how strong they were. Carrot Top banished these thoughts as quickly as possible, for fear of having to join Lyra in her strange little club.

Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, calling Carrot Top to face him. That eye under the covers was still looking straight into her own, and Carrot Top felt her cheeks starting to burn.

"Promise me," His words were as firm and gentle as his grip, "Promise me that you won't tell anyone, anypony I mean."

"I promise." Carrot Top responded automatically, lightly shaking their entwined limbs. "But... promise not to tell what exactly, and who?"

"That you won't tell Corn Crib, or Harvest Moon. They believe in me, and I'd hate to destroy that hope." Lord Barleycorn released her hoof and slouched. "I know Leadfoot doesn't believe I'm a forest spirit, or maybe he doesn't care so there's not much lost if he found out. But if Corn Crib or her mom found out I'd just be a weirdo living around their farm."

"Won't they find out eventually?" Carrot Top tilted her head, "If the farm's saved or not they will figure it out."

"Only if I stick around." Lord Barleycorn stated, "My plan was to impose on Leadfoot's good graces after we had rescued their home from foreclosure. I would ask him to direct me to these princesses you ponies revere, and either ask about sending me home or pointing me in the right direction."

"Send you back home?" Carrot Top blinked, "You mean you're lost?"

"Very, and I have no frame of reference to get my bearings." Lord Barleycorn lightly shook his head.

The more Carrot Top pondered on this revelation, the more awed she felt toward this creature. He was doing this all because he promised a foal he met on the road, all the while being lost and fragile? Carrot Top had met many selfless ponies before, but not many who would do anything like this for no promised reward.

"Well, you don't have to worry about asking Leadfoot for directions." Carrot Top smiled when his head snapped up to look her in the eye again. "Because I'll take you to Canterlot myself after the harvest is over."

"I... don't know what to say." Lord Barleycorn chuckled but quickly devolved into another coughing fit. "Excuse me."

"You're excused, but that cough didn't sound good." Carrot Top said, her voice full of sudden concern.

"It's..." One of his hands slipped into the blanket to feel his face. "... I do feel a little feverish."

"I better see what medicine Harvest Moon has. I'll be back as soon as I can." Carrot Top took the empty plate in her teeth and began heading toward the stairs.

"Hold on a sec."

Carrot Top turned around, Lord Barleycorn was still sitting up.

"I only got to show myself once to a pony, and he ended up running off screaming." He slowly reached up and began pulling the blanket back, "You promised to keep everything I told you between us, and I am trusting you with my health..."

Carrot Top blinked as she saw the head of Lord Barleycorn emerge. From the way he had billed himself up as some nauseating or terrifying beast Carrot Top had expected far more fantastical than what was ultimately delivered. There were no horns, no pustules, no tusks, no unnatural protrusions, or anything else Carrot Top could dream up with her own vivid imagination. She wondered what that first pony had seen to really scare him off if this was all he saw. Sure, Lord Barleycorn didn't have much in the way of fur, but it was a nice shade of gold. Instead of a monster she just saw a very kind and expressive face that was odd, but hardly the stuff of nightmares.

Carrot Top dropped the plate into the hay, and continued to look at the creature for a moment before showing him a smile. "I'm still waiting for the scary part."

Lord Barleycorn smiled back to her, "Let's keep this between us too. If Leadfoot heard that I showed you first he'd be jealous."

Carrot Top drew her hoof over her mouth. "My lips are sealed."

Craning her neck down to retrieve the plate, Carrot Top then paused as a thought entered her mind. "One more thing, your name isn't Lord Barleycorn, is it?"

"No." The creature shook his head, "It's Jack."

The carrot vendor blinked, "Jack? Just Jack?"

"Hardly as impressive as Lord Barleycorn, I know." Jack laughed, "Sorry to disappoint you."

"I didn't mean it like that." Carrot Top cleared her throat and curtsied for her new friend. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Jack."

Jack nodded in response, but his smile only seemed to brighten. "The pleasure's all mine, Ms. Harvest."

=== Sprout Family Farm ===

Wind Row yawned as he doubled checked the attic door, not a single ray of light could be seen, the boxes he had moved on top of the trap door had seen to that. His brothers would have a hard time barging in to bother him and ruining the negatives.

The whole attic stank of the developing fluids that sat in tubs here and there. A single red light was all he had to see by, courtesy of the photography kit he got from that commercial in the back of his Power Ponies comic. His brothers had laughed, and intentionally barged in on him the last time he tried to develop pictures... or maybe they had to use the bathroom real bad. Regardless, they never apologized for ruining his negatives and Wind Row resolved to never use the bathroom as a darkroom.

The film was dropped in the chemical mix, and very carefully Wind Row began to tilt the tub back and forth. The images came in slowly, very slowly, but soon the images he had captured began to reform themselves as if by magic. Magic, that's what it felt like to the colt. Earth ponies never could do tricks like unicorns could, and knowing that he was the reason these pictures were appearing gave him a rush unlike any other. He loved his farm and family, but photography made Wind Row feel special.

With the pictures now soaked in developing fluid, Wind Row fished the photos out with tongs and began to rinse them in another tub filled with water. The image of the scarecrow was clear even under the red light, and would look even better once he got it enlarged on the photographic paper he had waiting. First they would need to dry, and that was as simple as being hung up to dry thanks to some of his mom's clothespins.

Wind Row sat there in the dark, looking at the negatives when he noticed something. In one he could almost swear he could see an mouth under the burlap. He'd know for sure when he enlarged the image on paper, but if he had then his dad would believe him and his brothers would stop teasing him!

That would have to come after the film dried, and that would be another hour or so. Luckily Wind Row had brought a snack and his brother's deck of cards for a few games of solitaire. It was going to be a long wait, but what Wind Row didn't notice was the short pop of magic behind him, or the new design of a camera on his flank.

To be continued...

Author's Note

Finished editing this chapter at 3AM, but just after publishing it I noticed there was a huge paragraph missing when I took one last look at it. Frustrated and tired, I unpublished it and went to bed feeling I'd fix it in the morning. Well, it's fixed now and the story shall progress. Sorry for the tease, it was unintentional.

I hope everyone likes this chapter, I had a lot of fun developing Carrot Top and Jack's friendship here. =3

And YES, new artwork thanks to my buddy as mentioned in the main description and I think he did a friggin' great job. He's open for commissions so check him out.

Looked over by my friend Jack Kellar.

Writing music for this chapter: Sabaton - Carolus Rex Album.

Editing music: The best of Queen.

19. Like purple death?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 19: Like purple death?

For Carrot Top, the trip back to the farm was much more pleasant. The dirt road had dried just enough that she could travel quickly without having to worry about her hooves sinking up to her fetlocks.

The sight of the shabby homestead gave the carrot farmer a moment to reflect on what she had seen in Hollow Shades. If anything the house was just as bad as the buildings in town, standing with its wood siding naked to the sun and rain. Carrot Top was no carpenter, but she knew the reason anypony paints their house wasn't to make it look pretty, but to protect it against the elements. The mere fact that the boards weren't already warped was a miracle, but it heralded yet another problem for her relatives.

If the family didn't start turning a profit, one big enough to start repairing their home, the whole house could begin to fall apart.

Extending this worrying thought to the rest of Hollow Shades, Carrot Top shivered as she estimated the whole town had a life span of three years. At most.

All of this because one pony decided to close down that lumber mill.

"The lumber mill... is that why Jack was so interested in it? Did he already figure all of that out? He did say he was working on a plan to help the town. Reopening the lumber mill would definitely help the town, and if there's more money in town there's more ponies wanting to live here... more ponies more bits... Carrot Top began to grin, "He did say he wanted to get the lumber mill running again. I'd bet my mane that he already figured all of this out."

Now brimming with positivity, Carrot Top cantered away from the road when a large shadow passed over her head. Carrot Top had to twist her head around in time to see an all too familiar pegasus soaring over the corn, her hooves touching the corn tassels as Derpy wobbled about in mid flight.

Carrot Top shook her head, "Derpy's a sweet mare but really, what pea-brain decided to give her a job as sensitive as carrying mail?"

Looking back at the house, Carrot Top wasn't too surprised to see Leadfoot on the front porch. The stallion was passively flipping through the small stack of letters he had received and didn't look up until Carrot Top was standing at the foot of the steps.

"Anything interesting?" Carrot Top asked, showing her cousin a smile.

"Aside from bills, I got a few responses from other members of the family." Using his hoof, Leadfoot pushed the letters into a wide arc so he could see the multitude of hoof-written addresses. "Cousin Wheat Chaff, Uncle Maple Leaf, wow even cousin Clockwork answered."

Carrot Top looked from envelope to envelope. She couldn't exactly read them while they were turned away from her, but somehow knowing these were penned by relatives she hadn't seen in years made her feel even more hopeful.

"I didn't know you sent out more requests for help." Carrot Top looked up, "Was I just the first to respond?"

"You're the closest to Hollow Shades, and we knew you still farmed so you were our best choice." Leadfoot stated before ripping open one of the envelopes with his teeth. "But I didn't send any other letters."

After unfolding the letter on the porch floor, Leadfoot cleared his throat before reading:

"Dear Harvest Moon,
First let me say that it is wonderful to hear from you. I am well and so is my husband. Our farm in Appleloosa is doing well despite the main export of this town being what it is. A pony can't just live off apples afterall.

I had no idea things were so bad back east. I wish we could just drop everything and come but our own harvest time is approaching and we're strapped for help as it is. I might not be able to come but I'll send some bits your way. If Summer goes on about how he doesn't like charity, let me state very clearly this is not charity. I expect you to put the money toward getting your ducks in a row so you can host another Harvest family reunion on the old family farm. I haven't been to Hollow Shades in over a decade and I can barely recall what it was like except for all the trees. I do miss seeing tress that didn't have apples hanging from them six months out of the year.

With love,
Wheat Chaff and family."

Leadfoot blinked, "Mom sent letters? She never told anypony."

"I guess she was just doing what she could." Carrot Top said, "Your dad is pretty thick-headed sometimes."

"Tell me about it." Leadfoot snorted as he folded the letter and slipped it back into the envelope.

Gathering the letters into a stack, Leadfoot carefully picked them all up in his mouth. That's when the overpowering scent of maple syrup tickled his nose. After spitting the letters back onto the porch, Leadfoot leaned in for a more investigative sniff.

Leadfoot's odd behavior didn't go unnoticed by Carrot Top. "Did some mare send you a perfumed letter?"

"I've never given any mare the impression that I'm some maple syrup junkie." Leadfoot slid the offending letter out of the stack, "Why would uncle Maple Leaf send us a letter that smelled like-"

Leadfoot paused as he examined the envelope closely. It looked thicker than a normal envelope should be. Using his hoof to stand it on edge, Leadfoot saw that it wasn't one envelope, but two.

"There's another letter stuck to the back." Leadfoot explained, carefully using his hooves to pry them apart.

The sound of paper ripping made Leadfoot flinch. "Dangit, Maple Leaf must've spilled syrup on the back of the envelope."

"Who's the other letter from?" Carrot Top asked.

Leadfoot responded by lifting the second envelope up, showing off the hole that spread from the return address to the stamp.

"Well, since it's open... kinda, you might as well pop it open and read it." Carrot Top shrugged, "I got Ja- I mean our guest some ice for his foot in my bags."

Leadfoot blinked in surprise, "You've seen him today?"

"Just for a little while before I left for town. He was grateful for those clothes." Carrot Top smiled, "Must be terrible not to have a fur coat."

That got a smile on Leadfoot's face. "Alright, here's hoping this letter's meant for us or we might be intruding on somepony's personal business."

Carrot Top watched Leadfoot's eyes dance across the opened letter. She figured he was probably checking to make sure it wasn't anything too saucy before reading it aloud. But instead of blushing and stuffing the letter back in the envelope like Carrot Top half expected, the stallion grew pale.

Concerned, Carrot Top took a step closer. "Leadfoot? Something wrong?"

Leadfoot's voice was a whisper as he spoke; "It's from cousin Applejack."

That name might as well have been a blow from a hammer. Carrot Top's body tensed, and she began to imagine what would transpire if Applejack discovered their connection. Applejack wouldn't understand the damage she'd do and would announce it to everypony in Ponyville. From there on Carrot Top would never hear the end of it...

"Well... don't just leave me in the dark. Slide it over." Carrot Top swallowed, trying desperately to sound confident.

Doing as requested, Leadfoot slid the letter to his cousin.

"Dear cousin Leadfoot,

Ah hope yer well, it's been so long since Ah've heard from ya or any of the family in Hollow Shades and Ah thought Ah'd check in on ya. None of ya have been coming to the Apple Family reunions, and we're all startin' ta worry about ya'll."

Carrot Top shook her head, Applejack even wrote in that southern twang of hers. Nevertheless, Carrot Top continued with the letter:

"Me and some friends are thinkin' about takin' a trip out to yer neck of the woods. Ah don't know the area myself, but Ah shouldn't be too much trouble findin' yer farmstead. I remember Hollow Shades being pretty nice myself, but that was real long ago. Ah'm sure it's still a nice place. Mah friend Rainbow says some real weird things about yer town but Ah'm sure she's just makin' excuses so she doesn't have ta go. Dunno why though, it's not like a trip to Hollow Shades will take as long as a train ride to Appleloosa. Our kin back west are doin' great if you haven't heard.

Hay, Ah'll be able to tell ya that in person. 'Course, ya'll have a chance ta meet all mah friends. Fluttershy loves rabbits, 'n I hear rabbits're plentiful 'round those parts. Twilight Sparkle's been goin' on about Everfree myths, so yer granpappy'll have plenny'a chance to tell all those tales. Maybe he'll also show her all his scarecrows, not that there's nothin' strange about 'em.

We don't have any plans for leavin' right now, we all got our schedules to work around. It'd also be wrong of me ta come before ya can respond to this letter. Let me know if ya got room for us to stay, or if we gotta get a place in town to stay at.

Tell yer folks hi for me, Ah can't wait ta see'em again!

Much love,
yer cousin Applejack."

Carrot Top hadn't realized it right away, but the more she read the tighter she had clenched her jaw. In the past she had worried about Rose, Lily, or Daisy accidentally telling somepony back home about her family's ties to the Apples. Ultimately, Carrot Top had decided her friends were trustworthy with such vital information. Roseluck was sometimes a bit of a motormouth, but even she wouldn't knowingly hurt Carrot Top's reputation.

If Applejack knew, she wouldn't extend Carrot Top the same courtesy. She'd insist on making a huge deal of it and Carrot Top's whole reputation in Ponyville would vanish like water down a drain.

When Carrot Top finally tore her attention away from the letter, she saw that her cousin was looking just as shellshocked as she was. Leadfoot was rubbing his forehead with his hoof and taking long controlled breaths. Carrot Top understood her own worries, but would Applejack's arrival really be as bad for him as it was for her?

"Hey, you alright?" Carrot Top asked.

"I-" Leadfoot let out a slow, heavy breath, "-will be. If she shows up... I know dad will flip out."

"Right, but we can't do anything." Carrot Top relaxed her jaw after feeling it clench again. "Hide that letter for now, and we'll talk about it later."

Leadfoot's eyes glanced to the letter, then to Carrot Top. "Wouldn't it be better if I just burned it or ripped it up?"

Carrot Top shrugged, finally starting to reclaim some of her former calm. "You could, but you'll have to answer it sooner or later."

Leadfoot seemed disheartened, but after a few moments of thoughtful silence, a hopeful smile appeared. "Right, I'll write about how rough things are and we're much too busy to have her and her friends underhoof."

Carrot Top responded with a sigh, "You don't know Applejack like I do. The second she hears her 'family' is in trouble she'll drop everything to hurry over here to make things all better... and probably with as many members of the Apple family as she can gather right behind her."

Leadfoot hung his head, "Applejack on her own would get dad mad, the whole Apple clan showing up? That... would get ugly fast."

"Right, but her letter says her friends will be coming too. That might be just as bad as the Apple clan." Carrot Top said coolly, now looking at the letter with more determined eyes.

Leadfoot watched his cousin as she studied the letter. The mare was calm, almost detached where before she had been clearly unsettled. He had to wonder, what other skills had Carrot Top picked up while living in Ponyville? "What do you mean?"

"Applejack's friends have a nose for trouble." Carrot Top muttered, "Trouble always either finds them or they find it. If those mares start sniffing around the barn they'll find Lord Barleycorn for sure."

Leadfoot grimaced, "You really think so?"

Carrot Top looked down at the letter, scanning its contents again. "Yeah, and I think they already know something about him. Applejack's a terrible liar, a bad haggler too." Carrot Top tapped her hoof at the word 'scarecrow.' "She let too much slip in this letter, afterall why would anypony even bother mentioning scarecrows? And Applejack asking your grandpa, rest his soul, about Everfree myths? Please. Granny Smith can go on for hours about Everfree spirit stories if you let her, so why would she think your grandpa would know more than her? Ergo, Applejack, and by extension the rest of her friends, probably know something about our two-legged friend."

"You don't think they know something we don't, like that he could be, y'know, bad?" Leadfoot frowned.

Carrot Top looked her cousin square in the eye and raised an eyebrow. "Do you really think that?"

Leadfoot wilted, instantly shamed by his own words. "No, he's... I dunno. I don't think he's dangerous but I'd feel better if I knew anything about him."

"His name is Jack." Carrot Top said with a smile.

Leadfoot blinked, "Jack?"

"Yeah, just 'Jack.' It's weird sure, but we never name ourselves, right?" Carrot Top looked over her shoulder, seemingly satisfied when she saw nopony on the approach. "Just don't tell Corn Crib. Let's not spoil the illusion for her."

"Fair enough." The thin crack of a smile began to appear on Leadfoot's face.

"Anyway, forget about the letter for today. We're going to reply to it, but we're going to drag this out as long as we can. If we don't send a reply at all Applejack will get curious and just show up unannounced." Carrot Top's ears folded back as she glanced back at the road. "And once Applejack arrives... I'll want to disappear."

"Why not just say you're here as a friend of the family?" Leadfoot asked, "It's not like you have to announce you're a Harvest."

Carrot Top shook her head. "That might work, but there's one problem. Applejack can't lie to save her life but she knows when you're not telling her the truth. I'd rather not have Applejack get suspicious at all if I can help it. The minute she finds out we're related it's no longer 'Carrot Top's carrot field,' it becomes 'the Apple family's carrot field.' All of my work to build my own reputation? Out the window."

Leadfoot rolled his eyes, "You're starting to sound like dad."

"Maybe, but I don't blame all my problems on Applejack. She's a nice mare, she'd would give you the hat off her head if you really needed it." Said Carrot Top, "But her family's reputation swallows up everything. As much as I like her, I'd rather be known as a Harvest than just another bud on the massive Apple Family Tree."

Leadfoot smiled, it had been a while since he felt a genuine surge of family pride. "And that's why you're here."

"Darn tootin." Carrot Top smirked, then squeaked in surprised as she felt something run down her leg. Following the sensation with her eyes, she found a small trickle of cold water running down from her saddle bag. "Darnit... the ice I bought is starting to melt. I gotta run this in to Jack, then I'll be out to the field where I should be."

"If dad asks where you were... what should I say?" Leadfoot asked.

Carrot Top shrugged, "Just like I said in the note I left in the house. I noticed you didn't have any cold medicine so I went to go get some."

Leadfoot nodded, but before Carrot Top had turned to head to the barn Leadfoot cleared his throat.

"Um... Cousin Golden, I gotta admit you're probably smarter than I am." Leadfoot said as he rubbed the back of his head, "When we get something figured out, you'll help me write that letter to Applejack, right?"

"Pretty big of him to admit that, even though I'm not sure if that's true or not." Carrot Top thought, "Of course I will, but I'm not smarter than you Leadfoot. I've... just had to be on the tips of my hooves for a long time."

Leadfoot's ears twisted back, "You aren't that way here, are you?"

"Not at all." Carrot Top shook her head, "It's been so long since anypony called me 'Golden Harvest' I'd almost forgotten what it sounded like. Hearing you call me by that name is... it's just great, really."

After seeing her cousin's smile return, Carrot Top turned away from the house. "See you in the fields!"

Every step toward the barn caused a cold wave down Carrot Top's leg. Carrot Top was never averse to water, but the cold air made it feel as if somepony was running a icy blade down her leg. If a little ice water was this bad, Carrot Top couldn't imagine how Daisy and Lily Valley survived being caught out in the chilly rain. Back home they bolted for home the second the pegasi let the first few drops of water fall.

The barn was as quiet as the past few times Carrot Top had ventured inside. Rather than allowing the ice to continue dripping down her leg, Carrot Top emptied the ice into the ice pack and screwed the lid on tight before climbing the stairs.

Jack was still in the hay, wrapped tightly in the blanket. If it wasn't for the slight motion of his breathing she could have believed it was just a rolled up blanket... with lumps. His mask was still hanging on a nail, just beside his hat. Neither looked especially dry from hanging in the cold, stillness of the barn.

"Hey, are you awake?" Carrot Top announced.

A light cough was heard under the blanket before its occupant stirred and sat up. Jack's head emerged, looking very groggy and a little pale. However, for as much as Carrot Top knew that could be how he normally looked.

"I am now." Jack rubbed his eye with his hand, "How was the trip?"

"Enlightening." Carrot Top said, "But I got you some cough syrup. The doctor I met in town said it sounded like a cold."

"Very likely. I haven't noticed any other symptoms." Jack raised his arms over his head for a good stretch, "And if it is just a cold I just need rest and lots of fluids."

Carrot Top's ears bent back, "It's a shame I can't just bring you inside. "

"A dry, warm bed would be the best thing for me..." Jack shielded his mouth as he began to cough, "But I can't risk being seen by Summer Harvest, or Corn Crib if I didn't have my mask on. You couldn't even hide me in the attic with this cough."

"I suppose not." Carrot Top sat and fished the cough syrup out of her bag and set it in front of Jack.

Jack reached out and took the bottle, sneering at the bottle and its contents. "Ugh, grape-flavored."

"You don't like grapes?" Carrot Top asked.

"No, I don't mind them. It's just I've never had cough syrup that actually tasted like grape." Jack smirked, "Have you?"

Carrot Top thought back to her foalhood, "No, I can't say I have. Every cough syrup I ever tasted like..."

"Like purple death?" Jack chuckled as he measured some of the medicine into the marked cap. "Speaking of..."

Carrot Top watched as Jack lifted the full cap to his mouth and downed it all in one gulp. For not having a snout, Jack managed to contort his face into such a sour display that caused Carrot Top to cover her face with her hoof to hide her smile.

"Guh, like purple death no matter where you go." Jack shuddered, smacking his lips as he screwed the lid back on.

"You know Jack, I never would have thought I'd ever hear somepony make jokes like that when they're sick." Carrot Top said, "On the whole way into town I thought you'd be miserable."

"Meh, if it's a cold, it's a minor one. Now if I was catching the flu I'd be cranky for sure, knock on wood." Jack chuckled nervously and knocked on the hay with his knuckles. Carrot Top didn't understand the gesture. "Thanks for getting this for me, by the way."

"It was nothing, really." Carrot Top beamed, her tail twitching a little as she dug into her bag again. "But that's not all."

The ice pack was tossed in front of Jack. "This is for your fetlock- I mean, your foot."

"Ankle specifically, but pony anatomy doesn't translate well to human anatomy, huh?" Jack shrugged as he placed the ice pack on his injured foot. "Ah... coldcoldcold..."

"Human? Is that what you're called?" Carrot Top tilted her head.

A sheepish grin appeared on Jack's face. "Yeah, kinda let that little tidbit slip out. Better not let Leadfoot know that either."

"Well, you have nopony to blame but yourself for letting it slip." Carrot Top teased.

Jack shot the mare a challenging smirk, "No, but I can blame you for being so easy to talk to."

Carrot Top smirked back, "Yeah, well your feet look funny."

"Yeah, well you're short."

"You only have two legs."

"You're covered in fuzz."

"Oh yeah well you have the world's smallest muzzle." Carrot Top pointed her hoof at Jack's face.

Jack's hands flew to his face, where he began to run his fingers over his lips and nose. When his hands fell to his lap he stuck out his lower lip in an over-dramatic pout. "... Nuh-uh."

Carrot Top couldn't help herself, their trading in schoolyard insults combined with the absurdity of his foalish pout caused Carrot Top to lose it. She flopped into the hay, letting each of her worries melt away with every laugh. When she finally finished Carrot Top wiped her tear-filled eyes and sighed.

"Okay... maybe not the smallest." Carrot Top acquiesced, "But top ten for sure."

"I'll settle for that." Jack coughed, although not as harshly as before. "Nice to see I can make anypony laugh."

"A laugh is what I really needed." Carrot Top said as she rolled back onto her hooves. "You really have a knack for cheering ponies up."

"Some people call it acting childish." Jack said, "But the second I see a smile or get a laugh I know I did the right thing."

"Before you go to Canterlot, you have to meet Pinkie Pie. She thinks the same way." Carrot Top's smile faltered upon mentioning Pinkie Pie. Jack might end up meeting her sooner than he wanted.

"Jack, I gotta be serious for a minute." Carrot Top took a breath to center herself again, "You... do know how serious things are around right? That the town only has until the wood in the buildings starts to rot, and then nopony can live here?"

Jack's shoulders slumped, "Doesn't take a genius to know that exposed wood warps. But yeah, I know."

That didn't sound like a 'yes' or a 'no,' so Carrot Top decided to fish for more information. "If you know, you must have thought about this..."

"Laying in the hay with nothing to do gives a guy a lot of time to think." Jack reclined back into the hay, folding his arms behind his head. "I did think up something, just the start of a plan really."

Now this sounded promising. "Care to share it with me?"

Jack glanced to the mare, then stared back up at the ceiling. "It's ambitious, and it runs counter to everything I've made you, Leadfoot, and Corn Crib swear by."

Carrot Top didn't like the sound of that, "What... do you mean?"

Jack tilted his head on its side, his eyes focusing on something over Carrot Top's shoulder. "Ponies around here still believe in spirits and other spooks, right? So why not let them see one?"

"What... are you suggesting?" Carrot Top turned her head to see what had gotten the human's attention.

"Once my leg is better," Jack said as he stared at his mask, "I'm getting dressed up so I can go into town."

To be continued...

Author's Note

Annnnd there is it. A small piece of the mystery revealed, or really just why Carrot Top doesn't want her real name thrown around. =3

This whole idea (and consequently responsible for this whole fic) came from one picture.

Sure the animation team was just recycling characters to fill in a crowd, but it made me think. Another picture that spurred me on was this, obviously it's a screenshot of the show featuring Carrot Top's house.

The amount of little tidbits you can find in this show are amazing.

Read and Edited by Jack Kellar and Courage Fire

20. Can you play another song?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 20: Can you play another song?

Recess was something every foal looked forward to. It was a chance to play in the newly fallen leaves, to enjoy the fresh air, and an opportunity to socialize, and it was in this regard that Corn Crib was no different than her schoolmates. Since the business with the farm had become so imposing, she hadn't had any other time to spend with her friends but the forty-five minutes Mr. Stockholm released them out into the yard to play.

The moment the bell had rung, it interrupted the teacher's lecture and caused over a dozen foals to stampede outside for recess.

The neighboring farm had planted corn this year, and it served as a natural boundary for the playground. Some of the colts used to play 'tag' among the rows before Mr. Stockholm began handing out detentions for breaking the stalks. To the north stood a small grove of trees and a shallow stream that ran out to the lake that was on other side of town. Aside from being the place where most of the foals liked to play, the stream was something that was scoured everyday for anything of interest.

Sometimes after a strong rain a few colorful stones would be washed up on the sandbar, and one time Blueberry had discovered a small topaz. That one time was enough to have the stream searched over four times every recess in hopes of lightning striking twice. Corn Crib could already see a group heading in that direction to begin today's gem hunt.

To Corn Crib's relief, her friend Thistle Bloom wasn't among them. She had sidestepped the outgoing stampede so she could walk outside at her leisure. Their lone colt friend, Wedge, was working his way back to the door. Corn Crib guessed he had rushed out with the rest of the crowd and hadn't seen them until now.

"So do either of you know what you're gonna do for the Fall Harvest festival?" Wedge frowned, "I'm not sure what to do."

Thistle Bloom sighed, "Not a clue, I haven't done any arts and crafts since I was a real little. Having something ready in a week isn't going to be easy."

"Me neither." Corn Crib muttered, "And I don't think some scribbles with my crayons or some macaroni art are going to be worth showing in the festival's art gallery. Besides... we don't have any macaroni."

Thistle Bloom chewed on her cheek. "I'd shave my mane to have macaroni. Mom only packed me a dandelion sandwich this morning."

"Lucky you." Corn Crib's lip trembled, "I don't wanna know what my mom packed me."

"You never want to see what your mom packs." Thistle Bloom giggled as they began moving out to their favorite spot, the shade of an elm tree that stood at the schoolhouse's corner.

"I'll trade you lunches..." Corn Crib whimpered, daring to hope Thistle Bloom or Wedge would accept.

"Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me." Wedge made a disgusted face, "I feel sorry for you, Corn Crib, I really do. But today my mom scrounged up some peanut butter and jelly and I'm not swapping it for mushrooms and onions..."

"Careful Wedge," Thistle Bloom snickered, "A few of the bigger colts might hear you bragging and force you to trade lunches with them."

Wedge's mouth clamped shut as he fearfully looked around the playground, but thankfully it didn't look like any of the other foals had heard him. Corn Crib and Thistle Bloom shared a laugh as Wedge shot them an annoyed frown.

Corn Crib let out a happy sigh, then flopped down in the grass. "Either of you wanna go down and fish for stuff in the creek?"

"I think everypony's already picked it clean by now. If there was anything at all." Wedge said as he watched the other foals working down the banks, "Just once I'd like to get a frog out of there to play with. Too bad they've learned to stay away from here."

"If the stream's out, what do you want to do?" Thistle Bloom asked, sounding bored. "Tag?"

"We did that all recess yesterday." Corn Crib frowned, "Jump rope?"

"Goldenrod and Ragweed are using it." Wedge said, but he didn't sound too disappointed. "Are any of the balls inflated?"

"The last one blew out yesterday when Pudge fell on it." Corn Crib chuckled at the memory.

Thistle Bloom grit her teeth, "What about hide and seek?"

Wedge shook his head, "The last time we played that other foals pointed out where we where hiding. What about the sandbox?"

Both fillies shuddered.

"Last time we played in it we found out the neighbor's barn cats love it more than we do." Thistle Bloom wiped her hooves on the grass at the memory.

Corn Crib winced, getting desperate for things to suggest. "Tug of war?"

Wedge frowned, "There's three of us, and there's no rope to use."

All three of them let out a disappointed sigh.

A defeated silence hung over the trio, but only until Wedge spoke up again. "Well, at least we're not the only ones who're bored."

Corn Crib blinked her eyes at her friend, "Huh?"

"Over there, by the corn field." Wedge jabbed a hoof in the direction he was looking.

Following her friend's hoof, Corn Crib saw that Wind Row sitting by the corn. He was hunched over, looking rather perturbed as he glared down at something he had scattered all over the grass. Corn Crib's guess was he had gotten into one of those trading card games and he wasn't happy with what he got.

"Wind Row? Yeah, apparently he got his cutie mark yesterday." Corn Crib squinted, "A camera, I think."

Thistle Bloom rolled her eyes. "Actually, I'm surprised he's not totally Block Heading it."

Both of Thistle Bloom's friends stared at her in confused silence.

"Block Heading, you know, how Block Head was being a show off when he got his cutie mark?" Thistle Bloom tried to sound confident, but it was clear she was beginning to believe her words sounded better in her head.

"Well, Wind Row's alright... in small doses." Corn Crib frowned, "I suppose we should go over and congratulate him."

"You think he'll have a Cute-ceañera?" Wedge smiled, already imagining a big slice of cake that often accompanied such festivities.

"Block Head didn't get one, so I dunno." Thistle Bloom shrugged, "Maybe that's why he's looking so down?"

Corn Crib frowned as she got back to her hooves, "If that's the case then we have to go say hi."

The playground was hardly vast, it only took a little sidestepping to avoid the games the other foals were playing for them to reach the corn stalks. It had only been a week ago that they stood green and lively, now the dry leaves produced a dry rattle as they were rustled by the wind. Corn Crib did notice that the crows that seemed to hesitate above the corn back home were not willing to approach the school house at all.

"Maybe they don't like school either." Corn Crib snickered to herself.

Although Corn Crib's hooves occasionally found a dry leaf, the resulting crunch didn't cause Wind Row to look up. He was too absorbed in his cards- no, they weren't cards, they were photographs. Nearly a dozen or so, but their lack of quality surprised Corn Crib. She thought having a cutie mark in photography meant he'd be able to take decent pictures.

Regardless, Corn Crib put on a friendly smile before she spoke. "Hey Wind Row."

The youngest Sprout looked up from his pictures, genuinely surprised to see these three wanting to talk to him. "Um, hey Corn Crib. What's up?"

Corn Crib shook her head. "Nothing really, we just stopped by to say congratulations on getting your cutie mark."

"That? Oh, it's nothing." Wind Row snorted, then shook his head, "Sorry, it's great an' all, but it came at a really bad time."

Wedge blinked, "I thought a cutie mark came when it was supposed to."

"They do, and I'm glad I have it, but..." Wind Row nodded to the photos laying in the grass. "When everypony says your cutie mark appears in a flash, I didn't think they meant literally. That flash ruined all my pictures when I was developing them."

Corn Crib took a second look at Wind Row's collection. Beyond the obvious facts that cameras had film and flash bulbs, she really didn't know anything about the developing process.

"One flash did this?" Wedge blinked as he leaned in to look at one of the garbled, muddy images.

"One is all it takes. It's why all development has to be done in a darkroom." Wind Row explained, a small smile starting to appear. Nopony back home wanted to talk about photography.

Thistle Bloom raised an eyebrow. "If it's dark how do you see what you're doing?"

"I use a special light that doesn't ruin the film." Wind Row said, "Only one of them didn't get ruined, this one."

The colt singled out one photo from the rest, then pushed it out for the other foals to see.

Corn Crib flinched upon seeing what had been captured on film. She had expected some picture of a bunny or one of the pigs the Sprout family had on their farm. The last thing she had anticipated was to see Lord Barleycorn dangling upside down from a rope, staring wide-eyed at her from the photo.

Wind Row was too busy glaring down at the picture to notice Corn Crib's reaction. "I wanted to prove to my dad and everypony else that I saw the King of Autumn, but nopony believes me."

Thistle Bloom snickered, "King of Autumn? That's a scarecrow."

Wind Row brought his glare to bare at Thistle Bloom. "You don't believe me either."

Thistle Bloom rolled her eyes, "I don't know, but why would the 'King of Autumn' be tromping around Hollow Shades? Shouldn't a king be, I dunno, in a castle or something?"

Corn Crib bit her lip. When had this happened, and why hadn't Lord Barleycorn mentioned this to her? The fact that he could be captured at all scared her a little, and suddenly his concerns about being discovered by her father made more sense. There was also the matter of her tall friend's expression in the photo, he looked... surprised, but then again Corn Crib would be surprised too if she was hung upside down.

"I dunno, my mom always did say lots of neat stuff about forest spirits. Like if you caught one they have to grant you a wish." Wedge said, "Did you ask him for any?"

"That's only faeries, you lunkhead." Thistle smiled at her friend to let him know she was only teasing. "Did the scarecrow say anything?"

"He said my traps were the best he'd ever seen." Wind Row beamed, "Then he told me a story about the Eastern Bunny."

Corn Crib and her friends shared a confused look.

"He promised to tell me why I saw him taking eggs from our farm if I would cut him down. He said he got rid of all the rabbits by telling them about some magical rabbit who colors eggs and has a home full of gems and stuff." Wind Row explained, "I was going to cut him down but then I went back to get my camera."

Corn Crib blinked, "Wait, did you make a promise to the King of Autumn... then broke it?"

Wind Row shook his head, "No, I was going to cut him down. I just wanted proof to show my pop that I wasn't fibbing about seeing a scarecrow with the eggs."

"But you still didn't do as you said you would." Corn Crib stated firmly.

"Well... I was going to..." Wind Row admitted, ears pinning back against his head, "Doesn't that count?"

"No, a promise is a promise. You should have to kept your word and let him go." Corn Crib snorted. "If he really was a forest spirit then he could bring the rabbits back."

Wind Row responded with a dismissive roll of his eyes. "Well, when I came back he was already gone. I found a knife in the brush but that's the only other proof I have. I showed my dad the knife but he said it belonged to one of the weather team." Wind Row snorted, "I tried showing my picture to some of the ponies around town but nopony believed me either. ... and I'm banned from the brewery for life."

"Well, was it a special kind of knife? Gold and covered in jewels?" Wedge asked, sounding hopeful.

"No, it just looks like a normal, boring pocket knife." Wind Row then stomped his hoof in frustration, "But I know it's his, I know it!"

Thistle Bloom rolled her eyes. "Are you sure? You're sounding a lot like the Big Hoof weirdos."

"I'm not making it up!" Wind Row shouted, stamping his hoof on the picture of Lord Barleycorn. "I really did see him!"

The wind blew over the corn, knocking Wind Row's pictures across the playground. Wind Row sprang to his hooves, ready to go retrieve his pictures when he saw the other foals picking them up to investigate. The response was the same for each colt and filly that picked up one of Wind Row's photos; they squinted at the damaged photos, shrugged, then tossed them aside.

Having seen his fellow student's opinions of his failure, Wind Row fell back on his flank. He took the one photo that had not been blown out by the wind and stared with watered eyes, but he quickly wiped away his tears like a big colt should.

"I really tried, but nopony believes me... I showed it to everypony I could in town, and nopony, not even my dad. I showed him the knife, the pictures... they aren't good enough to convince anypony I guess." Wind Row's lip began to quiver, "I... I'm supposed to be good at taking pictures, why did it have to come right when I was developing them?"

Corn Crib winced as she watched Wind Row crumple the picture of Lord Barleycorn into a ball and throw it into the corn. His own dad didn't believe him, even with the good picture?

"Discovering his special talent should have been the best thing ever, and instead it ruined his chance to show off those same talents. Mr. Stockholm never said that our cutie marks could come at a bad time." Corn Crib thought, "I hope mine doesn't cause something like this."

"Come on Wind Row, so you missed out on getting a good picture of a forest spirit, but you got to see one right?" Wedge said, trying to sound supportive. "Nopony here's ever seen one, much less had one of them tell us a story."

"Says you." Corn Crib thought.

"Whatever... I just wanna be left alone for a while." Wind Row muttered as he brushed past Wedge.

The trio of foals watched as their classmate abandoned his photos to the mercy of the playground as he walked away. Wind Row ultimately came to sit by the stream and stare at the moving water. Some of the other foals who had noticed his outburst returned to their games, not eager to become entangled in any dramatics that didn't affect them.

"Well, that could have gone better." Wedge frowned, "Do you think cutie marks cause problems like that to other ponies?"

Thistle Bloom tilted her head, one of her ears perked slightly up.

"I don't think so. How else could a flash of light ruin your day?" Corn Crib wondered aloud.

"Maybe if your cutie mark was tending to bats? I wouldn't want them all waking up and flying in my mane." Wedge shuddered.

Thistle Bloom tilted her head to the other side.

Corn Crib tapped her chin, "What if you were in a race and your cutie mark appears, and the light causes the other racers to be blinded and they fall? Would you be disqualified?"

"Or if it came when you were hiding from a manticore or something worse and that saw it your cutie mark appear?" Wedge said with wide eyes, "You'd be eaten for sure!"

"Yeah, but wouldn't that be a cutie mark in hiding?" Corn Crib raised an eyebrow, "What would that look like?"

Corn Crib glanced over at Thistle Bloom, she had been expecting her friend to chime in any second about how silly this was getting. Instead she kept tilting her head from side to side and wiggling her ears.

"Thistle, what's with you?" Corn Crib asked.

"Shhh! Don't you hear that?" Thistle Bloom's ear twitched, "It's been going on for a while."

Corn Crib and Wedge both quieted down and closed their eyes as they tried to sort through the various sounds around them. There was the usual laughter and sounds of foals at play, the rush of the wind in the trees and the loud gurgle of running water from the stream, but intermingled with them all was the sound of distant music.

Somepony was playing a single violin, and whoever it was was approaching the school from the road, and as they did the music grew in volume and clarity. Two new sounds soon joined the melody, the telltale rattling and creaking of an old cart and the thunder of hooves on hard dirt. The laughter and chatter that normally hung around the playground slowly dropped off, to be replaced with murmuring curiosity.

Many of the foals by the stream had wandered back to the playground, and those closer to the schoolhouse were approaching the road to see who or what was approaching. Only Wind Row stayed by the stream where he continued to stare at the water. Either he had found something genuinely more interesting than the music, or he was too lost in thought to notice it.

What finally rolled into view from behind the cornfield made Corn Crib's jaw drop open. It was one of the carts from home, being drawn by a pony clothed from head to flank in ragged, moth-eaten clothing, much like how Lord Barleycorn was dressed. This wasn't what shocked Corn Crib, oh no. Seated upon a wooden chair like it was a throne was Lord Barleycorn himself, violin planted under his burlap chin and fingers visible as he played.

The other schoolchildren didn't know what to make of the sight, but those closest to the road backed up several steps.

"Oh ho, my good rag pony, please stop. We seem to have come across an audience of the highest quality." Lord Barleycorn called out to the pony pulling the cart.

The driver slowed the cart, allowing it to come to a stop before the foals. Without another word, Lord Barleycorn continued playing.

While the other foals stared in amazement at the violin-playing scarecrow, Corn Crib's eyes were drawn to the cart, and pony-thing tied to it. The cart itself, was from the barn, Corn Crib could have recognized its signature creaking and rattling anywhere. The pony, if it was a pony, was another story.

Its ragged clothing hid its features, and a burlap sack that was tied around its head with a length of rope concealed its face. Every other means of identification from the color of its coat to its cutie mark was hidden under these rags, save for one. The big hint at its gender was the curled, orange-gold tail, which was too feminine for any self-respecting stallion to have. The only other part of her that was truly 'pony' were the tips of her yellow hooves which poked out of her pant and shirt legs.

Soon the music was over, and Lord Barleycorn rose from his chair and bowed to the young audience. "Always a pleasure to perform for such a well-behaved group of foals. I trust you're all enjoying this wonderful autumn day?"

Although the nearest foals were still frozen with bewilderment, some of the colts walked closer with curious twinkles in their eyes. It took a few seconds before one of them managed the courage to speak, but after the first found his voice a flood of questions poured forth from the crowd.

"Are you really a talking scarecrow?"

"What's with the pony with a bag on her head?"

"Are you from the Everfree?"

"Can you play another song?"

"Can you scare my Aunt away?"

Try as she might, Corn Crib couldn't wipe the grin from her face. She'd wanted to show off her newest and coolest friend to all her classmates, and now she was going to get the chance!

"Now, now, one at a time, if you please." Lord Barleycorn laughed as he sat back down in his chair, "A scarecrow stands in the field all day, frightening away the pests that threaten the farmer's crops. As you can see I'm neither standing, nor in a field, and I'm certainly not exactly frightening. But as for who I am, I have many names and titles. I'm known as the King of Scarecrows, He who walks in the rows, the Ruler of pumpkins, the Protector of Farmers, and Sovereign of all Autumn. I'm Lord Barleycorn, and I came to ensure the forest is awash with color, and to ensure everypony has a bit of fun."

Lord Barleycorn leaned back in his chair, making it creak, "That is, before my little sister, the Winter Queen comes in and makes everything all dour and blah."

"Ah, but I don't mean to take up all your time." Lord Barleycorn looked up at the clock that hung above the schoolhouse door, causing some of the foals to look as well. "I must be off, I mustn't deprive you of your recess."

Before Corn Crib could object, another filly spoke up. "Could you at least play another song?"

Another foal shouted in agreement with the first; "We didn't get to hear the whole song you were playing!"

"Yeah! Please just one song?" Another filly agreed.

"Well, I suppose I could play a song or two. We have time, yes?" He asked the pony hitched to the cart, "Ah, forgive me for not introducing you. Children, this is one of my faithful rag ponies. A spirit of one of the fields in Hollow Shades. Which one I'm not permitted to say, but to allow herself to be seen by you all tells me her fields are well-loved indeed."

The rag pony crossed her legs and bowed her head to the children, then winked her eye when she raised her head. She said nothing, but the children looked at her in awe.

"It has been so long since I've taken requests... I doubt I know anything contemporary." Lord Barleycorn lifted the violin to his chin again. "Perhaps something a bit more... fun? I have been inspired as of late and I might be tempted to test it out on you. It's about the upcoming festival of spirits, Halloween. when the boundaries between the spirit world and yours are thin as gossamer."

Before Lord Barleycorn could begin, Thistle Bloom blurted out; "Forest spirits have festivals too?"

"Of course we do, little seed." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, the violin once again rested in his lap. "We have our celebrations, our masquerades, our fairs. All of them in tune with the seasons, at special times when we all rest from our respective duties and have a little fun. But the approaching festival is my personal favorite."

Lord Barleycorn clapped his sleeved hands together, "It's a week long celebration of everything strange, a time for surprises and good-natured mayhem. There's to be candy, surprises, storytelling, and a grand masquerade."

"Sounds a little like Nightmare Night." A colt, Shale, said.

"It's very similar, but there are differences to be sure." Lord Barleycorn said, "We hollow out pumpkins and carve scary faces into them, then place candles inside so we can use them as lanterns. Should a house have their lights on, we assume the form of common spooks and knock on the door. We announce 'trick-or-treat!' and if the pony can't offer us something sweet to eat, we play some prank on them that night or the day after."

Wood Ring, one of the older colts chuckled, "Sounds a lot like Nightmare Night, I'd love to see what it's like."

Lord Barleycorn chuckled, then turned his head from the crowd as he fell silent. Corn Crib, and much of the crowd followed his gaze over to Wind Row, who was still sitting with his back to the crowd.

"Is something the matter with that young gentlecolt?" Lord Barleycorn asked in a hushed tone.

The crowd shrugged and murmured amongst themselves, all of whom were unable to provide an answer.

With her fellow students quiet for a change, Corn Crib took the opportunity to talk over them. "He's feeling pretty bad because all his pictures are ruined."

"Oh are they?" Lord Barleycorn gasped, but Corn Crib caught the over-dramatic tone he used. "Then perhaps he more than anypony here is in need of some music."

The cart shifted as Lord Barleycorn stepped down, gripping the side of the cart to steady himself. The 'rag pony' quickly unbuckled herself from the cart and ran to the scarecrow's side. Lord Barleycorn stopped, the two exchanging a silent and enigmatic look. It ended when Lord Barleycorn reached out and gently patted the field spirit on her withers and leaned in close.

"Don't worry, the show must go on." Jack whispered, "I'll manage."

"You like hurting yourself, don't you?" Carrot Top whispered back through her sack-mask.

"It'll be worth it, just wait." Jack replied, then turned to the crowd and gave a broad gesture with his arm. "Move aside please, and listen carefully."

The foals made a path for the apparent Scarecrow King, and with some trepidation he took several steps before halting. Underneath his mask, Jack was flinching with every step. The swelling in his foot had gone down thanks to the ice pack, but walking on it was going against everything he knew about sprains. At the very least the cough syrup had done wonders for his throat.

With his discomfort hidden behind his mask, Jack walked with slow, careful steps to make as little sound as possible and to minimize the uncontrollable jerk in his stride when he put weight on his ankle. His eyes were trained on the morose foal, and when he was within a few steps of the young pony, he put the violin back under his chin.

Lord Barleycorn gave three taps of his boot, then began to play. Corn Crib had heard him play before, and she was ready to believe that her father's fiddle was indeed just out of tune. Never in her life had Corn Crib heard such music come from that antique, and like the foals around her she stood spellbound as the violin sang.

Although Lord Barleycorn's expert handling of her father's violin was astounding, Corn Crib wasn't so entranced that she missed Wind Row's reaction. She never would have forgiven herself if she hadn't seen the colt nearly fall into the creek. Wind Row almost rattled as he turned around, his coat several shades paler as he came face to face with the scarecrow's knees. The colt's knees locked as he ratcheted his head upward, and when he locked eyes with Lord Barleycorn he fell on his rump, unable to look away from the scarecrow as the song continued.

When the song ended, Lord Barleycorn lowered the violin and cleared his throat. "Feeling any better now?"

Some of the foals stamped their hooves in applause, which clued Wind Row in that the entire class was staring at him. Wind Row felt a nudge on his back, and when he looked up the scarecrow reached out and ruffled his mane.

"I... I never thought..." Wind Row gave his head a shake to correct his mane. "Will you come show my dad you're real?"

Lord Barleycorn crossed his arms at the colt's request. "I don't see why I owe you anything. You made a promise to set me free if I told you a secret, and although I kept my word, you snapped a picture with your camera and ran home."

"Please, I'll do anything if you just come to my farm!" Wind Row stood proud and tried to put on a tough face, but the wobble in his front legs didn't help his case.

"Why should I? Trust once granted freely, is not restored by mere words." Lord Barleycorn said firmly, "What did you do with those pictures?"

"I... I tried to develop them..." Wind Row said, almost babbling as the tears began to escape down his cheeks, "But none of them came out right... and wh-when I did show the one that was okay, nopony believed me. I told everypony in town but they thought I was lying!"

"I would believe so, darting about shouting about how a scarecrow stole eggs from your farm? Catching the King of Autumn in a snare? Who would believe such a tale when it comes from the mouth of a foal?" Lord Barleycorn leaned in close as if to whisper, but he spoke loud enough for everypony to hear; "For adults, seeing is believing."

Wind Row took those words as a sign of hope, and he began to get himself under control. "Does... that mean you're not mad at me anymore?"

"Mad? No child I was never mad, merely disappointed in you. As far as trust goes, you haven't earned mine back, but perhaps you could earn redemption... but what I'll need is more than you can give. A broken promise says more about you than you know." Lord Barleycorn turned to the rest of the foals, "But I'm surprised to see Hollow Shades in such strife. I've heard from friends new and old about the trouble that surrounds you and your families. That's why I've come to you."

For the first time since Lord Barleycorn arrived, Corn Crib felt as confused as the rest of the foals. "What can we do?"

"Not much, not much at all." Lord Barleycorn clapped his hands together, "All you'd have to do is tell your folks what you saw here today and tell them the King of Autumn will appear once more in the main street when the moon is high. I'll be there to play for those who wish to hear, and perhaps help everypony in town if they'll be willing to consider my suggestions."

Corn Crib's face hurt, it had been so long since she's smiled this hard. Back in the barn she had heard Lord Barleycorn talk about improving the farm, but now it was sounding like he was going to help everypony in Hollow Shades! The fillies and colts were similarly excited, chatting about how he could help their homes and wondering what the 'funny scarecrow' was going to do next.

One of the younger fillies, Dew Drop, bravely walked up and gently tapped her hoof on the tip of Lord Barleycorn's boot. The tiny, sky-blue earth pony stared up at him with wide, excited eyes, and smiled when he looked down at her.

"Can you pway anuther song pwease?" Dew Drop asked, having trouble with her 'l's.

"D'aww..." Lord Barleycorn leaned in close and patted the tiny filly on the head, "And how can I refuse such a precious request? One more, and I will have to leave. Your teacher hasn't moved from the window since I arrived."

The mention of their teacher caused the mob of foals to collectively turn their heads to the schoolhouse. The schoolmaster stood gawking down at the scarecrow through the white-paned window, mouth ajar and eyes as wide as the face of a clock. It was a face Corn Crib had never seen the stern Mr. Stockholm make, and she never would have guessed anypony's jaw could drop quite that low. Without thinking, Corn Crib joined in as the other foals had begun to laugh at their teacher.

Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, calling the attention of the young ponies around him as he replaced the violin under his chin. "Alright now, here's the song I promised, then I simply must be off. Autumn is my responsibility and I can't waste the whole day here. And of course I can't impose on my lovely rag pony's hospitality for much longer and remain in her good graces."

At the mention of the other spirit, Corn Crib looked back to see the scarecrow-pony had re-hitched herself to the cart. She was fidgeting in the harness, and to Corn Crib's surprise, the rag pony waved back to her.

Corn Crib waved back, stunned that she was getting such a friendly gesture. "Lord Barleycorn said he was surprised that she let us see her, and that she's from a field that's been shown a lot of love... Maybe she's the spirit of our farm's fields!"

Lord Barleycorn teased the young audience with a few quick notes, chuckling quietly as they stared at his exposed fingers. "The song I'm about to sing was one I heard centuries ago, when pirates sailed the seas with much more freedom then they do now. It's not a song of plunder, but one of cheer and joy, of wonder, danger, and adventure that a life at sea can bring."

The prospect of a real pirate song got a grin out of many of the colts, but Lord Barleycorn didn't wait for a response. He tapped his foot three more times on the grass before he began to play once more.

"Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~
Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~
Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~
Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~

Making a delivery,bringing it across the sea
Binks' sake in the hold as we sail through the breeze~
Far across the eye can see, the sun is shining merrily
As the birds fly in the sky as they sing out with glee~

Bid adieu to everyone as we sail under the sun
Sailing on from dusk 'til dawn and singing out as one~
Cross the gold and silver waves, changing into water spray
Sailing out on our journey to the ends of the sea~

Making a delivery of Binks' sake through the sea
Let be shown that we are known as pirates, sailing free~
Time to raise the flag up high, of Jolly Roger in the sky
Raise the sails and tell the tales that never pass you by~

Somewhere in the endless sky, a storm has started coming by
Waves a-dancing, sails a-prancing through the wind and rain~
If we let blow winds of fear, then the end of us is near
Even so, tomorrow the sun will rise again~

The foals began to sway back and forth to the music and sing along with surprising harmony for a bunch of disorganized children.

Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~
Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~
Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~
Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~

Making a delivery of Binks' sake through the sea
Through today, and through tomorrow, all your dreams will lay~
Say goodbye should we depart, and keep your memories in your heart
Don't you frown and don't be down, but live to seize the day~

Making a delivery of Binks' sake through the sea
Sailing on from dusk 'til dawn and singing out as one~
After all is said and done, we all end up as skeletons
Tales unending, rules a-bending, journey just begun~

Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~
Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~
Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~
Yo ho ho ho, yo ho ho ho~"

The foals mistakenly sang another 'yo ho ho ho' after the last notes of the violin had been sounded, but whatever embarrassment they might have felt was forgotten in the thunderous applause of tiny hooves. Lord Barleycorn graciously bowed to the children, waiting long enough for their applause to die down before he stood straight again.

"I trust you all liked that song?" Lord Barleycorn asked, and many of the foals responded with a nod, others with positive feedback. "Then for the sake of your teacher's nerves, I must take my leave before his mane turns any grayer."

A chorus of disappointed young voices groaned in surprising harmony, but the scarecrow only laughed, "Oh don't be so glum, my invitation isn't just for the adults, but you as well."

The approaching rattle alerted some of the foals, and they all moved away as the rag pony brought the cart to Lord Barleycorn's side. The foals watched with amazement as he lifted himself up into the cart by his front legs, spinning on one foot before slumping down on his wooden chair.

"We must be off, have a wonderful day at school everypony!" Lord Barleycorn waved goodbye as the rag pony started them off toward the road.

Several of the more exuberant colts and fillies raced after the carts, shouting their own farewells until they reached the edge of the road. Corn Crib knew they would have continued after it if not for Mr. Stockholm's strict rules about not playing in the road. Sure, the teacher wasn't very alert at the moment, but the threat of having to explain a disciplinary letter to one's parents was a heavy one.

"Remember, main street in three days! Tell as many as you can!" Lord Barleycorn shouted back to the foals as the cart was pulled back up the road, "I'm counting on you!"

Students and teacher both stared at the road in shared bewilderment. For several moments nopony said a word, as if they had collectively woken from shared dream, but all at once, a excited murmur grew as the foals began to share their anticipation with each other. For them, there was no doubt what had transpired was as real as the ground under their feet.

"The King of Autumn wants our help?" Wedge reared up and kicked his front legs in excitement, "I don't believe it!"

Thistle Bloom snickered, "I can't believe Mr. Stockholm's still standing there like a frog with a toothache."

Corn Crib looked back at the school house. The door was wide open and Mr. Stockholm was standing in the doorway, his mouth still hanging wide open. Corn Crib was ready to believe that his face would be stuck that way forever until a bug flew in the teacher's mouth, which caused Mr. Stockholm to cough and spit.

"Well, are you gonna do what he asked, to tell everypony to meet in the main road in town?" Corn Crib asked.

"Um, you think I'll not tell everypony that not one, but two forest spirits rolled into the schoolyard and played a fiddle just for us?" Wedge smirked, "Come on..."

Corn Crib grinned, whatever her tall friend had planned it was definitely working. Around her, Corn Crib could hear the other foals talking about old stories passed down to them from their parents and grandparents.

"Well, I don't know about you two but I'll be in the streets even if I have to sneak out." Thistle Bloom asserted.

"I think the same goes for all of us." Wedge chuckled, "I know my grandma will be there, and everypony else who believes in spirits."

When the cart was half way up the road to the Harvest farm, Carrot Top slowed to a stop and promptly ripped off her mask and tossed it back into the cart. The mare then sat so she could rub her face with her front hooves, gasping in relief.

"How can you stand wearing that thing!?" Carrot Top blanched, "It doesn't breathe at all, and the dust kept getting in my eyes!"

"The first few days were bad, but after I washed it the third time I think I got all the dust out." Jack chuckled as he pulled off his own mask. "Good show back there, I told you it'd work."

Carrot Top snorted, "Are you sure I couldn't have said something? I'm sure the foals would have loved to have met a 'field spirit.' And where did you come up with 'rag pony'?"

"Children love an enigma, it excites the imagination." Jack said plainly, "But the name? Those clothes from that old trunk are pretty ragged, so I just coined the term from watching you pull the cart to the schoolhouse. … Thank you for that. This part of my plan wouldn't be possible without you."

Carrot Top turned her head to look over her shoulder at her friend, and she suppressed a smile as she watched him pull off his boot. "Don't worry about it, it was fun seeing all those foals enjoy your music. How's your foot?"

"Tender, but if I stay off it I should be fine." Jack reached down to rub his ankle.

"Then I have to ask; are you sure your plan will work?" Carrot Top asked, unwittingly running the cart over a pothole.

Jack had time to shrug at Carrot Top's question, but when the cart shook he gripped the back of his chair in a panic. "Hey, eyes on the road!"

Carrot Top snapped her head back in time to maneuver around another large dip in the road. She slowed the cart, secretly trying to make up for her mistake with a smoother ride. "Sorry 'bout that."

Jack, however merely waved off her apology as he relaxed in his seat. "Don't worry about it. But to answer your question; I've never met the mayor, but if he's like the rest of the ponies in town he might buy into my ideas."

Carrot Top's ears bent down a little, "But doesn't it sound risky? You've been hiding from Summer this whole time..."

"I wasn't sure what ponies would do if they saw me." Jack reached up and ran his hands through his hair, "Maybe if I hammed it up for Summer I wouldn't be sleeping in the barn. All I had to go on when I got here was what one little filly told me. Heck, I didn't even know how any of you ponies would react to something like me walking around. It's just dumb luck I ended up in a town that's mired in stories of benign forest spirits."

Carrot Top stopped the cart, feeling like she had to turn and look Jack in the eye. "And despite those concerns, you tried to help us? We could have chased you off."

"You aren't having second thoughts are you?" Jack teased.

"Only if I have to wear that mask again." Carrot Top smirked back at him, "But... nevermind. I'll pick up some more ice if the swelling starts up again."

"Thanks." Jack coughed, the rattle in his throat sounded looser than it had yesterday. "I'm already feeling better than I was yesterday. In three days I'll be fit as a fiddle, and ready for the curtain to rise. But in the meantime... I can at least do something to pay you back."

Carrot Top opened her mouth to object, to say she needed no reward when Jack raised Summer Harvest's fiddle and began to play again. This was no childish tune like what he had played for the schoolfoals, this was the music of a sophisticate that flowed from the violin like a silken wind. Every note seemed to strike some hidden part of Carrot Top's heart as she resumed pulling the cart, her steps trying to follow along with the melody. Carrot Top didn't know the song, but when she looked back to see the gentle smile on Jack's face, Carrot understood the message Jack intended it to carry.

To feel such selflessness and tenderness directed at her caused the mare to face the road to hide the blush in her cheeks. The only sounds that rose to meet Jack's violin-playing was the wind, the rattle of the cart, the sound of Carrot Top's hooves, and a single whispered "Thank you."

To be continued...

Author's Note

Well, here we are, another chapter. I kinda wanted to get away from the farm for a while and try a different locale, even if was just the school house. As for the foals, I just picked out foal names at random, so don't be shocked if they sound a little forced. This is also my first time writing a group of children, so I hope I didn't make them sound like young adults. As always, if you see any grammar or spelling errors please point them out, by doing so you help make the story better.

I would have used another name for the teacher... but I jokingly reffered to him as Mr. Stockholm before. Shot myself in the foot there since I pride myself on continuity. XD

I might have used Binks' Sake before, but I didn't use a version that had the lyrics. I really wanted to use a song that was fun and would get kids excited. … and yeah I like it a lot so meh. I think funimation did a good job at translating it to english. The other reason... it surprises me how I have very few songs that are genuinely positive like It Takes a Fool to Remain Sane. Seriously, the three bands I have more songs of than others are GWAR (comedy-thrash metal), Hmkids (russian death metal), and Sabaton (Swedish power metal). Not really songs you want to hear Jack sing to ponies. Don't worry, there won't be this much music in later chapters. ^-^;

Huge thanks to my friends Courage Fire and Jack Kellar for checking this out for me. =3

Video list in case they get taken down:
1. man of constant sorrow (instrumental) O Brother where art thou soundtrack
2. Soothing violin solo, Meditation from Thais
3. Bink's Sake... again. X3
4. Kiss the Rain by Yiruma (violin solo)

21. No, I've seen you eat.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 21: No, I've seen you eat.

"Fal-er-a-lind-a-me too-ra-lunda-me whack-fal-diddle-di-ay!~"

It wasn't often that Corn Crib genuinely skipped the whole way home. There simply wasn't enough good things that aligned in the school day that warranted a bright smile and a bounce in her step, but today was one of those rare occasions. The entire schoolyard had been abuzz with the old tales of forest spirits, and speculations ran high when it came to what the foals had witnessed with Lord Barleycorn and the rag pony.

Getting the chance to take the proverbial wind out of Wind Row's sails was another highlight of the day. At the request of many of the other students Wind Row told the story of how he caught Lord Barleycorn in a snare. To call his account embellished was an understatement, but all Corn Crib had to do to make him tell a more grounded version was say that if he kept lying then Lord Barleycorn might never forgive him.

When the bell signaled the end of recess, Mr. Stockholm was still standing by the door like he was rooted to the spot. He made an attempt to continue teaching, but to the class their normally stern teacher still looked like he had seen the White Timberwolf or the Headless Horse. Even better, Mr. Stockholm released the class a whole hour before the final bell!

In all the years that Corn Crib had been to school, the schoolmaster had only released the class early for two reasons. The first was if the threat was a terrible snowstorm that would strand the foals in the schoolhouse, and the second was that one time everypony had to be let go to defend their crops from a swarm of parasprites. Such events were terrible, however, and often preceded much concern that overshadowed the freedom from schoolwork. This time there had been nothing that could force the filly to stop smiling. Well... one nitpick existed on this perfect afternoon.

Despite his shaken state, Mr. Stockholm had nevertheless reminded the class of the art project they all had to complete for the Fall Harvest Festival. This art project was supposed to be partially completed during their time in class, but getting that extra hour of freedom came with a cost. Each student was told to take some of the art supplies home. This would have been fine, but said supplies were in, well, short supply.

Some foals grabbed a lump of clay, while others took stacks of paper and pencils. To Corn Crib's annoyance she had been near the back of the herd when everypony had stampeded in to claim their supplies. On her back was what everypony else had left behind, and Corn Crib knew why it wasn't a popular choice. A box of paint brushes, a small canvas, and a few small cans of paint.

Despite being left with her least desirable option, Corn Crib continued to wear her smile all the way home. The farm was just as she left it, with both house and barn in a state of disrepair, but the fields held a small but noticeable change.

Cousin Golden's friends were working among the rows of beans, uprooting an entire plant to pick it clean before tossing the remains in a cart. They had managed to cut several paths through the rows, allowing the damp ground to dry faster. Her father and brother were in the corn, filling wash tubs with unhusked ears. There was no sign of her mother, or cousin Golden, but Corn Crib knew they were probably around the farm somewhere.

The choice of picking beans or corn was hardly a difficult choice, seeing how Corn Crib wasn't quite tall enough to pull the husks from the cornstalks yet. Still, she'd need her cart, and that brought her to the barn.

Upon opening the door, Corn Crib was irritated to discover her cart was not where she had left it. It's whereabouts weren't a mystery, considering that if there were more ponies working they would obviously need more carts and tools than normal. Still, Corn Crib had worked with that cart for ages, and if it was being used, then she would have to use the spare cart. A wobbly relic from great grandpa's days that was almost too heavy for Corn Crib, the harness pinched, and not even Leadfoot liked to use it.

A smile formed on Corn Crib's face when she noticed that cart was gone too. She didn't envy whoever had to pull that thing around.

Regardless, Corn Crib dumped her art supplies on the old work bench. A thought crossed Corn Crib's mind, that if she just poured some of the black over the canvas she could claim she had accidentally ruined hours of work and maybe get a pity grade out of Mr. Stockholm. The problem there was that she'd played that card before with a report last month and it netted her a big fat zero. Explaining that to her parents had been bad enough, but Corn Crib knew if she did a poor job the entire town would see it. Worse... Lord Barleycorn would see it.

With her art project temporarily neglected on the table Corn Crib began to head outside, thinking that something out in the fields might give her a clue what to paint for the festival. Corn Crib had only turned her head when she stopped herself, then looked back at one of the milk stalls. She wasn't sure, but she thought she had seen movement out of the corner of her eye. The door of the stall in question was slightly ajar, and there was a glimpse of something orange behind it.

Curiosity quickly took precedent over chores and homework as the filly edged closer to the milk stall. She didn't hear anything on the other side, but she had a good idea who it was.

A devious grin formed as Corn Crib quietly placed her hoof on the milk stall door. With one quick shove she pushed the old wooden door open and yelled "BOO!"

Like much of the barn, it was clean and free of cobwebs, and even the old hay that lined the floor had been replaced with a fresh layer from the hayloft. Loose hay had been piled in the corner to make a makeshift chair, upon which Lord Barleycorn reclined.

The orange color Corn Crib had seen just seconds prior turned out to be locks of her cousin's mane, which seemed to straighten out for a half second before curling up once more. She was quick to shoot her younger cousin a flustered glare, but it was hard to make eye contact when Corn Crib was laughing so hard.

Lord Barleycorn didn't react, or at least none that Corn Crib could see because of his mask.

"Hee, gotcha!" Corn Crib tried to hide her grin from her cousin, but her snickering was giving it away.

Lord Barleycorn quietly clapped his sleeved hands, "A marvelous scare, well done little princess."

"You weren't scared?" Corn Crib put her hoof down, looking a little disappointed.

"I heard you approach, but I neglected to tell your cousin. I figured it would be worth a chuckle to see her jump." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, but under his mask he wore an uneasy smile, "Actually you scared the crap outta me too..."

Nevertheless, Lord Barleycorn got a fleeting, agitated look from Carrot Top. "Maybe I should have just carried you up the steps and dumped your tailless flank in the hay, sore foot or not."

"Well, darn." Corn Crib stamped her hoof in the dirt outside the stall. "So... what're ya doing in there? Shouldn't you be out in the forest or up in the hayloft?"

"Lord Barleycorn was telling me about his adventure in town with the foals." Carrot Top said with a proud grin on her face, "Apparently everypony had a good time."

Corn Crib nodded her head ecstatically, "Uh-huh! He showed up in a cart pulled by some pony-spirit-thing and played a few songs, then he told us that he'd show up in town in three days!"

"He did?" Carrot Top smirked, "He didn't say what exactly he had planned to me, something about it being secret. Real hush-hush."

Corn Crib's smile deflated into a serious frown, "Aren't you going to tell us?"

"Ah-ah, little princess," Lord Barleycorn tutted, waggling a finger at the filly, "Good things come to those who wait."

Corn Crib's ears pinned back in disappointment, but when her eyes lowered she noticed something sitting on Lord Barleycorn's boot. It was an ice pack, and judging by the condensation on the outside, it was full of ice.

Raising a hoof to point at the ice pack, Corn Crib gave the scarecrow a worried quiver of her lip. "You're... not hurt are you?"

"Well, you see..." Carrot Top fumbled, "Darnit... we're really backed into a corner."

"If you can believe it or not..." Lord Barleycorn answered, thankfully calling the filly's attention away from Carrot Top. "I've never seen ice made by machines, 'freezers' as you call them."

"You've never seen ice?" Corn Crib asked, tilting her head slightly.

"Oh no, I've seen ice and I'm no stranger to frost." Lord Barleycorn explained, reaching down to remove a frozen cube from the ice pack. He held the ice cube up, examining it as a jeweler would inspect a diamond for flaws, "I've only seen the beginning of my sister's work, when the snow begins to fall, she will pester me until I leave. She loathes to share the stage with me, and once I'm away she buries all my hard work with the leaves beneath her snow."

Corn Crib stepped inside the milk stall, eager to hear more of Lord Barleycorn's story. "Your sister? You mean the Winter Queen you talked about back at school?"

"That's her." Lord Barleycorn sighed, "Your cousin was bringing me some ice to show me that my sister's not the only one who can make it. The day you created this 'refrigerator' she became quite cross."

The scarecrow leaned in closer to Corn Crib, "Try to imagine her, The Queen of all Winter stomping around like a little filly who had her favorite toy taken away. Nowadays she likes to say only she can make ice and that ponies can only freeze water. Petty, huh?"

Corn Crib smiled, "Sounds like a few foals I know at school."

"I can't believe he just made that up on the fly... and that it worked." Carrot Top thought as she nudged the stall door shut before she sat in the hay next to Corn Crib.

"But enough about my ornery sister," Lord Barleycorn said as he dropped the ice back in the open pack and sealed it shut. "How was the rest of your schoolday? I hope I wasn't too much of a disruption, or a detriment to your poor teacher's health for that matter."

"That's right... it does seem a little early to be out of school..." Carrot Top pointed out, but the corner of her mouth turned upward. "Is that why you're in a good mood?"

Corn Crib giggled, "He let us out early, I dunno why he was so jittery. I guess he just wasn't expecting a talking scarecrow playing a fiddle."

"Imagine that..." Lord Barleycorn sighed, "Some ponies balk at the simplest of things."

That earned a smile out of both filly and mare.

"But seriously, how was your day?" Carrot Top asked, "What little there was, I mean."

"It was the best day ever!" Corn Crib reared up and kicked her front hooves in excitement, "Everypony was talking about Lord Barleycorn and that other spirit he brought!"

Another proud smile formed on Carrot Top's face, but Corn Crib didn't notice it.

"I'm flattered, and I'm sure she is too, wherever she is." Lord Barleycorn said, "But other than excitement that I caused, there were no problems at all? Perhaps it was the best day ever."

Corn Crib's smile deflated a little, "Well there is one thing; I have to paint something for the art show coming up during the festival."

Carrot Top shrugged, "That doesn't sound so bad."

"Maybe for you, but I'm not good with a paint brush." Corn Crib idly kicked at some of the hay, "I never know what to do, and the paint never does what I want it to do. I wish I could have gotten my hooves on the clay instead... painting's too hard."

Lord Barleycorn gave an understanding nod of his head. "It can be hard, but with practice it can be a lot of fun too."

Corn Crib's ears bent back, "I wish I'd gotten my hooves on the clay instead of that canvas..."

Lord Barleycorn tapped his chin with his sleeve, then made a strange snapping sound with his hand, "Tell you what, I'll see what I can to do to help you tonight. If you can bring me some paper I can help you figure out what to paint."

"… Fine." Corn Crib sighed, clearly not eager to dive into an artistic venture, even with Lord Barleycorn.

The scarecrow turned his head to the carrot farmer. "What about you, Ms. Harvest? Will you be joining us for our impromptu art lesson?"

Carrot Top smiled, "I'd love to join you after dinner, maybe we'll-"

"Goooooldieeeeee!" A loud voice called out from outside, "Where are you!"

Carrot Top's ears pinned back against her skull, "It's Roseluck. Maybe if we stay quiet she'll go-"

The creak of the barn door was heard, and Carrot Top brought her hoof up to rub her forehead. "Of course she comes in... how did she know I'm in here? Thank Celestia I had the foresight to shut the door. As long as we don't make a sound she'll go look someplace else."

Carrot Top barely had time to open her eyes before she saw Corn Crib pulling the door open. She instantly went to put her hoof out to close the door when Roseluck's smiling face appeared.

"There you are!" Roseluck grinned triumphantly as she then looked over her shoulder, "Hey girls, I found her!"

Carrot Top winced, any second now Roseluck would start raving about the scarecrow that was sitting right behind her...

"She's in here? Okay, the barn I understand but what's with the clandestine meeting in a milk stall?" Daisy asked, appearing in the doorway next to Roseluck.

Lily Valley was right behind Daisy, wearing a puzzled look on her muzzle.

Anypony in Ponyville would laugh if somepony called Carrot Top the bravest mare in Equestria. Normally when anything strange occurred in Ponyville (which happened on an almost weekly basis) she was with the other ponies running in the opposite direction. Carrot Top never saw it as cowardice, but as common sense to flee from a dangerous situation. She ran a small business growing and selling carrots, she didn't know how to fight.

Since coming to know Roseluck, there had been one time where she had proven herself to be braver than Carrot Top, and that was simply having prior experience with the freakish (if seemingly harmless) weather in Hollow Shades.

The sight of a living scarecrow should have sent Roseluck, Lily, and Daisy into screaming hysterics, or at the very least made them faint. All three of them were known to do both.

Carrot Top knew Jack was an incredibly resourceful creature... maybe he had used those strong hands of his to climb over the milk stall and into its neighbor? It would explain why her friends weren't scared silly. A look back over her shoulder revealed he hadn't. The 'scarecrow' was still reclining in the hay, looking like he had fallen asleep or dropped dead. A spark of concern lasted only a moment before she understood this relaxed posture. She and Corn Crib knew that he was a living thing, but to the mares outside the stall, he was just a scarecrow. Carrot Top quickly thanked her lucky stars that the cough syrup she had bought was doing wonders for Jack's cough.

"Oh, we were just putting this old scarecrow away." Carrot Top said quickly, "No need to have it sitting out where it'll get in the way."

Roseluck gave a disinterested shrug, "I guess, but hear us out Goldie. We've been working real hard, so we were thinking of treating ourselves by going into town to eat. Y'know, check out the local cuisine. Wanna come along?"

"Sure, I suppose. We'd have to let Harvest Moon know about it." Carrot Top said, finally starting to feel at ease.

"... Can I come too?" Corn Crib asked with wide, pleading eyes.

Roseluck smirked. "Tired of mushrooms and dandelions, huh?"

Corn Crib winced at the mention of her staple foods for the past few weeks, "I'd give anything to eat something normal, like an apple or some violets."

"Ha, us too. No offense to your mom, I'm sure she's a great cook but she doesn't have a lot to work with." Roseluck reached up and ruffled the filly's mane, "You can come, if your mom says you can."

Without another word Corn Crib rushed out of the stall. It was no great leap of the imagination that she was headed to find her mother and beg to be excused from tonight's dinner.

The four mares shared a short laugh at the foal's exuberance, and Carrot Top let all her anxiety fall off her as she stepped out of the stall. All she had to do was shut the door and Jack would be out of sight and out of mind.

The last thing, the absolute last thing Carrot Top expected was Daisy to lift her hoof and stop the door before it could close. The flower vender squinted at the prone form in the hay, tilting her head as she quietly studied Jack's disguise.

"Something the matter Daisy?" Lily Valley innocently asked.

"I dunno, does this scarecrow remind you of that puppet we saw on the road?" Daisy inquired, her eyes still locked on the scarecrow.

Lily Valley stuck her head in the stall door, "Well, kinda. The ragged shirt and pants are different but that old hat's spot on. It's got the same basic build too, I think, but that might just be how they're made around here."

Carrot Top turned from the others and rubbed her head, "Poor Jack's never going to get his foot out of that boot and on ice... I gotta get their attention away him."

"So... what did you girls have in mind?" Carrot Top asked, turning to face her friends with a bright smile she usually used on her customers back home. "Pizza, a salad place, or someplace that sells exotic stuff like the Cloudsdale pegasi eat once in a while?"

"Wait a sec Goldie," Daisy said as she stepped into the milk stall, "Now that you mention it... it does look very similar. Though, why would anypony change a scarecrow's clothes?"

"Maybe those ratty clothes fell apart in the storm? I know I like my scarecrows to at least look decent." Lily rubbed her chin, "But that doesn't explain why that scarecrow's here on the Harvest farm. Shouldn't he be with the unicorn that made him?"

"That's a good point..." Daisy wondered aloud, "And why's an icepack on its boot?"

"Um, Corn Crib and I were wondering that too." Carrot Top said, hoping that playing innocent would work here.

Daisy continued to stare inside at the scarecrow, but in the end she shrugged and turned away. "Maybe I should ask Corn Crib if there's any unicorns that have a talent for puppetry. I'd love to introduce him to Cheerilee, anypony who could do that with a scarecrow would be great at entertaining her students!"

"Was he really such a sweet talker as you said?" Roseluck chuckled, "He might end up sweeping poor Cheerilee right off her hooves."

"Let's say he lays on the charm with a shovel." Daisy smiled, "I really want to thank him for talking us into coming back. I don't think I could have forgiven myself if I had returned to Ponyville."

"Me either," Lily nodded her head in agreement, "Maybe we'll run into him in town."

"I somehow doubt that." Carrot Top said, "He could be anywhere and everypony's getting ready for the festival."

"Yeah, but if he could be anywhere, he could just as easily be in town." Roseluck grinned, "That makes sense, right?"

"Perfect sense, he could even be right behind you."

The unfamiliar voice struck the mares like a rock, and slowly they turned their attention back into the milk stall. The scarecrow, which had previously been as lifeless as a sock, was now sitting up and adjusting its hat.

"Of course, that only makes sense if the pony you search for existed at all." Lord Barleycorn gave the best bow he could give while sitting, "It's a pleasure to meet you both once again."

"Um..." Roseluck gulped, backing up several steps. "Girls... did... it just talk?"

Daisy and Lily were quiet for a moment as they squinted at the scarecrow. They still couldn't see any aura of unicorn magic around it, but that voice was definitely the same one they heard on the road.

"Yup, that's the same unicorn." Lily said as she looked over to Daisy, "Maybe he's hiding in the hayloft?"

"Oh? That would be quite the feat, since I appear to be sitting right in front of you." Lord Barleycorn said, inspecting himself as if to confirm his own observations.

Roseluck remained at the back of the group, but her uneasiness was quickly being replaced by curiosity as her gaze finally made it to her friends. It wasn't often that she saw them so completely unphased.

"This... is what you two met on the road?" Roseluck took a hesitant step forward.

"Uh-huh, the stallion that made him probably slipped him in here and is controlling him from somewhere." Lily then looked to Carrot Top, "That would explain why you and Corn Crib found him in here."

"Uh... yeah." What was amazing to Carrot Top was that Daisy and Lily were the ones trying to keep somepony else from freaking out. The big question was... what the hay was Jack planning?

"While I'd love to play a game of hide-and-seek, we're going out to eat." Daisy's eyes wandered from the scarecrow to around the barn, looking for the non-existent stallion. "If you'd like to join us that'd be wonderful, but you'll have to leave the puppet here."

"Alas, although enjoying a meal with such lovely company is something I would treasure, I won't be appearing in town for three days." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "Arriving early might imply that I was lying to the foals, and I can't have that."

"Foals?" Lily blinked, "Oh wait I get it, you're going to be putting on a show for the foals."

The scarecrow shook his head, "More for the whole town, but the foals will be more than welcome to watch my performance."

Lily giggled, "I know some actors and showponies don't like to break character when in costume, but you're doing a good job. I really believe you're a talking scarecrow."

"I hope you have some more puppets." Roseluck said, finally starting to sound like her old self. "If you're this good then maybe you have a pony-sized dragon puppet or a whole bunch of big toy soldiers!"

The scarecrow looked to Carrot Top, somehow able to express bewilderment with only a short glimpse of his eyes.

Carrot Top herself was just as flummoxed as her bipedal friend. Each of her friends had expressed such high hopes at getting to see a forest spirit. Sure, Jack was no spirit, but he played the part well enough, and he was staring at them right in the face.

"Okay, this isn't working. Maybe I should try a different approach..." Jack thought, "Well, I don't have much in the way of puppets, but perhaps you'd like to give me a hoof in the show? I'm a little short on help and you three look exceptionally talented."

Three bright smiles bloomed on the faces of the flower vendors.

"I've never been very good at puppets, but I'd gladly help if I can." Daisy said, but her smile faltered, "But, we're going to be busy all day, every day for the next week or so."

"Yeah, y'see we have to work here on the farm to help the Harvests with their crops." Roseluck explained, "So there's no way we could help you build a stage or anything like that."

The scarecrow waved his sleeved hand in a dismissive gesture, "No worries, I don't need anything like that. My only question is this; can any of you sing?"

Lily snickered, "Can we sing? We might not be the Pony Tones but we can sing pretty well. I know Daisy gets compliments everytime she sings carols around Hearth's Warming Eve."

"You're no slouch yourself." Daisy countered, "We make a pretty good duet."

"Excellent, that's all I'll be needing of both of you. I'll have plenty of time to write out the lyrics and help you with the melody." Lord Barleycorn said, "The performance is at night, long after work is over so you should be able to get in a few hours rest before the curtain rises. With some luck, we can start practicing tomorrow."

Daisy nodded, then lifted her hoof to rub her empty belly, "I'm game, but we'll have to discuss this another time. I'm starving."

"Very well, I'll see you another time." Lord Barleycorn tipped his hat again and slumped back in the hay before going limp as a wet noodle.

"I guess our mystery stallion left." Roseluck frowned, "Darnit, I was going to ask if he could recommend any good restaurants in town."

"We could take it as an adventure," Carrot Top offered, finally stepping into the conversation, "Let's try the first open place we find, then order whatever sounds good and go from there?"

"Sounds great," Roseluck said, half-turning toward the door, "But can we get a move on, my stomach's crying for food."

"It doesn't feel right just leaving without a goodbye, but there's nopony here to say goodbye to..." Lily frowned as she glanced back at Lord Barleycorn, "Goodbye Mr. Corn, see you later I guess."

"Now you're talking to puppets, as if talking to your flowers wasn't bad enough." Roseluck teased as the mares all began to move on toward the door.

"And you think your roses taste sweeter if you play smooth jazz records several times a day." Lily flashed a challenging, but playful smirk.

"They do, I swear they do!" Roseluck insisted, "For a week I let Vinyl play her dubstep and they had a weird sour undertone to them. I can't explain it!"

"Or maybe you're dusting them with powdered sugar before you put them out for display." Daisy smirked.

"I'd never! ... okay there was that one time but it was just experimentation." Roseluck frowned, "...and the sugar kept attracting paper wasps which tore up the leaves but that's another story."

Lily and Daisy laughed, and Carrot Top found herself laughing along with them. Jokes like this showed Carrot Top that her friends were having a good time, even though they had put their lives on hold to help her and her family. The one joke that they hadn't realized was the one that was responsible for the grin on Carrot Top's face. She wasn't exactly sure why Jack had wanted to reveal himself to her friends, but she presumed that getting their aid for his plan was his goal. The remaining question was just how silly would her friends feel when they discovered that the "puppet" was a forest spirit, or as close as one could get.

The sound of a screen door slamming shut met the mares upon exiting the barn. The bright, happy smile that Corn Crib wore loudly proclaimed her mother's answer in regard to being excused from the family table.

Even before Corn Crib was close to the barn she called out to her cousin, "She said I could go!"

Carrot Top gave the filly a malicious grin, "Hey congrats, you got any bits to pay for your meal?"

Corn Crib slid to a halt, suddenly looking as if she'd been hit with a brick.

"Hey I'm just kidding, of course I'll pay for your meal." Carrot Top reached over and lightly shook her cousin, "I'm not that cruel."

Corn Crib glared up at her cousin, but only for a few seconds. She could put up with a little teasing if the reward was a plate filled with sweet flowers and pastries.

"Will you pay for mine too?" Roseluck stuck out her lower lip, trying to give her friend puppy-dog eyes.

"No, I've seen you eat." Carrot Top stuck her tongue out at Roseluck, "We'll split the bill somehow, and if we can't do it evenly we'll figure out some way to make it so."

The others agreed and set out for Hollow Shades, still chatting and joking all the way.

Meanwhile in the barn, Jack settled back into the hay. It had seemed like forever, but the ponies finally vacated the barn, and allowed him to get up to close the stall door. With the threat of Summer Harvest or some other wandering pony discovering him almost down to zero, Jack gently pulled his boot off his injured foot.

The ring around his ankle was still dark, and appeared to have swelled a little after his performance at the school.

"Seeing the little ponies was fun... but I don't think I'll be aggravating this anymore than I have to." Jack grumbled as he carefully dug his foot into the hay to hide it and gingerly placed the ice pack over it. "Which means me sitting on my butt for three days, joy."

Jack tipped his hat up over his eyes, ready to take a nap while the ice began to numb the pain away, "Carrot Top better bring me back a doggy bag."

=== Later that evening, The Rusty Nail Pub ===

Cherry Nova cursed his rotten luck. He had neglected to pay attention to the time when he finished his last bottle of whiskey and now if he wanted something to help him sleep he had to get it here. Sure, he liked the Rusty Nail Pub, but only in the morning and afternoon. Now that the work hours were over he had to endure the inane chatter of the throngs of ponies that came to unwind.

Every stool at the bar was occupied, forcing the doctor to sit at one of the short tables meant for couples. It wouldn't have been so bad if every bar stool hadn't been commandeered by the young pegasi that constituted the Hollow Shades weather team. Each of these pegasi were loud, boastful, and difficult for Cherry to ignore as they joked and bickered in the doctor's favorite spot.

The lone benefit of sitting at a table meant for two was that there was little chance of somepony coming up and sitting next to him. It happened often when Cherry was at the bar; his patients had a nasty habit of believing that his services included a sudden interest in their lives. Of course, the downside of the table was that now he was far away from the tap and at the mercy of the waitress's slow hooves. Cherry let out a bored groan as he settled down in his seat, at least today he had some actual money to spend.

Cherry hadn't been sitting long before he heard the waitress speaking with that annoyingly fake smile on her face, "Sorry, but we're a little short on seating tonight. If this gentlecolt doesn't mind you could sit here..."

Cherry groaned and rubbed his face with his hoof, he didn't even bother to look at whoever was joining him. The sooner he got his drink, the faster he could leave. "Fine... whatever... Just bring me some beer."

The waitress nodded and stepped aside, "Alright, and for you?"

A creak in the opposite seat told Cherry Nova that the interloper had sat down. "Whiskey, just bring the bottle."

Cherry raised his eyes from the wooden tabletop. To his surprise the pony sitting across from him was the local schoolmaster, Mr. Stockholm. The teacher looked like he had just had a terrible day, judging from how his withers were sagging and how vacant his eyes were. It was a look Cherry had seen in the mirror every day since coming to this hick town.

The longer Cherry studied Stockholm, the more a mild bemusement settled on the doctor's mind. In all the years Cherry had lived in Hollow Shades, he had never seen Stockholm walk through the doors of the Rusty Nail. If the pedagogue felt as bad as he looked, then Stockholm must have had one historically bad day with the brats he shepherded.

"Haven't ever seen you in here." Cherry smirked, he didn't care if he wasn't being subtle. If Stockholm didn't want to talk he didn't have to, he didn't have to stay either. "What happened, those kids finally cause you to crack?"

Mr. Stockholm said nothing, his eyes were glued to the surface of the table.

"You going to be okay?" Cherry chuckled, "I mean, those foals will be there tomorrow, waiting for you like timberwolves. Whatever they did today, they might have something worse planned by then."

"It wasn't the foals." Stockholm stated mindlessly, eyes never leaving the tabletop.

"It wasn't?" Cherry Nova raised an intrigued eyebrow, "One of the parents then?"

The teacher shook his head, his lip trembling before he uttered a few shaky words, "S-scarcrow, the King of Autumn..."

A disappointed groan instantly erupted from Cherry as he settled back into his seat. "Oh come on... not you too. Bean Sprout just got that brat of his to stop going around town yelling about that imaginary spirit."

"No... I saw it." Stockholm raised his head, his eyes pleading with Cherry to believe him. "I was grading tests while the kids were outside when I heard the sound of a violin. I didn't think too much of it until I heard nothing but silence. None of the kids were laughing or shouting. When I got up to look out the window I saw a scarecrow, standing on two legs and talking to the children. It played another song on its violin, then rode off on an old cart. The kids said he was the King of Autumn, a powerful forest spirit, and that the cart was pulled by a field spirit."

Cherry rolled his eyes, he was starting to believe that Stockholm might not be the advocate of sobriety that he'd always believed him to be. Stockholm probably waited until the children were out for recess to hit the bottle, Cherry knew that's what he would do in that situation.

Cherry snorted, "And how are you sure this was a forest spirit?"

Stockholm opened his mouth, ready to quickly confirm what he saw when he stopped himself. He took a breath to calm himself and order his thoughts before speaking, "I've never seen anything like it. I mean, I know there's creatures that walk on just two legs, but the way it moved, the way it talked, and acted... there was a sort of aura about it. It acted, well, with a sort of princely grace about it."

Cherry's response was to rest his head on his hoof, "And what did it look like?"

"I didn't get a look of what was under the rags it wore but it was tall, about twice as tall as me." Stockholm gestured with his hoof high above his head, "It looked like a scarecrow wearing a straw hat, and it had a burlap sack over its head with holes for its eyes and mouth."

Cherry Nova yawned, this was starting to sound like one of Lamp Light's fish stories.

"Uh-huh... a scarecrow, sure." Cherry Nova said dismissively, his eyes scanning the room for their waitress. "Wasn't that what the Sprout brat had photos of?"

Stockholm nodded, he was still a little pale but he was beginning to look and sound more like the old fart Cherry knew. "I... yes, and I humored the child's story in hopes he would abandon it when he didn't get any adult support." The teacher shuddered, "The last thing I expected was to see a forest spirit appear in the yard like that."

"Sure, and I'm the king of Prance. You didn't even answer my question about how you knew it was a spirit. You just knew because you had a feeling." Cherry rolled his eyes, "And what else did this 'spirit' do?"

"He said he was going to appear on the main street in three days. 'When the moon was rising' were its exact words." Stockholm's attention was distracted by the waitress arriving with their drinks, but only for a moment, "He said something about having a deal for the town that'd help everypony."

The waitress cocked her head, but nevertheless served the pair their drinks. "Help the town?"

Cherry Nova began to massage his forehead with his hoof, "Not her too..."

Stockholm began to relay the story in more detail to the waitress, but Cherry wasn't listening. His drink was more important than whatever the children had dreamt up. Still, it bothered him that Stockholm had bought into this dribble. A pony who loved learning should be a bit more skeptical when it came to something this fantastical falling into his lap. Whatever this scarecrow was, it wasn't a spirit. It was probably some charlatan, a unicorn perhaps, who was planning on squeezing the last few bits out of this town before it finally collapsed.

"Even if it's just some charlatan, why not go with the flow and see the show?" A smirk began to form on the doctor's face as he raised his glass to his lips. "If I can expose this fraud for who he is then maybe I can get some recognition and get out of this town. Maybe even rub it in the Phoenix Brigand's faces."

To be continued...

Author's Note

Two months. I can't believe I've been working on this for two months. With my friend coming over from Germany I had to clean my whole house and entertain him for ten days in June. We had fun, got to see a few local places that I actually didn't know existed. It's amazing how showing someone around your home town can help you feel like you're experiencing it for the first time yourself. At the end he said it was the best vacation he'd ever had, and in the US of all places. =3

Hope you liked this chapter, because next time: TIME SKIP. Also, added chapter numbers to the chapter names so the story's easier to navigate.

Special thanks to Hemlock Dalise for adding this story to TVTropes! =3

Edited by Courage Fire

22. Look out, incoming zompony.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 22: Look out, incoming zompony.

=== Three days later ===

Summer Harvest laid flat on his back in bed as he stared at the ceiling. The pinkish tint the morning sun beckoned to him, signaling that today was the start of another day of honest labor on his family's land. He knew he had to get up, to go out and make himself useful for his family's prosperity but today he felt something he hadn't before. Hesitation.

His wife grumbled as she turned in the bed next to him, still existing in some happy dream.

A heavy frown formed on Summer's face as he remembered how his wife had been prancing about the past week or so, leaving food out for those ridiculous forest offerings. She had told him late one night that she had a conversation with one of the local spooks, but although he had told her he believed her, he had done so just to make her happy.

What was he supposed to say to the stallions in the bar, that his wife had a conversation with some royal specter? They would all say his dear Harvest Moon had cracked under the weight of their financial burden. Their steadfast reputation was all his family had at the moment. Not that it mattered, he hadn't been out to the pub or anywhere else in nearly a week.

Still, Corn Crib had begun to speak of seeing them too. Summer merely believed it was a case of his daughter believing anything Harvest Moon told her, but when Leadfoot admitted to having seen them too Summer felt a little disappointed that his son would buy into them too.

All of this Summer Harvest could have patiently ignored until this foalish fascination with those old stories were forgotten. "All would be well if they worked hard," he kept telling himself. He stopped saying that three nights ago. Supper had just been cleared when Golden Harvest had called everypony to come to the living room window.

Until that moment, Summer had never even considered the possibility that any of the his family's stories about this scarecrow spirit were true. Even as Summer laid on his back he felt he had to ponder if what he had seen that first night was real. He wanted to deny it, but everypony else had seen it too.

The clouds had cut off the light of Luna's moon, leaving only the dark, vague outlines of the crops and the impenetrable blackness of the forest beyond. It was a sight that Summer had seen a thousand times on a thousand separate nights, but the glowing face that looked back from the fields that had made the farmer's blood run cold.

The face appeared to be little more than wide eyes and an even wider grin, both burning as if a candle was inside the... thing's head. Then there was the unnatural orange light that it seemed to give off. Without any visible means of locomotion, this floating, round head had slowly floated over the beans and into the cornfield before the otherworldly radiance that bled through its mouth and eyes abruptly vanished.

The spherical nature of this apparition caused his wife to name it as a Willow-the-Wisp, and for the rest of the night she spoke of how it was some sort of omen that the farm was under the protection of the appeased spirits.

That night, much like this one, Summer had an uneasy sleep, it didn't seem real. He had wondered if his wife and daughter had been right all this time. Instead, he resolved that there was some rational explanation. Perhaps it was just some lost pegasus practicing some stunt for Nightmare Night. He finally managed to get some sleep and was ready to believe that everything would be back to normal in the morning.

Summer was wrong. The following morning he and his family discovered the carts lined in front of the porch as if for inspection. Each of the carts was filled with corn picked from their field, ready to be sold. This he could have attributed to his neighbors perhaps, slinking about at night in his fields performing unwanted charity. It was the only explanation, but it didn't explain the mysterious, carved pumpkin that sat on the ground beside the center cart.

The wide, round holes for eyes, the wide toothy grin... it was the same as the face they had all seen the night before. Summer had never heard of anypony carving a face into a pumpkin, and he couldn't fathom why he had been afraid of something so... goofy.

Even more perplexing was when little Corn Crib walked up and asked the empty pumpkin if it was named 'Carlos.'

When he and Leadfoot examined the pumpkin more closely, they found nothing remarkable about the empty rind. The seeds and pulp had been cleanly removed, and the top was cut into a neat lid with the stem serving as a handle. It was scarred from hail, marking it as one from their own pumpkin patch as nopony else in Hollow Shades was growing this kind of pumpkin this year.

Summer brought a breath in and let it out as he pulled himself out of bed. The warmth that had existed under the covers quickly bled out of his coat, leaving him to shiver as he trudged toward the bathroom. He heard his wife shift in their bed, no doubt disturbed by his absence.

He wasn't eager to go downstairs, he knew what was waiting outside the front door.

The events of that first night had repeated the night before last, and once again last night. Even without looking out the upstairs window Summer knew the carts would be full again and set out for his family and guests to inspect, with another pumpkin sitting out like some sort of calling card.

Summer's stomach rumbled, finally awake as he finished washing his face. Before heading down the stairs he peeked back in on on his wife to find her fixing her mane. He knew she liked to make the attempt to look decent in case company showed up, and doubly so now since they had house guests.

Downstairs he was pleased to discover Golden Harvest, or Carrot Top as her friends called her, fixing pancakes while the other visiting mares set the table. He didn't care that the pancakes Carrot Top was making obviously came from a box, he was just pleased to see a real bottle of strawberry syrup sitting on the table for once. Even better was the smell of freshly brewed coffee in the pot.

He showed them a smile, but his eyes were fixed on claiming his favorite coffee mug. "Glad to see you're all up bright and early."

"Good morning Summer," Carrot Top beamed as she flipped the cakes over, "Since we were already up, we thought we'd cook you all breakfast."

Summer chuckled as he poured himself a cup of black coffee, "You won't hear me complain about pancakes. Everypony slept well?"

"Uh-huh..." Roseluck mumbled from the table.

A cup of coffee sat in front of the rose-vendor, who looked like she had been pried from her bed with a crowbar. Her eyes drooped, and she yawned deeply before she sucked on her coffee.

"You didn't see anything else last night, did you?" Daisy giggled, sounding like she knew the answer.

"Not a thing. I thought I heard the carts moving outside but I didn't see anything." Roseluck stretched her forehooves before she lapsed into another yawn, "I think this is the last time I stay up past midnight, for a chance to see a spirit or anything else."

"You could always go outside and try to meet one of them." Daisy smirked, "Y'know, outside, in the dark, spitting distance of the Everfree..."

Roseluck shuddered, or maybe it was a shiver; as tired as she looked it could have been either. "How about no? I'll just wait for that thing coming up tonight."

Summer looked up from his beloved caffeine, what 'thing' was happening tonight?

The screen door creaked, then slammed shut before Leadfoot appeared, his fetlocks damp from the morning dew.

"Was there another pumpkin with a face?" Lily Valley asked.

"Yeah, this time it was sitting on the railing." Leadfoot yawned, "The carts were all full of carrots this time. I left them out for mom to look over for the festival, since we can't put them in the silo. With this much picked we might be able to start selling them in town."

"Good!" Harvest Moon said as she arrived in the kitchen, looking especially pleased by what she saw, "And I don't have to cook? Are you sure you girls have to go back to Ponyville?"

"Sorry, we're just on loan until the harvest is over." Lily chuckled, "So enjoy us while we're here."

"Maybe, but you are guests and I do feel bad about making you work in the kitchen like this." Harvest Moon reluctantly walked past the stove to take a seat at the table, "And store bought syrup? Girls you didn't have to splurge on us."

"Please, we're hardly struggling and we all weren't feeling comfortable eating up all your food." Carrot Top flipped the last of the pancakes onto a waiting serving plate, "And I'm not exactly breaking my back to cook these, so don't worry."

"Hey, I'm not complaining." Leadfoot grinned as he made his way across the kitchen to sit as close as he could to the syrup, "I'm seeing this as a treat for all the hard work we've been putting in."

"It's been an experience, I'll say." Said Lily Valley, "Yesterday I took a break to sat on the porch and watch the clouds move. It was calming in a weird sorta way."

Roseluck grunted before she swallowed a large gulp of coffee.

"The clouds have always been one of my favorite things about Hollow Shades," Harvest Moon said, "Since the weather team can't perform any sort of cloud sculpting or manufacture, you could see anything up in the sky. It'll only be there for a little while before it becomes something else entirely."

Lily nodded, "And it wasn't as random as I thought it might be."

Roseluck blinked her eyes, then shook her head, trying to shake the weariness from her eyes. "Told ya."

"It's just part of the fun of living out here." Leadfoot chuckled, eyes now resting on the small mountain of pancakes Carrot Top was bringing to the table.

Corn Crib was the last to arrive in the kitchen, smacking her lips as though half of her was still in bed.

"'Mornin'..." The filly droned, trudging her way to the table.

"Look out, incoming zompony." Leadfoot teased, but he still pulled a chair out for his sister.

Corn Crib grumbled a little, but nevertheless pulled herself up to the table.

"Did you stay up last night too?" Daisy asked.

Corn Crib shook her head, "No, I couldn't sleep."

Harvest Moon reached over to feel her daughter's forehead, "You aren't coming down with something are you?"

An embarrassed grimace shot across Corn Crib's face before she pulled her head away from her mother's hoof. "No, I was just too excited to sleep last night..."

"Ah, excited for the show." Roseluck smirked, finally started to show some life.

There was that word again, was there some sort of entertainer coming in for the festival that Summer hadn't heard about? He had been so busy on the farm that he hadn't been able to socialize with Bean Sprout or anypony else in town. All his neighbors were busy and had no time to gossip, even those that didn't have fields were probably all hard at work setting up decorations for the festival.

"What show?" Summer asked.

"All the foals in town are saying the King of Autumn, a forest spirit is going to appear tonight." Carrot Top said as she set the pancakes on the table, "We're all going to head out to see it later tonight."

"We?" Summer cocked an eyebrow.

"Well, me, Daisy, Lily, Roseluck, I know Corn Crib and Harvest Moon want to go..." Carrot Top admitted, "I can't speak for you and Leadfoot."

"Actually, I'd like to see it, whatever it is." Leadfoot grinned, "Could be fun."

Summer filled his plate, then passed the plate down, "How late are we talking?"

Leadfoot shrugged, "I guess about, what, nine or ten? That's long past when we usually stop."

"You can go, but I think I'll stay here and do a little more picking. Plenty more barley needs to be taken in." Summer looked to his daughter, who was busy drenching her breakfast in red, sugary goodness. "Corn Crib..."

The yellow filly shot her father a sheepish grin before passing the abused syrup bottle down to her brother.

"You should go, with all the extra help we've been getting we're further along that we've ever been for the festival." Harvest Moon yawned, "You could work in the fields after seeing the show."

"And I could do more if I didn't." Summer stated flatly, nipping off a piece of dry pancake to chew on.

"You did believe me when I said I saw a forest spirit, didn't you?"

Summer felt like he had brought his hoof down in a bear trap that didn't go off, but could if he he didn't take his hoof off in just the right way. "I, er... I did, but we need to get everything in by tomorrow to hope to have enough to sell..."

"And I know you're worried," Harvest Moon reached over to place her hoof on her husband's withers, "But you've been going full tilt for weeks now. I don't think an extra cart or two of barley is really going to make a difference."

Summer sighed, already sensing that he wasn't getting out of this. "You really want me to go with you, don't you?"

Harvest Moon nodded, "You've been pushing yourself too hard, you could do with a little diversion."

Summer rolled his eyes at his wife's unfounded worrying, he felt fine. "Alright, but if it's as bad as that traveling magician that came into town a few months ago I'm heading back to the house."

A victorious grin sprouted on Harvest Moon's face. "I won't blame you if it comes to that."

Breakfast soon devolved into more mundane chatter, mostly how nice the syrup was. Talk of the show was mentioned, but when Summer pressed for what this entertainer was promising nopony was able to give an answer. Apparently whoever this pony was he was keeping everything about his act a complete mystery. The saving grace of this anonymous street performer was at least there would be no charge to see him do... whatever he did.

It would be a first, but Summer was hoping he would be taking his family to a complete flop. Then he could see who was really trespassing on his land every night.

=== Later that afternoon ===

"I still don't know what I'm supposed to do..." Corn Crib grumbled as she crumpled up another drawing and sent it flying across the hayloft.

"Have you ever considered you're trying to hard?" Lord Barleycorn asked as he reclined in the hay beside the filly. "You've been at it for an hour or so and you're just getting upset."

"But if I don't get this done in time for the festival I'll get an F." Corn Crib fumed as she started to doodle on a fresh piece of paper.

It had been Lord Barleycorn's idea for her to put a first draft on paper before committing it to canvas, seeing how she only had the one. Getting her to sit down and try to paint anything over the past few days had been difficult, most of her free time had been wasted trying to get information about Lord Barleycorn's show for the crowd tonight or listening to his secret rehearsals with Daisy and Lily Valley.

Lord Barleycorn shook his head as another wad of paper went sailing. It was clear the filly was frustrated but he couldn't do the project for her. Maybe he could give her a tip to help her clear her mind...

"You're supposed to paint something that's relevant to the Fall Harvest Festival, right?" Lord Barleycorn continued when he got a nod from Corn Crib, "Then perhaps you would benefit from a walk around the fields, it'll clear your head."

"If you say so, I'll try anything at this point." Corn Crib plopped her brush the can of water beside her paint, but before she turned away she asked, "Soooo... will that rag pony be there tonight?"

Lord Barleycorn shrugged, "It was hard enough coaxing her to come up out of the field to bring me to the school. If she comes, it'll have to be by her own choice."

"Can't you order her to come?" Corn Crib asked as she popped the lids on her paint cans, "Aren't you a king?"

"I am, but just because I can give an order doesn't mean I should." Lord Barleycorn stretched his arms high above his head then yawned, "If she really doesn't want to come, then I won't force her. I won't make her uncomfortable just for my sake."

Corn Crib gave a nod as set her hoof down on the top of the stairs, "I understand, maybe later you can help me with my project again?"

"Not like I have a lot to do until tonight..." Jack thought, "Later, maybe. I have much to do to make sure everything goes off without a hitch. Pumpkins to talk to, spirits to rouse..."

All four of Corn Crib's hooves thumped the hay-covered floor as she squealed in excitement. "I can't wait to see what you do!"

"Patience little princess, patience..." Lord Barleycorn tutted, "I'll still be here when you get back, and I'll be here after the show as well."

"Okay, see you later!" Corn Crib called out before thundering down the wooden steps.

Lord Barleycorn let out a sigh as he was once again left alone to the quiet gloom of the hayloft. Under the mask, Jack felt his eyes close as he reveled in the soft, ambient sounds outside the barn. A cricket was still chirping in the ground floor of the barn, perhaps mislead by the dim light into thinking it was still dusk. Cicadas made their shrill calls from secluded places in the trees, seeking a mate before they died with the frost a few weeks. Songbirds still lingered in those same trees, hesitating to make that long, southerly expedition.

"That is, if the birds here fly south at all." Jack muttered, "They could fly west for winter for all I know... magic, talking ponies... and here I am trying to be Bigfoot and Santa all in one."

Jack grimaced, "I can't dwell, it'll effect my performance. A nap'll set my mind straight..."

The heavy sounds of hooves coming up the stairs ended that train of thought, and Jack slumped back in the hay for another round of playing dead, just in case it was anyone he didn't recognize.

His first guess was that it was Corn Crib, coming back to collect her paint and brushes and put them back in the house where they belonged. The pony that appeared at the top of the stairs was yellow, but there was no way that Jack was able to confuse Carrot Top for Corn Crib. Jack sat up to greet her with a curt nod, deciding his nap would have to wait.

Carrot Top smiled as Jack straightened and gave her a silent but polite wave, "So, excited for tonight?"

Jack shrugged, "Nervous, yeah, but that's what everyone feels before they perform in front of a crowd."

"Oh?" Carrot Top chimed, "You didn't seem too nervous when you got up in front of those foals."

"That was easy, I'm used to working with children." Jack yawned, "But how are things in the farm house? Summer Harvest starting to crack?"

"He's been acting a little fidgety lately." A mischievous smirk appeared on Carrot Top's muzzle, "I think seeing those pumpkin lanterns for the past three nights was a bit much for him."

"I didn't really set out to scare him specifically, but I gotta make 'em believe somehow." Jack sighed, "I just hope he and the rest of the town take what they see as the real deal without any panic. ... or think that I'm a puppet like your friends do."

Carrot Top shook her head, "Don't count on it. Harvest Moon's nearly got me convinced there's Willow-the-Wisps floating about at night, picking beans because she's been feeding them."

"Well, she's partly right." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "The food she leaves is greatly appreciated. But then again, I wouldn't have been able to get all that stuff done if you and Leadfoot hadn't helped me."

"Pfft, he and I just got you a few things and left the carts out for you to use." Carrot Top nodded towards Jack's foot, "How's your leg?"

Jack lifted the foot in question, shifting it a little to show his ankle's range of motion. "A little sore but it's no trouble at all. The ice helped a lot, and my cough's cleared up."

"Awesome!" Carrot Top grinned, "Nothing else you need from me until show time?"

"Not a thing; I should be able to make it to my mark without anyone seeing me." Jack patted the violin case at his side, "I can't think of anything the rag pony could do, besides, you'd be better off in the crowd making sure they think I'm a forest spirit."

"But you'd make such a cute puppet..." Carrot Top teased.

"I just play strings, I don't wear 'em." Jack leaned back into the hay, "'Course, maybe you could do one thing for me. I left the knife you brought me under the front porch. I would have given it to you last night, but I didn't want Harvest Moon catching on that I'd been using it to carve pumpkins."

"She's been so giddy I don't think she's noticed that it was gone." Carrot Top reared up and excitedly kicked her forelegs, "Hee, I haven't had this much fun in ages!

Jack tilted his head, "Fun?"

"Yeah, all this sneaking about, it's like something out of a mystery story!" Carrot Top beamed, "And it's all to help out an entire town! I always did want to save the day like Princess Twilight and her friends, but, y'know, without all the danger..."

"It has been fun, I guess, but I'll be glad to sleep in a bed and eat prepared food again." Jack hung his head, "If I never eat dandelions ever again I'll die a happy man."

"I can relate." Carrot Top's shuddered, "Maybe on our way to Canterlot I can treat you to something better."

"I'll hold you to that, but until then, I've got to get some rest. I've been up all night and I haven't had a chance to get much shut eye. I gotta be ready for the show." Jack smacked his lips, "Was there anything you wanted?"

Carrot Top's smile faded a little, "No, well... kinda. Have you thought about what to do if things don't turn out, you know, not so good?"

Jack pulled the brim of his hat down over his eyes, "My contingency plan is 'run into the woods and hide until the heat dies down' but I don't think it'll come to that. If these ponies are desperate enough they'll listen to what I have to offer. If the foals did their jobs I should be playing for a full house."

"They should, when foals want something from their parents they tend to get it." Carrot said, "Um, before I forget, how did you make those pumpkins look like it was floating?

Reaching into the hay that he was leaning against, Jack pulled out a wound length of twine. "Summer's got plenty of twine laying around the barn. All I had to do was fix a little to a hoe, then tie some around the pumpkin in a kind of harness. We're just lucky we've had cloudy nights or else somepony might have noticed the strings."

"Clever, I never would have thought about that." Carrot Top snickered, "Then again, I would never have thought of carving a pumpkin and putting a candle in it. That is why you wanted the candle, right?"

Jack tipped the brim of his hat up, "Right, but I can't take credit for the pumpkin. Every year my family would carve jack o'lanterns, it's part of the tradition for Halloween."

"Jack o'lanterns?" Carrot Top laughed, "There's a silly name."

"Says the magic pony named after a bad comedian." Jack shrugged, "I'll tell you the story behind them sometime, it's about a thief named Jack who tricks the king of evil spirits."

Carrot Top smirked, "Neat, but this thief wouldn't be you, would it?"

"I've been lucky, but I've hardly outsmarted the devil." said Jack, "Besides, that Jack ended up roaming the world forever as a lost soul."

Carrot Top frowned, "Doesn't sound like a happy story."

"I know happier ones if that's what you prefer." Jack put his had back down, "But that'll have to come another night. Right now I need some sleep, but if you see Corn Crib out there, try to point out a few suggestions for her to paint. Poor girl's in need of some inspiration."

"Alright, then I'll get out of your mane." Carrot Top said quietly as she started to walk down the stairs, but before she disappeared completely she uttered, "Sweet dreams."

"Thanks." Jack said, although he wasn't sure if Carrot Top heard him over the sound of her tromping down the stairs.

Once again alone, Jack stretched out to get comfortable. He'd need every moment of sleep before the show tonight...

=== Ponyville, Later that day ===

It was the middle of the day and the sun was shining brightly over Sweet Apple Acres. The slight chill in the air kept Applejack from working up a sweat as she pulled her third full cart of the day toward the barn.

A smile graced Applejack's face at the thought of showing these fine apples at the Fall Harvest Festival. Predictably there would be plenty of other booths selling all manner of wonderful produce, but nopony else in Ponyville grew apples. Of course, Applejack's favorite part of the festival came after the celebration were over. The market would open for just a few hours, and she and her family could sell their best apples at a high price.

Last year Bon Bon and the Cakes had pooled their money to walk away with nearly everything at Applejack's stall, but they made their money back and more with the sweets they made a week later on Nightmare Night.

The process of sorting the apples came to the most scrutinizing eyes on Sweet Apple Acres. While Applejack had grown up on an apple farm, she fell short when it came to discerning a good apple from one that was worthy of the festival. That's why Granny Smith was seated under a tree by the farm house, surrounded by tubs of apples her grandchildren had brought her. All the Apple matriarch needed was a quick glance at each individual fruit before she sorted them into the proper buckets.

When Applejack turned her head to watch her beloved elder sort, she was a little surprised to find Fluttershy seated next to her. The pair were chatting quietly together under the apple tree, oblivious to Applejack and the cart she was presently hauling behind her.

Applejack quickly noticed that Fluttershy was wearing the same saddlebags that she wore when she went shopping. It wasn't a major detail, but Applejack thought that Fluttershy was going to have a hard time finding any deals in the market at this time of day. Many of the stalls would be closed by now, and Fluttershy's bags didn't look to be particularly full.

"Howdy Fluttershy," Applejack announced as she pulled the cart up and began to unhitch herself, "ya here ta help with the harvest?"

Fluttershy gently shook her head, "No, sorry, I just came to see if I could maybe buy some apples. With all the new little bunnies I have at home, I've been needing much more food than normal."

"An' I agreed to sell her some, wholesale." Granny grinned, tossing another apple into the 'bad' bucket to be given to the pigs, "It's the least we cin do fer keepin' those varmints from eatin' everythin' in sight!"

"Sounds fair 'nuff." Applejack admitted, "'cept now you got all them critters eatin' ya outta house n' home."

"Oh they're actually very polite little bunnies, now that they're in a place they feel safe and have full tummies." Fluttershy's smile dipped, "But... yes I do have a lot of mouths to feed. I had to give them almost all the carrots I had, even the ones that I usually reserve for Angel's treats."

Applejack rolled her eyes at the mention of Angel, "He'll survive, there's plenny of carrots at the market this time of year."

Fluttershy nibbled on the inside of her cheek, then glanced back in the direction of her cottage, "Yes, but Carrot Top's out of town at the moment so I have to get them from other vendors... and Angel really likes her carrots best of all."

"Just like he likes my apples..." Applejack cleared her throat, "I didn't know Carrot Top was out of town, it would explain why the farmer's market has been a little quiet as of late."

"She's not the only one," Fluttershy continued, "Roseluck, Daisy, and Lily Valley are gone too. All three of their flower shops are closed until they get back."

Applejack's nostrils flared, "That doesn't make a lick of sense. Half of Ponyville's flower providers out during the height of the harvest time, and Carrot Top leavin her crops high n' dry like that?"

"Well, Berry Punch is looking after her land but Carrot Top told her not to sell anything until she got back." Fluttershy explained, "Berry said she didn't know when Carrot Top would be back."

"Sounds like we won't be havin' much competition at the festival this year. 'Course, if they packed up their best n' headed out to 'nother town they might fetch more bits than we do." Granny shrugged, "Ah'd rather sell local, but it don't hurt ta have a change of scenery once in a while."

Applejack hadn't thought of that, it was possible those four had taken a road trip together to sell their best flowers and carrots someplace else where there wasn't much competition... or richer ponies.

"I'm sure it's nothin, nun'of our business afterall." Applejack shrugged, "Still, if y'want some carrots we might have some ready. Not that we grow that many, 'course. If ya need some, go ahead n' take a what ya need."

Again, Fluttershy shook her head, "That's really generous of you Applejack, but I couldn't. I'll pay you something."

"Now Fluttershy, you got all them critters off our-" Applejack's was cut off by the sound of something heavy crashing into the dirt road outside Sweet Apple Acres.

Fluttershy and Applejack sprang to their hooves, ready to see if anypony needed help.

The cloud of dust that had been thrown up quickly dissipated in the light breeze, revealing a dirty but otherwise unharmed Derpy Hooves. The mailmare coughed a little, then pulled herself up from another one of her hard landings. She shook some of the dry soil from her mane and coat before stuffing her whole head into her mail bag.

Granny simply shook her head at the spectacle and went back to sorting, "That filly's gotta be made of iron."

Regardless of Derpy's seeming invulnerability, Applejack walked out to the road. The newly formed crater spoke of how hard Derpy had hit the ground, but beside from being dirty enough to make Rarity scream, Derpy didn't have so much as a feather out of place.

Still, Applejack felt she had to know for sure, "Derpy, are'ya okay?"

Derpy pulled her head back out of her mailbag, a letter gripped firmly in her teeth. "Uh-huh! Why wouldn't I be?"

Applejack smiled back at the gray mare, "Nuthin, nevermind."

"Only one letter today," Derpy chirped happily as she placed it in the mailbox and flipped the flag up, "Have a nice day Applejack!"

"You too Derpy!" Applejack called out as she watched the mailmare take flight back to Ponyville.

Applejack took another look at the crater, then to the retreating mailmare, "An' ta think she doesn't even work out..."

The letter was soon in Applejack's hooves, and as she read the return address she felt her grin widen inch by inch. With the letter securely held between her teeth, Applejack walked back to the apple tree where her grandmother and friend were sitting.

Granny Smith lifted her eyes from the apples to stare at the letter in Applejack's teeth, "Whatcha got there, 'nother bill?"

Applejack set the letter on the ground in front of Granny Smith, "Nope, Ah got that letter from Cousin Leadfoot I was tellin' ya about."

"Leadfoot? Summer Harvest's colt?" Granny pushed the tub of apples aside to straighten up, an excited smile on her wizened face, "I ain't seen him since he was small 'nuff to step over. Heh, he's prolly big as Big Mac by now."

Granny then muttered, "An' hopefully he's got a better head on his shoulders than his great grand-pappy."

Applejack's ear twitched as she stared at her grandmother; a little surprised to hear her speak so negatively about a family member. "What do ya mean?"

Fluttershy said nothing, but it was obvious to Applejack that that she was just as curious as she was.

"Ah suppose Ah never told ya but Ah knew Summer Harvest's great-grandpappy, Apple Harvest. He was real handsome in his day, but he always was a real ornery cuss." Granny tilted her head skyward, looking a little lost in her memories, "Always was the kinda pony who was never happy doin' things the traditional Apple family way. He 'ventually settled in Hollow Shades when it was still a good loggin' town, but as the years went on he started gettin' real funny. Personally though, Ah always figured it was livin' in the Everfree that made him that way."

Spurred on by her grandmother's unexpected and slightly unnerving history lesson, Applejack ripped the envelope open. After unfolding the letter, Applejack cleared her throat and began to read it aloud.

"Dear Cousin Applejack,

I'm very happy to hear everything is going well for you all in Ponyville. Please give Granny our best, and pass our hellos to the rest of your family. However, I'm a little surprised that you're thinking of coming here. The Fall Harvest Festival is this saturday, and we're all scrambling to get our fields in as it is. Aren't you gearing up for that yourself? I would have thought you'd be too busy to afford a day wasted here in Hollow Shades."

Applejack's recitation came to a halt as she turned those words over in her head. The expansive orchards of Sweet Apple Acres were vast, but her immediate family could handle harvesting every tree in time for the festival. If by some tragedy Applejack or Big Macintosh couldn't work they could always hire a few strong backs in town to pick up the slack for a few bits. Her cousins shouldn't be struggling to reap their fields this close to the festival. Did Cousin Leadfoot not have enough help?

"If you're looking for a vacation spot, you couldn't pick a worse spot than Hollow Shades. We're half inside the Everfree, the weather here is barely controlled by our weather team, and we don't have any attractions aside from small lake and a condemned lumber mill."

"Barely controlled weather?" Fluttershy repeated with an audible gulp, "Would ponies really live in such a place?"

"Live an' work, Ah've been there before." Granny showed the timid pegasus a reassuring smile, "'Course, tain't as bad as it sounds."

Fluttershy shifted on the grass, not looking very convinced.

Applejack shuddered, "I'm... pretty sure Leadfoot's just exaggerating. Nopony'd live in a place like that. It don't sound natural t'all."

Applejack continued with the letter:

"In anycase, our Festival's not going to be anything special. You're better off spending time with ponies you know instead of heading out here.

As for forest spirits? They're a bunch of hooey. I've lived out here my whole life and never seen one. Nopony here has. Don't tell your Granny this but I never did believe in them. The only thing sillier is an interest in our scarecrows, they're the same as any other I've seen. As for rabbits, we have oodles of them. You can't walk three steps in the field without tripping over one.

Please take care of yourself, your land, home, and family the best you can.

Much love, your Cousin,
Leadfoot."

"Load of hooey?" Granny Smith sputtered, "The ol' loggers that cut down the trees to make that town used to spin all kinda yarns about the ghosts that lives in the Everfree, 'bout half mah stories came outta Hollow Shades! 'Never seen em at all' mah false teeth..."

Applejack cast a suspicious eye at the letter, "Ya mean he's lyin' Granny?"

The gray-maned mare rubbed her chin, "Well, Ah might've been a bit harsh with mah choice of words, he might just've never seen one himself. But Ah know fer a fact that Hollow Shades is one of the most haunted places in Equestria."

Fluttershy whimpered as she attempted to hide behind her bangs when she heard the word 'haunted.'

"Ya really mean that Granny?" Applejack asked, half-hoping that Granny was merely exaggerating for Fluttershy's sake.

"'Course Ah do!" Granny smiled, "Ah've even met a few spirits in mah day."

After she refolded the letter and placed it back in the envelope, Applejack set it on the ground, "Fluttershy, could you do me a favor?"

Fluttershy nodded, but there was still a light tremble in the yellow pegasus' knees, "S-sure Applejack, what do you need?"

Applejack pushed the envelope over to Fluttershy, "Could ya tell Twilight that Ah got the letter Ah was waiting fer? Leadfoot didn' say if we could stay with them or not, but it would be a real big inconvenience fer them if we just dropped in and asked to stay at their place. If Twi's alright with it, we could just pop over to Hollow Shades just for a looksee."

"W-we're not really gonna go to a haunted town, are we?" Fluttershy gulped as she slipped the letter into her bag.

"Come on," Applejack said, offering her friend a confident smile, "It ain't that far from Ponyville, and it's probably just some misunderstandin' like with what we dun with Zecora."

"I dunno..." Fluttershy's ears bent back, "You didn't hear what the bunnies said about that scarecrow..."

To be continued...

Author's Note

New story art, again from my friend Escopeto. =3

I know there will be a few complaints that very little gets accomplished in this chapter, but its just setup for the next chapter. I'm getting all this out of the way here so we can jump right into Jack/Barleycorn's big debut to the town. There's gonna be a lot of dropped jaws around Hollow Shades in the next chapter. =3

As for the whole thing about there being no Jack O'Lanterns in Equestria: okay, time for my own headcanon: I rewatched Luna Eclipsed and aside from one jack 'o lantern on a foal's candy bag there's no jack 'o lanterns anywhere in the episode. It got me wondering; why would ponies have them at all (or at least, why associate them with Nightmare Night)? Digging into the history of the whole tradition, I found there's the story of Jack tricking the devil, but there's also the connection to Will-o-the-wisps, and keeping faeries and goblins away. I'd also argue why have a lantern you'd need to carry with hands but ponies often defy logic in that department. But seeing how they lack a lot of the same traditions with Christmas/Hearth's Warming Eve (santa being one) so why not have this be one of those little differences?

Edited by Courage Fire

23. A champion for the placebo effect Part 1

Author's Note

WARNING!
This is just a partial chapter. I said I'd post something to tide you over if I had to rewrite the rest of the encounter, and I'm doing that now. =c
Also, this hasn't been proof read so expect some errors.

23. A champion for the placebo effect Part 1

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 23: A champion for the placebo effect Part 1

Lightning bugs had long since disappeared with the encroaching cold, but the crickets had continued their nightly song without concern. This invertebrate concert had begun much earlier than usual, as the sun bathed the the sky in one final flare of red and orange before it sank below the horizon. The stars quietly winked into existence in clusters as as the moon rose on the opposite end of the sky; a bright crescent blade of silver that was starting to glow as a sign of its heavenly sovereignty.

It was a sight lost on most of the ponies that lined the main street of Hollow Shades. Nearly all were bored parents, who stood by while their foals waited the best way that foals can. Hollow Shades rarely saw much in the way of traffic, so the foals were in no danger as they ran and played in the streets as they waited; their chatter seeming all the louder against the dead silence of the forest.

Among this throng of weary adults was Summer Harvest, and like the rest of the grown mares and stallions he was doing what he could to patiently pass the time. He had not only found the Sprouts in this eclectic attendance, but many others whom he hadn't had time to chat with in what felt like years.

This conversation had managed to get Summer to relax a little, but his wife had been chatting with the other mares since their arrival. He felt some measure of embarrassment when he overheard his wife proudly bring up the subject of forest spirits. All Summer Harvest could do was roll his eyes and hope for more mature topics among his neighbors.

A quick glance found Corn Crib was playing in the neglected streets with her schoolmates, and Leadfoot was talking with some colts his age. It seemed like everypony was here to socialize rather than wait for whatever was supposed to happen. Turning his head, Summer came to realize that some of his houseguests had wandered off. Golden Harvest was still here, meeting some of the town's out-of-work lumberjacks who had come at the behest of their own children.

Summer couldn't say where the flower vendors had disappeared to, but this was a big crowd. Summer wasn't particularly worried, they were grown mares and Hollow Shades was a small town. If they got lost it wouldn't be difficult to ask for directions back to the Harvest farm, or even back to Ponyville if they so desired.

From what Bean Sprout had told him, the other farmer had to promise to come to shut his colts up about forest spirits. No longer just his youngest, but the older colts too. His other neighbors told similar stories, of their foals outright pestering them into coming.

Across the street, Hollow Shades' only physician was sitting on his haunches. He yawned and patted his front pocket for something that wasn't there, which gave rise to a sour grimace. Summer wasn't sure what he was doing here; Cherry Nova had no foals of his own, and he usually only attended social gatherings when the mayor virtually dragged him there for insurance reasons.

Summer still would have preferred to have been in his fields, but while he was here he didn't see the harm in catching up with his friends and neighbors.

"Where is he?" Thistle Bloom whined as she stamped her hooves on the dirt road, "The moon's up already!"

"He'll be here," Corn Crib placated, "He said he would come and he keeps his promises."

"Any much longer and my dad might take me home," Wedge whimpered as he glanced over at his father, who was looking rather desperate to keep himself entertained.

"Don't worry, if he does take you home we'll be sure to tell you all about it." Thistle Bloom snickered, earning her an irritated scowl from her friend.

Corn Crib sighed. Why did Thistle always like to harass Wedge like this? "The moon's barely 'up' anyway, he's probably arriving right now."

Thistle Bloom snorted and kicked a small rock down the street. "You think he'll show up in that old cart again?"

Wedge blinked, "I thought a king would come in something fit for Princess Celestia, like a big pumpkin shaped carriage pulled by a team of those rag ponies."

"Yeah, but I don't think you'd say that if he was right behind you." Corn Crib smirked.

Wedge's ears folded back as he carefully looked over his shoulder, huffing in relief when he did not see the violin-playing scarecrow behind him.

"I'm more surprised that Mr. Stockholm's not here," Thistle Bloom said pointedly, "He's the first adult to see Barleycorn and all he did was stand there. You'd think he'd want to make a better impression."

Wedge shrugged, "Maybe the pressure was just too much. I heard the Canterlot ponies have to shine their hooves and wear the fanciest clothes if they want to be at the Summer Sun Celebration when Princess Celestia raises the sun."

Thistle Bloom gave her friend a skeptical look, "And who told you that?"

"Ragweed, but she's been to the Summer Sun Celebration." Wedge defended, "She said anypony who was shabby was lead away where they could get cleaned up."

"Didn't Ragweed once tell you that there's a dragon living in Ponyville?" Thistle Bloom rolled her eyes, "A big, scary, purple dragon?"

Corn Crib tilted her head, "First time I've heard of that. 'Sounds made up if you ask me."

"What's so fake about it?" Wedge puffed out his chest.

"If a dragon was living in Ponyville, or any town for that matter, wouldn't it be a burning cinder by now?" Thistle Bloom pointed out.

Wedge opened his mouth to respond, but instead he sat down in the road with a cowed look on his face. "Yeah... that sounds right."

Corn Crib just shook her head, why did Wedge always believe things that just weren't so?

Nopony had come up to Cherry Nova the entire time he had been sitting and waiting with the rest of the pedestrians. It was more than he could have hoped for. He credited this to everypony either being too busy minding their foals or simply being too tired from slaving on their farms to have the energy to bother him.

A yawn escaped Cherry's lips as he glanced up and down the street. He saw many familiar faces, but nopony that was out of the ordinary. He had taken two long walks around the stores, using a flashlight to look for fog machines and other common stagecraft toys.

Cherry was certain that was the reason this conpony wanted everypony in the main street. The buildings provided excellent cover for all manner of props and special effects. Although nopony in town knew, Cherry knew what to look for... the problem was he hadn't found anything.

"Granted, I've been out of the loop for a while but not that long!" Cherry grunted, going over his previous search in his mind, "I'm certain I didn't see any wires or cables... no cart tracks, no ponies hiding on the roofs..."

A burst of laughter suddenly had Cherry on edge, but he quickly brushed it off when he saw it was just some foals playing with an old tin can.

"I'm starting to get paranoid. Yeah I haven't flown in years but that's my fault. It's not like anypony would recognize me, of all ponies, being so weak-winged that I flew like a drunk turkey. Besides, I only flew for a second to peek over the rooftops and it was behind the stores. Nopony saw me."

Cherry scowled down at the ground, "Where was I? Oh yeah, I didn't see anypony up there, no unicorns for magic or pegasi for conventional effects... I'm starting to think this is just some runaway rumor that the foals concocted. There's no time to set up effects with any precision now that it's dark."

"Ah, doctor, I'm glad to see you decided to attend this unscheduled event, and without me having to pay you."

The moment Cherry recognized that voice he let out an annoyed grunt. The stallion that was talking to him like he was a foal was the mayor of Hollow Shades, Silver Lining.

The mayor stood with a slump in his barrel and a mild droop of his head, both signs of his many decades of hard labor combined with his fast-approaching old age. His pale-gray coat did a fine job of hiding the scattered silver hairs that were cropping up, but his mane only had a peppering of his original daffodil-yellow amid the silver.

The wrinkled, white collar that Silver Lining wore around his neck was the only thing that gave any hint to the old stallion's mayoral station. In all the years Cherry had been living in Hollow Shades he never seen Silver Lining do anything to correct his haggard condition. Rumor had it that he gave most of his paycheck back to the town treasurer, but Cherry would bet his entire annual income that Silver was just doing it out of desperation. Hollow Shades was sinking and their elected official was just bailing water at this point.

Cherry lifted his hoof out of habit to reach for the flask he kept in his breast pocket. He found only an empty pocket, and Cherry quickly remembered he had left it on his deck back at the clinic.

Cherry quickly recovered from his mistake by pretending to brush something off the front of his coat, "Just... curious about all these rumors that have been floating around."

The old stallion stood beside Cherry, close enough the doctor swore he heard Silver's joints pop and crack as the old pony sat down.

"I didn't put too much faith in it, myself. Housewives and children have a habit of seeing unbelievable things." Silver Lining said plainly.

Cherry blinked, he hadn't expected an air of skepticism from Silver Lining, "I... am inclined to agree with you."

"However," Silver Lining continued, "I haven't seen so many smiling faces in a long time. It may very well be an idle rumor, but if it takes a rumor to get everypony out and forget their worries for a little while, I think rumors might be what this town needs."

Cherry raised an eyebrow, "Isn't that what the upcoming festival is for?"

"If it was Hearth's Warming Eve or the Lumberjack Games I'd say 'yes.'" Silver Lining said, "But the Summer and Fall Harvest Festivals are only fun if you're there as a customer. If you're a farmer, then those festivals are more like deadlines than holidays."

Silver Lining gestured toward the foals playing in the street, "If hearsay and gossip can get..." Silver glanced about as if he were actually counting the ponies around him, "Almost all the town here for a friendly chat or a game of tag, then maybe this town could use a lot more gossipy old nags."

"Ah, a champion for the placebo effect..." Cherry yawned, "So you don't think there's any entertainer that's coming?"

"I'm willing to grant whoever this pony is another fifteen minutes." Said Silver Lining, "The other ponies might be a little more generous but the cold cuts me deeper with each year."

The obvious thing was to tell the old stallion to put on a sweater, but Cherry kept his mouth shut. A casual look to his right spotted somepony that Cherry avoided at all cost, a plump chatterbox of a mare named Mayberry, and she was coming his way.

"Erm, if you don't mind I think I... um, think I see somepony with a nasty cough. Could be contagious..." Cherry stood and began to slink away, keeping his head low for fear of being spotted. "Excuse me..."

The abrupt nature of Cherry Nova's departure left the mayor scratching his head, but he shrugged his suspicions off and put on a good-natured smile. "'Seems he's worked on improving his work ethic. Good for him."

"Oh Silver Lining, there you are!"

All the sudden Silver Lining knew why the doctor had left like he had. A slow turn of his head saw Mayberry approaching, her mane done up and her pearls around her neck like she was at the festival rather than some unofficial gathering like this.

Mayberry began to talk, but Silver only really caught her friendly platitudes before he started to tune her out. It wasn't that Mayberry was poor company, it was just that she had nothing worth listening to.

The mayor's attention wavered further as he looked up the street past Mayberry. His smile wilted as the rising moon cast its light against the pale, bare wood of the buildings. The entire town looked like a bleached skeleton, left half buried in some forgotten, shallow grave.

Silver sighed through his nose and nodded his head at some half-listened to question. The continued river of empty yammering told him that Mayberry was still going on about whatever had gone on in her life. Something about the pie contest for the festival...

Silver's eyes came to rest on the water tower that stood in the center of town. It was something he felt was his biggest failure in his tenure as the elected official of Hollow Shades. Being such a staple of the town's identity, he always thought it should have been kept looking decent for visitors, a standing welcome mat that showed that the ponies here were clean and decent.

The tower was very similar to the one that stood just outside of Ponyville. It was built to resemble an old milk can, but like the rest of Hollow Shades it had seen better days. Rust had settled on the outside where the paint had been worn away by wind and time, and the wooden frame on which it stood had begun to sag from groundhogs undermining the foundation. Much like every other building in Hollow Shades, the town didn't have the finances to do any meaningful repairs. All Silver had been able to do was use his own funds to hire a few ponies to put some patches where the metal was thinning.

Mayberry had just starting going on about her grandfoals before Silver Lining thought; "Doc, the least you could have done was warn me..."

The continuous flow of blathering from Mayberry came to a jarring halt, making Silver Lining fear that Mayberry figured out he wasn't paying attention. No frown or glare laid bared at Silver, instead of anger there was a look of confusion on the fat mare's face as her ears tilted this way, then that. It was a look shared by many other ponies around them.

This confusion spread to Silver's own face, as what in Equestria and beyond could have silenced Mayberry so completely? That's when he heard it.

There was music on the wind.

To be continued...

24. A champion for the placebo effect Part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

25. Weather Station?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 25: Weather Station?

Idle banter had been the main source of entertainment for the Elements of Harmony as they traversed the old eastern road toward Hollow Shades. The brightly colored leaves on the trees were a wonderful backdrop for their trip, but the sight quickly lost its splendor when it was the only thing to see for miles.

The Everfree itself was edging closer and closer by a matter of inches as the road ran more or less parallel with it, but it was still far enough to not bother the traveling mares.

Rarity nearly stumbled as she walked beside her friends, "Fluttershy, you left Derpy in charge of your animals?"

"She said she needed a few extra bits for something, so I offered her some money if she fed my animals for me." Fluttershy tilted her head, "Do you think it was a mistake?"

"Not... a mistake really..." Rarity said through clenched teeth, "Derpy's a nice mare, would do anything for you, but... how should I put this?"

"Unless you had your cottage reinforced with dragon-forged steel you might not have a place to go back to." Rainbow deadpanned as she walked beside her friend.

Fluttershy only giggled at Rainbow's off-collar comment, "Oh, Derpy's not as clumsy as ponies think she is."

Rainbow merely rolled her eyes as she felt a fleeting ache in her back from the time Derpy helped her set up some decorations. "Yeah, you keep telling yourself that."

"On an unrelated note, how long have we been walking?" Rarity asked, "If I had known this little hamlet was this far I could have splurged and paid for a carriage."

"About three hours." Applejack said as she looked up at the sun, "An' like Ah told'ya, there ain't no normal carriage routes to Hollow Shades. You'd prolly bankrupt yerself getting' some private carriage to come all the way out there an' back."

"I've been curious about that since you mentioned it yesterday." Twilight said, "I did a little research about Hollow Shades before going to bed, but there's nothing really special about it. The one thing that I think would make ponies apprehensive about going there is the Everfree Forest, since it sits so close to it."

"Sits in it Twi." Rainbow corrected, "And I told you, it's got every type of weird that the Everfree does."

Pinkie stared up at the clouds and hummed a happy tune as she happily skipped alongside of her friends. "Hee, that one looks like cotton candy."

Applejack sent a strange look to Rainbow, "You ever been there, Rainbow?"

"Well.... no." Rainbow admitted, "But it's a perfect ghost story for foals back in Cloudsdale. The pegasi in Hollow Shades had their own weather factory, but it was condemned since they couldn't use it."

Twilight blinked, this wasn't in any of her books. "Why was it condemned?"

"Since the weather's all screwy in the Everfree, managing the weather's impossible." Rainbow then shot a serious look to Twilight, "And if you think I'm making this up, I know ponies who work as clerks at the Cloudsdale factory. Hollow Shades never gets a single shipment of anything, no storm clouds, no snow, no nothing."

Fluttershy pulled her wings tight against her back, her head stooped in worry, "I always heard there were no need for the Running of the Leaves here, or any other seasonal care. It always just changes on its own."

Rarity shuddered, "What ponies would live in such an unnatural place?"

Applejack frowned, "My kin, for one. Ah dunno why they would, but farmin' out here's gotta be one heckuva chore..."

"And that looks like a sign!" Exclaimed Pinkie.

"What weather pony would make a cloud that looks like a sign?" Fluttershy blinked, raising her head to look up at the clouds.

"No, I mean there's a sign over there!" Pinkie pointed down the road.

Six pairs of eyes quickly locked onto what Pinkie was gesturing to. The edges of the bare and battered wood were rounded and showed the pin prick-sized holes of insect habitation, termites perhaps. The words 'Welcome to Hollow Shades' were the only bit of paint on this decrepit sign's face, lazily painted with a wide brush by somepony who really didn't care. The lowest plank of the sign had fallen off and was laying in the grass like a fallen branch from a dead tree.

"I'm starting to wonder if anypony still lives here." Twilight's horn lit up as she brought the fallen plank up for her to look at, "'Population's... zero?'"

Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief, "Good, then we can go back to Ponyville."

"Yeah, if nopony's here there's nopony to question, right?" Rainbow's wings unfurled, looking ready to bolt back to Ponyville.

Applejack walked up beside Twilight to look at the wood, "You sure it says zero, Twi?"

"That's what it says," Twilight tilted the board to the side, "I think. Whoever painted this sign this needs to take another whack at it."

"Please don't say it like that..." Fluttershy whimpered.

Applejack squinted at the sign, "I mean, you're sure that's an 'S?' It looks like a five to me."

Rainbow's wings fell down, as well as her hopes for going back to Ponyville.

"It could be a five, which would make it fifty ponies living here." Twilight rolled her eyes, "At the very least I should talk to whoever's in charge around here about the sign. Who would write 'population's' anyway?"

"And if it's a ghost town?" Rainbow asked.

"It won't be a ghost town," Applejack stated firmly, "Mah cousin wouldn't have sent a letter from Hollow Shades if he didn't live here."

"What if it is a ghost town and Applejack's cousin is a ghost too?" Pinkie blurted out.

"Don't be silly." Rarity said in a reassuring tone, "I'm sure it's a... charming, rustic little town. Just like Appleoosa."

Applejack blinked, a small amount of familial pride welling up at the praise Rarity offered. Considering their very different outlooks on life, Applejack hadn't known Rarity to speak highly of farm-living often. It was the, well, rarity of such compliments that made this instance seem so genuine.

Applejack smiled as she took the lead, "Come on y'all, when we get there Ah'll treat you ta lunch at whatever place they got in town. Mah treat."

The promise of food raised everypony's spirits, but Applejack couldn't help but notice that Rainbow had been walking the entire trip. Normally she would be hovering over their heads whenever the other five of them walked around Ponyville, heck Rainbow even did it during their trips to Canterlot.

Applejack had never really considered the impact of growing up in a place like Cloudsdale before. She had only been there once, and only because of Twilight's magic, but Applejack had marveled at how the pegasi had built everything out of clouds. Applejack hadn't thought about it then, but Rainbow's sudden timidness had her wondering; were wild clouds really that scary?

When Rainbow had told Applejack about the oddities of Hollow Shades' weather back at the library, she had simply blown it off. They had been in the Everfree before and had come out fine. No big deal. Applejack admitted that a town with the Everfree's weather patterns sounded very unnatural, but she didn't think that it would effect the future Wonderbolt so much.

"If Ah had been born a pegasus, would Ah be all nervous like Rainbow is right now?" Applejack thought as she walked, "They live in clouds, move clouds, build clouds... Ah guess seein' clouds that don't behave is like if all the wood in mah barn came apart an' started crawlin' around like caterpillars. Maybe Ah can get Rainbow to open up about it come time to eat..."

A few shallow hills dotted the landscape as the grass quickly became dotted with tall weeds and other wild flora that typically grew on the fringes of the forest. It wasn't long before these open fields were replaced with wide expanses of wheat, corn, and hay.

To Fluttershy's relief, ponies were occasionally spotted in the fields, harvesting what they had sown earlier that year. Nopony waved to them, but it was more due to the massive undertaking of picking an entire field by hoof rather than any lack of manners.

It was when the Elements passed a truly impressive corn field and beheld the center of town that they stopped dead in the middle of the road. Twilight and her friends had been to many different locations throughout Equestria, Manehatten, Appleoosa, the Crystal Empire, Canterlot of course, and each had been a strong and vibrant city (or town in Appleoosa's case).

The size and scope of the town was even smaller than Appleoosa, but where that western town had been clean and new, the buildings in Hollow Shades were neglected and falling apart. No building was given to fantastical architecture like in Ponyville, each one was a wooden crate, left in the woods to molder in seclusion.

These two lines of stores that lined the road looked like they were salvaged from an earlier age, but ponies were still using them despite their condition. The Everfree was so close that the scent of decaying leaves gave the whole town a subtly sweet yet musty smell that made the newcomers feel a bit uneasy just standing and breathing in the air.

Rainbow's voice caught in her throat, "Girls... the clouds..."

The other five glanced over to Rainbow, who was fighting to control the tremble in her legs as she stared up at the sky.

Just as Rainbow had described back in Ponyville, the clouds over the town were moving on their own accord, drifting lazily overhead just like the clouds over the rest of the Everfree Forest. There was no rhyme or reason to their movement, the air in the town was so still that it felt almost stagnate with that smell.

One pegasus was in the sky, a simple sun hat on her head as she batted one of the wild clouds with her hoof. She called out something to another pegasus that flew out from behind another cloud, who was holding up a anemometer, a device used to measure wind speeds.

"I didn't think a town could have a weather team without a weather factory." Twilight wondered aloud.

"They don't, or, at least I don't think they do." Rainbow rubbed her head, "It just goes against everything they taught us back in Cloudsdale."

"What do you mean?" Pinkie asked.

"With the Everfree's weather just doing whatever it wants, how the heck do these ponies get enough rain, or not too much? What keeps it from snowing in summer? It could start hailing any second now if it wanted." The more Rainbow talked the more her tail tucked between her legs, "I just... I don't know what these clouds are going to do."

"Rainbow, Ah don't think you have anything to worry about." Applejack stated, "How old ya think those buildings are?"

Rainbow shot a confused look at Applejack, "What does that have to do with the clouds?"

"Eh, just humor me." Applejack nodded her head toward the quiet main street of Hollow Shades.

Twilight smiled, already seeing where Applejack was going with this.

"Well, I dunno about buildings, but they look like they're about as old as the founding Equestria." Rainbow stated bluntly.

Applejack made sure that Fluttershy could also see how calm she was trying to be, "So, if they've been standin' all this time under these wild skies, then Ah think we can handle one afternoon, right?"

"Maybe..." Rainbow still sounded apprehensive, but she continued to stare up at the sky.

Applejack smirked, "An' besides, those ponies up there aren't 'fraid of them. Maybe they'd make better Wonderbolts than you."

Rainbow stood up straight and flared her nostrils, "You made your point, don't push it too far."

"I, on the otherhoof can't get over how... dreadful this town is." Rarity shook her head, "Don't these ponies care about keeping a good home?"

"I'm not sure it's by choice Rarity," Fluttershy pointed out, still half-hiding behind her bangs, "If they could fix things up, I'm sure they would."

"Do you think this is related to the scarecrow thing?" Rainbow asked, already sounding more confident than before.

Twilight shrugged, "I don't see how it could be, but while we're here I don't see why we couldn't learn about this place."

The pegasi who had been above them fluttered down to the street ahead of the mares from Ponyville, and both seemed to be very pleased with whatever they had discovered.

Their conversation wasn't very loud, but in the half-dead streets their conversation carried further than it should have. The fact that the six had to approach them to continue didn't help to keep their conversation private either.

"Do you think there's going to be a frost?" Asked the mauve colored pegasus with the sun hat.

Her compatriot with the pale blue coat, pink hair, and watermelon slice cutie mark shook her head, "Not for another few days. The dewpoint's been too low for it, and the wind's still out of the south. I think warm weather will be with us for a week after Nightmare Night, but don't hold me to that."

"You're right, I'll go to the weather station and make our report." The mauve pegasus spread her wings and began to fly away, but she took time to call out; "See you tomorrow Fizz!"

"Same time same place!" 'Fizz' waved to her friend before the other pegasus flew over one of the shops, out of sight.

"Weather station?" Rainbow cocked her head to the side, "What's that?"

Fizz looked back at Rainbow with surprise, but a smile quickly formed on her face, "Oh cool, new faces! We don't see those around here very often."

The pegasus trotted up to Rainbow and held out her hoof, "I'm Melon Fizz, my family owns the general store and I'm with the Hollow Shades weather team. Nice to meet'cha."

"Um, Rainbow Dash," Rainbow was still trying to process what Fizz had said, but she did remember her manners enough to shake Fizz's hoof, "And these are my friends, Pinkie, Applejack, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rarity. I'm with the Ponyville team."

"Oh the same one that did the sonic rainboom at the Cloudsdale's Junior Flier's competition?" Melon beamed, shaking Rainbow's hoof with even more intensity.

Fizz blinked, suddenly dropping Rainbow's hoof as she stared at Twilight, "Oh my, you're Princess Twilight!"

Rainbow frowned, she was just about to talk about how awesome that day had been.

Before Twilight could open her mouth, Fizz was already bowing down in the middle of the dirt road with a worried twitch in her wings. "Sorry princess, I didn't mean to be disrespectful!"

Twilight glanced around, wishing for the first time that the town really was abandoned so nopony could see this. "Hey, please get up, you don't have to do that for me. I'm... really not comfortable with ponies bowing to me."

Melon Fizz slowly got back to her hooves, but she was visibly relieved that she hadn't offended Twilight. "Well, a-alright, but what are you doing all the way out here in the sticks?"

"We're investigating a little rumor we heard flying around. It might be nothing really." Twilight said, "I'm a little curious too... what's this 'weather station' I heard you talk about?"

Fizz knocked the dirt off her forelegs, a proud smile rising up as she spoke, "Hee, the princess wants to hear about the station! Well, if- um, Rainbow was it? You said you're on the Ponyville weather team?"

"The best pony on the weather team." Rainbow boasted.

"Good, then you can fill everypony in if I skip anything." Fizz cleared her throat, "Hollow Shades has ambient weather from the Everfree Forest. We don't have a weather factory because the wild winds kept moving everything out of place, so for a long time we just had to deal with whatever came our way. We can't really alter the weather like you can in Ponyville, but we can make little course corrections to this cloud or that cloud, and despite what everypony thinks, Everfree weather isn't completely random. The 'weather station' is where we write down each day's wind speeds, air pressure, high and low temperatures, humidity, all that kinda stuff. We've found that a lot of it's connected to the weather that pops up."

Now it was Twilight's turn to gush, "You mean you and your fellow pegasi have been studying the Everfree's weather patterns? How long have you been doing this?"

"Two years and counting, princess." Fizz said proudly.

"You have to show me this, it sounds like something that will end up in the Canterlot library someday." Twilight shook her head, she was getting a little too excited. "Ahem, and you can just call me Twilight. Everypony else does."

"A down to earth princess, I like that." Fizz looked around, "If you like I can lead you to the station, it's really just an old shed we commandeered but it fits our needs."

Rarity cleared her throat, "While this all sounds riviting... could you make a recommendation for someplace we can stop and eat? We haven't had anything since breakfast."

The local pegasus rubbed her chin, "Well there's the Rusty Nail, but that's only got bar food. Tablecloth's is the only restaurant that's left in town, although it's nothing special. Of course, even if you weren't a princess they'd treat the six of you like royalty."

"So they have good service." Rarity smiled. "That's wonderful to hear."

"Actually it'd be because you're from out of town, that means you have money." Fizz then looked over her shoulder, "If you could treat me to lunch I could tell you a lot more about the town."

Applejack could feel the bag of bits in her own saddlebags getting lighter by the second, "Er, sorry. Melon, but Ah did promise all the girls to treat them... and Ah'm not exactly made of money."

Instead of getting upset, Melon Fizz simply smiled. "Nopony here is, so we have something in common."

"Is that why the whole town looks like this?" Rainbow asked.

Fizz's ears splayed back as she looked around at the decrepit buildings with a shamed look on her face. Rainbow thought she had really stuck her hoof in her mouth until Fizz smiled at something down the road.

Two strong stallions were pulling a pair of carts full of wood up to the base of the water tower, right where the road came to a dead stop.

"Well, hopefully it won't be long until things start to turn around." Fizz turned her head back to the six newcomers, a fresh, optimistic grin on her muzzle. "Hey, I hope you see around, but I have to get going. I gotta put in my time at my family's store or I'll be minding it when the festival starts."

Melon Fizz lifted herself into the air, "It was very nice meeting all of you. Stop by the store if you need anything! Station's down the road, to the right!"

"Wait, there's something... ya could have told us." Applejack sighed as the pegasus took off over one of the buildings and disappeared, "Like which way it is to mah cousin's farm."

"Applejack, no need to fret." Rarity comforted, "If my intuition is correct, this is a very close-knit community. I'm sure there's somepony else who could point us in that direction."

Applejack nodded, "Ah reckon yer right. Come on, let's see how good the grub is here."

Five empty stomachs answered Applejack's suggestion.

Luckily the restaurant wasn't difficult to find, seeing as how Tablecloth's was just a little further up the street, inside another half-dilapidated shack that creaked terribly when the door opened.

The sound of a school bell was heard ringing as the Elements closed the door, but any thoughts about it were wiped away by the smell of freshly baked pie...

Cherry Nova was miserable.

He had spent the entire night going over his dust-covered encyclopedias and neglected medical books to discover some clue to what had disappeared into the corn field last night. All Cherry got for his effort was sleep deprivation and frustration. Now, instead of settling down in his clinic for his post-noon nap he was sitting outside watching the loggers setting timbers out for the charlatan's rehearsal, or whatever it was planning.

Cherry was still barely able to believe that he'd been suckered into playing nanny to the foals and this... thing, whatever it was. The worst part was he couldn't refuse, he knew better. Ponies tended to remember if the pony who was supposed to be watching their foals never came out, and Cherry did not want that stigma following him when he got a real practice in a real town.

The loggers waved goodbye to Cherry as they took their emptied carts away. Cherry made the attempt to look friendly and wave, but the second the loggers looked away Cherry's hoof and smile dropped.

The schoolbell rang, and it wasn't long before a stampede of excited foals came charging up the street. Cherry had been hoping that some of the parents of Hollow Shades would actually think about this situation and tell their children to stay away. Instead, every foal he had come to know was here, eagerly searching the entire area around the water tower for a sign of their scarecrow hero.

One of the foals craned her neck up, "Is he on the water tower again?"

Another foal looked toward the field, "Maybe he's in the corn field."

"He did say he was going to be here after school, right?"

"Maybe he went to go get more wood?"

"Oh the naïvety of children." Cherry rolled his eyes, "They bought that story so bad they can't even consider that he won't show up. I still don't see what the heck he's got in store for these yokels."

Cherry trotted over to a soft spot in the grass and laid down. "If I can't have my nap in my clinic I might be able to get a few winks before the foals get bored and decide to head home."

"Wait, there's something coming up the road!" One of the foals shouted.

Cherry Nova kept his eyes shut, "Another cart full of vegetables, whoop-dee-doo, kid."

"It's him! He's got a cart behind him!" The foals quickly began to cheer and stamp their hooves in their excitement.

Both of Cherry Nova's eyes snapped open as he whimpered over his lost opportunity for a little extra shut eye.

The foals were blocking his view of the road, forcing Cherry to get up in order to see what was approaching. The scarecrow was indeed headed towards them, the harness of the cart was awkwardly centered over the scarecrow's head as he pulled a cart behind him, half-filled with large but very damaged pumpkins.

The cart was brought off the road and into the grass where the scarecrow carefully set the harness down, but a few pumpkins still rolled out into the grass.

"Hello everypony, pleasant dreams were had by all?" Lord Barleycorn asked in a merry tone.

The foals all answered with emphatic nods and bright smiles.

"Excellent, I would have been here before you but I had a few stops to make. Deals to make, ponies to see, spirits to talk to, you understand. But I'm here now and I hope you're all ready to help me put on the best Halloween ever." The scarecrow clasped his sleeves together, "The first thing anypony needs to know about Halloween is its symbol, the Jack o'lantern."

The foals blinked and looked between Lord Barleycorn and the cart full of pumpkins. Cherry himself was as perplexed as the children were, unable to draw the connection between the pumpkins and these supposed 'lanterns.'

"If we're making lanterns, why'd you bring pumpkins?" One of the foals said, as if sensing Cherry's own confusion.

Another foal stepped closer to the scarecrow, one Cherry recognized as the Sprout brat, "Does this have something to do with being the Lord of Pumpkins?"

"Hm, that's for you to decide young master Wind Row," Lord Barleycorn reached into the cart and selected a terribly scarred pumpkin from the stack and set it in front of the foals. "But the reason I have all these pumpkins is because each of you are going to make a Jack o'lantern of your very own."

With that said, Lord Barleycorn turned the pumpkin around, revealing a goofy face carved into the pumpkin's orange flesh.

The foals quickly began to gush about how 'cool' this was, but Lord Barleycorn quickly shushed them by clearing his throat. "I have a pumpkin for each of you, they're cleaned out and ready for you to carve your own goofy or scary face into them. Then we'll see if we can scrounge up some candles and set them out tonight to light up the main street. Normally Will-o-the-wisps make their light, but we can't trouble that many of them. They get bored very easily and an entire night in one pumpkin would make them cry."

Corn Crib tilted her head, "Why are they called Jack o'lanterns?"

Lord Barleycorn sat down in the grass, his legs twisting underneath him an awkward pretzel shape that made Cherry Nova wince, "That requires me to tell you a story, but while I'm doing that you can pick your pumpkin from the cart."

The foals, so eager to follow the professed King's decree, gathered around the cart and began to pull the gashed, hollow gourds out of the cart. They had a little trouble managing their size, but a few clever foals figured out they could balance the empty shells on their backs.

"This story takes place a long, long time ago. So long ago that even the princesses might not know it in detail." Lord Barleycorn thumped his chest lightly and cleared his throat, "It begins with a particularly clever, but selfish thief on the run from the authorities. The full name of this stallion has sadly been lost to time, we only know that he had the word 'Jack' incorporated into his name somehow. This 'Jack,' had stolen some goods from a local store and was nearly caught before was able to flee into the Everfree and lost his pursuers among the ferns and brambles."

"Jack laid down to rest under a tree and idly chewed a length of grass, celebrating his victory when a dark and mischievous spirit called Pitch appeared and told Jack that it was his time to die. Jack, however, quickly stalled Pitch with a proposition; that Pitch should turn himself into a rare coin for which he could pay for the goods he had stolen, and when Jack left town Pitch and the coin would disappear and the ponies would fight over who had stolen the money."

"Pitch, unable to resist such an opportunity to bedevil innocent ponies, gladly hopped into Jack's bag, where he kept his bits. What Pitch didn't know was that Jack had stolen silver coins, which robbed the evil spirit of all his power. Pitch begged Jack to release him, and Jack said he would, if Pitch would make it so that no spirit would ever trouble him again. Having no other choice, Pitch agreed and was released. Jack took to celebrating at his triumph in the next town he visited, thinking that he no longer had to fear death."

"The years rolled by and Pitch's promise was seemingly kept, Jack never saw Pitch again, or any other spirit. But despite what Jack believed he did eventually die, as all living things do. Now a spirit himself, Jack found himself invisible to the living, and unable to find any other spirit to guide him in this new existence. He searched the world over, but could only find one spirit, Pitch, whom he found stoking a campfire. Jack begged Pitch to undo his vow, so that he could feel the warmth of companionship again. But instead Pitch laughed in contempt, but agreed to give him a fire as warm as all the love and compassion he inspired in the world. With a mocking grin, Pitch threw a small, weak ember of the fire at Jack and enchanted it so that it would never go out before he disappeared, laughing at his own cruelty. Defeated, Jack took the ember and stole a pumpkin, in which he carved a face to not feel lonely and placed the ember inside to light his way. Now he roams the world as a lost soul, searching for some way to finally rest in peace. That's how he came to be known as Jack of Lanterns."

By now the cart was nearly empty, and every foal had a pumpkin of his or her own sitting next to them in the grass. The foals waited in silence after Lord Barleycorn's story was finished, many had ears splayed back, hoping in vain for some happy ending he had yet to impart.

After a minute or so one of these foals rubbed her eye and spoke up, "That's a pretty sad story..."

"Yes, but suppose if Jack had gotten what he wanted," Lord Barleycorn's leaned close to the filly and gently ruffled her mane, "He would have kept robbing ponies until the princesses caught him, and the worst they could do is lock him up for a few years. It would have been only a matter of time before he became as bad as Pitch."

"Do you know Pitch?" A young colt asked.

"Mostly by reputation, but we have met and I am not a fan." Lord Barleycorn snorted, "His pranks go too far, if you ask me."

"If that's the story about Jack o'lanterns, why do you carve them for Halloween?" Cherry blinked, had he actually said that out loud?

The scarecrow chuckled, "Simple really. No spirit can see Jack and he's beyond our help, so we carve our own version of his lantern. It's a proxy for the real Jack, and a show that we would include him if we could."

A nearby foal tilted his head, "What's a proxy?"

"It's a stand-in, something that represents somepony else. Like how the princess might send an envoy to speak for her in certain matters." Lord Barleycorn leaned back, resting on his forelegs, "Now, I have a few paring knives that the local dinner was kind enough to let me borrow. Who'd like to put a happy face on these pumpkins and show Jack that he's not alone?"

Cherry was about to state how trusting foals with knives was an obviously bad idea, but he was cut off by the sheer volume of a few dozen cheering foals.

"Okay, now, who here has helped their folks cook before?" Lord Barleycorn asked, and a few foals raised their hooves. "Excellent, then you can help the others as I explain a few basic rules so you don't hurt yourselves..."

Cherry wasn't sure if the thing in the scarecrow costume had noticed his complaint or he had actually planned his little safety lecture. He clearly could improvise quite well as evidenced by Cherry's unintentional questioning of this faux Nightmare Night. The opportunity to observe the creature's habits was not lost on Cherry, however embarrassing his earlier lapse in control had been.

The scarecrow also seemed to understand cutlery and the safety therein. Its quick lecture involved such obvious tips such as 'don't cut toward yourself,' 'don't hold the blade with your mouth,' and 'never point the blade at anypony no matter what.' Cherry had rolled his eyes at each remedial lesson, believing that anypony with a lukewarm temperature IQ should have been able to figure them out.

Regardless of Cherry Nova's derisive attitude, the foals listened earnestly as they watched Lord Barleycorn demonstrate how to cut the orange rind without injuring himself. Soon the knives were passed around and the foals began to take turns with the paring knives, which made keeping an eye on them an easy task. Advice on what sort of face to carve was thrown about, but big goofy grins and triangular eyes were common features, showing that the foals were taking after Lord Barleycorn's example.

Lord Barleycorn watched the foals for a while, but when it looked like things were going smoothly he stood and looked around. Curious, Cherry did the same. A few store owners and their customers were watching the foals as they pretended to be busy, but what they were obviously here to see was Lord Barleycorn. The loggers who had brought the wood were sitting outside the Rusty Nail, sipping what looked like cool, refreshing glasses of...

Cherry shook his head, if he didn't see their drinks, they didn't exist.

"Doctor, I was wondering," Cherry looked back at the scarecrow, "Do you have experience in carpentry?"

"No, I'm no logger!" Cherry snapped, but he quickly lowered his volume in case the loggers heard him.

"Then I suppose I can't ask you to help me assemble the stage then... and the foals are busy carving pumpkins." Lord Barleycorn shrugged, "Then I guess I'll have to do it."

Cherry snorted, "What's wrong, can't just magic the stage together, or get a few ghosts to do it for you?"

"I could, but there's a certain satisfaction of doing something yourself." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, seemingly impervious to Cherry's foul mood, "I don't like things done for me. Relying on servants make life boring."

Cherry watched at the scarecrow walked over to the pile of wood set next to the timbers. A bucket of nails and a hammer were left for the stage's construction, which Lord Barleycorn took and set next to the timbers as he began to measure the boards, nudging the heavy beams with his lower legs to get the board to sit level before he began to hammer them into place.

Lord Barleycorn then tried to pull the board out of place, but it didn't budge an inch. "It's not going to be the best stage, but it should be good enough for a play or two."

Cherry snorted, not wanting to engage the scarecrow in idle banter about something as banal as carpentry. Cherry turned his head back toward the foals, but watching them mutilate pumpkins was hardly interesting either.

Applejack rubbed her swollen stomach as she exited Tablecloth's, "Ah've never seen so much pumpkin pie in mah life..."

"Second most for me," Pinkie thought for a moment, "Wait, I forgot about last year's Pie-palooza. Third most, at best."

Rainbow licked her lips, looking far more collected than when she and her friends had gone inside. "Whatever you say Pinkie, that was almost worth the trip."

"I'm just happy to see you're acting like your old self." Said Rarity, "But did you really have to eat three whole pies?"

Rainbow frowned, "What? They just kept bringin' them and you had three pieces yourself."

"Yes, but Rarity had pieces, not whole pies." Twilight chimed in, "You made a pig of yourself, and at Applejack's expense."

"I've never heard of cinnamon dusted pumpkin seeds, but they were good!" Pinkie beamed, "I gotta tell the Cakes to make some for Nightmare night!"

"I'm not gonna leave AJ holding the bill just like that." Rainbow faced Applejack, "When we get back to Ponyville I'll pay you back."

Applejack narrowed her eyes to a serious glare, "You better, Ah didn't figure on spendin' that much on lunch."

"So um, what do we do now?" Fluttershy asked, "Do we head to the farm?"

"That's part of the plan, but we don't have to head there right away." Twilight shrugged, "Since none of us have ever been here before, we could familiarize ourselves with the town before meeting up at the farm."

"I wouldn't mind seeing that that store Ms. Fizz mentioned. You never know, maybe it has some hidden local treasure that's yet to be discovered." Rarity smiled, "Would you like to come with me Pinkie, maybe they have some candy you've never seen there."

"Ooo! That's a good idea!" Pinkie shouted, "If the restaurant could surprise me, maybe the store can too!"

"Let me know if you see any books on the shelves." Twilight said, "While you're doing that I'm heading to the weather station. I've got to see what these pegasi have been doing. This could be the foundation of a major scientific breakthrough in meteorology!"

Pinkie blinked, "Meteors? I thought they were studying clouds an' stuff..."

"She means the weather Pinkie," Rainbow said, "I'll go with you Twi."

Twilight blinked, "I didn't think you'd be interested."

"I'm not an egghead like you are Twi, but I know weather. I was freaked out before, it still weirds me out a little, but... if I'm going to be a Wonderbolt I can't be afraid of anything, especially not of a few rogue clouds!" Rainbow stamped a defiant hoof. "Maybe if I can learn a trick or two from these ponies maybe I'll feel better."

"That's the spirit!" Applejack would have said she was proud of Rainbow taking to steps to conquer her fears, but Rainbow would just claim she wasn't afraid of anything. "Then Ah guess Ah'll ask around an' see if I can get pointed toward mah cousin's farm. It'll be nice to get all caught up with them."

"I'll go with Applejack," Said Fluttershy.

"Any particular reason Fluttershy?" Twilight asked.

Fluttershy shook her head, "I just want to get those directions to your cousin's farm so I don't get lost."

Applejack shrugged, "Alrighty then, ah wouldn't mind some company along the way. See you girls later!"

And with that, the six went their separate ways on the streets of Hollow Shades.

"Ah gotta say, yer takin' all this weird weather stuff a lot better than Rainbow is." Applejack said once they were away from the others.

"Oh, it did scare me a little, and it still does." Fluttershy thought for a moment, "Back when I lived in Cloudsdale the other fillies used to scare me with stories about Hollow Shades. I was a big 'fraidy cat back then."

"Back then?" Applejack mentally commented.

Fluttershy continued, "But I know Hollow Shades is more than just the weather. When I look at the buildings they don't look scary at all, and the ponies who live here look like normal ponies, not monsters. I'm sure with a little tender, loving care this could be a lovely little town to live in."

Fluttershy then added quietly, "...if it was moved a few miles away from the Everfree..."

Applejack smiled, "Ah gotta say Fluttershy, that's... pretty sharp thinkin'. Ah'm proud of ya."

"Aw, thanks." Fluttershy said, a twinge of pink crossing her cheeks as they continued to walk toward the water tower.

Applejack hadn't really taken the time to notice the number of ponies that were situated outside the shops that sat at the end of the street. While most were going about their business, every one of them seemed very interested in the group of foals sitting at the foot of the rusting water tower.

Each of these foals had a pretty awful-looking pumpkin that they seemed oddly proud of. Applejack supposed that maybe they were all growing pumpkins as some school competition, which sounded like something to bring up to Cheerilee as a fun lesson in agriculture.

The partially constructed stage was probably where Hollow Shades was going to gather for their Harvest Festival, but why was it left half done? There was still plenty of wood, and between the ponies watching and the one sitting with the foals they could have gotten it done in the time it took Applejack and her friends to eat lunch. After all this was just a stage, Applejack and her family could raise an entire barn in a day, and that included shaping and cutting the boards.

That's when Applejack noticed what the foals were passing around.

Applejack's first reaction was to call this out, that the foals could easily hurt themselves with those knives. Her second thought was why nopony on the streets seemed to be concerned about this. That's when she noticed the white coat that the stallion was wearing. Applejack didn't know how she had overlooked it, but she did feel better now that she knew a doctor was overseeing these foals.

Fluttershy gently prodded Applejack on the shoulder, "Applejack, are those foals-"

"I see 'em. Not sure what they're doin' but we could go up an' see fer ourselves." Applejack offered, "Can't hurt to ask, cannit?."

"No, and I'd feel better knowing." Fluttershy said, just as concerned as Applejack was.

Some of the foals looked up at the two approaching mares, but their attention quickly drifted away to be on the half-finished stage or the pumpkins they were cutting. The doctor who was sitting nearby yawned, but didn't seem to be really paying attention to anything, and that included the foals.

"I think mine needs bigger teeth." One of the colts said as he showed his pumpkin to his friends, which had a large, predatory grin on it.

"I tried giving mine one big eye, but I don't think it came out well." A filly said, her pumpkin's 'face' was little more than a giant circle with a lopsided smirk near the bottom.

Deciding to let the stallion rest, Applejack walked up to the foals, "Hey, whatcha doin'?"

"Makin' Jack o'lanterns!" A filly with the corn-yellow mane said as she bobbed up and down on her hooves, eyes locked on the knife. "Come on Tremble, you don't have to cut it that slow!"

The colt with the knife in his mouth snorted, but he cut a little faster.

"What's a Jack o'lantern?" Fluttershy asked as she stepped up beside Applejack.

"They're pumpkin lanterns!" One of the foals said, looking pretty proud of her own creation, "We're gonna put candles in them and light them when it gets dark!"

Fluttershy looked to Applejack, but all she got was a confused shrug, "Is this a local thing?"

"No, we just learned all about them." The corn-yellow filly said, still eying the knife in Tremble's mouth.

"Oh, well, you just be careful then." Applejack said, "Um, would one of you know which way it is to the Harvest family farm?"

The corn colored filly narrowed her eyes at Applejack. "You aren't with the bank, are you?"

It took a moment, but Fluttershy began to snicker.

Applejack raised an eyebrow, "An' what's so funny?"

"Sorry," Fluttershy wiped her eye, "I dunno why, but I just had this thought of you as a bank teller."

Applejack shook her head, deciding to ignore her friend's joke. It wasn't often that Fluttershy told a joke, and Applejack didn't want to discourage her. "No, Ah'm no banker. Ah'm, er, we're from Ponyville, Ah got kin there."

The corn colored filly smiled, "Kin? You mean we're related?"

Applejack smirked, "Depends, are ya related to the Harvests?"

The filly nodded, "Uh-huh, I'm Corn Crib."

"Ah'm Applejack, and this is mah friend Fluttershy, Ah'd sure like to see... yer farm..." Applejack trailed off. She didn't know why, but Corn Crib's smile had been replaced with a look of pure dread. "Y'okay sugar cube?"

"Um, did you say Harvests? I thought you mean... Sharvests..." Corn Crib lied, no longer looking at either mare.

Applejack blinked, "Did Ah say somethin' I shouldn't have?"

Corn Crib shuffled in place, uncomfortable being under the stare of two older mares, "Um... oh look, Tremble's done with his pumpkin!"

Tremble snorted and dropped the knife in front of Corn Crib, which she took and started cutting, trying her best to look more busy that she really was.

The way the filly was purposely trying to shut herself off from Applejack left the apple farmer at a loss for words. Applebloom would lie like this once in a while to keep herself from getting in trouble, but Corn Crib had just met her, it didn't make sense to get this kind of reaction. Was she not supposed to be here? Applejack rubbed her forehead, this was the only thing she could think of that made sense.

Sensing Applejack's trepidation, Fluttershy decided to moved onto another topic. "Alright, well, maybe one of you could help us with something else. It might sound a little strange, but have you heard anything about... scarecrows?"

The stallion, who had been silent all this time, smacked his lips as he seemed to wake up from his stupor, "What... do YOU know about scarecrows?"

Fluttershy nearly jumped at hearing the rasp in his voice, "No-nothing... we just heard a few rumors that-"

"Ummph, okay, new rule when it comes to building a stage," Came a groan from behind the stage, "Don't knock your bucket of nails over. You'll spend all day picking them up."

Both Applejack and Fluttershy's mouths fell open. A scarecrow was standing behind the stage, letting out a satisfied groan as it stretched its back.

To be continued...

Author's Note

YAY chapter made in 2 weeks! Haven't done that in a long time. =3

If Melon Fizz doesn't seem to fit with my usual naming scheme for the ponies of Hollow Shades, you're right. I needed an OC pegasus and instead of making my own for this chapter I decided to use my friend Owlsome's. It's just a small cameo, but I doubt I'll be using any other OCs. Owlsome does good work, so if you want someone to draw your OC, give her a commission. =3

Edited by Courage Fire and Jack Kellar

EDIT: I removed the last line for the sake of the next chapter.

26. Your pumpkin's upside down.

Author's Note

Quick notification: I had to remove the last line from the previous chapter to keep everything I had with this one, so Jack never introduced himself. It was either that or I'd have to rewrite a huge chunk of this chapter. I don't like how I've sat on this chapter for months, but hopefully it will be okay. It feels great to be back. :pinkiehappy:

26. Your pumpkin's upside down.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 26: Your pumpkin's upside down.

The shadows cast by the sun were beginning to lengthen as the afternoon wore on. The shadow cast by the rotting water tower that stood in the heart of the town was especially long in these autumn months. In this very shadow sat the stage that Lord Barleycorn was building.

The foals continued to work on the pumpkins that the scarecrow had brought, carefully cutting while they talked. Others who were already done with their carving were content to watch the funny-looking forest spirit hammer nails with its noodly forelegs.

Thistle Bloom set her knife down next to her pumpkin and stretched her jaw, "There, done!"

Wedge came up next to her and tilted his head. "Um..."

"If you don't like it, just say so!" Thistle Bloom growled.

"It's not that, you did a good job carving it... it's just..." Wedge motioned to the pumpkin with his hoof.

Thistle Bloom glanced at the newly carved Jack o'lantern, "Just what?"

Wedge winced, but he continued to point, "Your pumpkin's upside down."

"It is not! Look, if it was upside then the stem would be..." Wanting to shame Wedge with physical evidence, Thistle Bloom flipped her Jack o'Lantern over... only for the carved lid to fall out the bottom. "... right there."

Thistle Bloom looked over at Wedge's pumpkin, "Um... you wouldn't want to trade, would you?"

Wedge shook his head, a safe smirk forming on his muzzle. "No thanks, I'm good."

Not willing to accept defeat so easily, Thistle Bloom looked over to another pumpkin... "Corn Crib, would you be interested in a trade?"

Without a word or even a turn of her head, Corn Crib pushed her pumpkin over to Thistle Bloom.

"Wow. That was easy." Thistle Bloom grinned as she pulled the pumpkin over to her side. "You sure she's one of your cousins from the Apple family?"

Corn Crib’s ears folded back against her skull, "Her name is Applejack. I think it's safe to say that my dad's not going to welcome her in the house for a warm dinner."

Wedge rolled his eyes, "No offense Corn Crib, I don't think you were convincing enough to get her to think you aren't related."

Thistle Bloom nodded in agreement, "If Wedge could see through it, it's not gonna fool two old mares like them."

Wedge shot Thistle Bloom a harsh look, but it went unacknowledged.

The two mares stood in front of the stage, whispering to each other as they watched Lord Barleycorn continue to work on the stage. Corn Crib hadn't stopped watching either of them since they had first spotted Lord Barleycorn.

"Why do you think they came here?" Thistle Bloom whispered, "Most ponies don't wanna come here."

Wedge shrugged, "You don't think she's the Jack from the story, do you? That she's here for Halloween?"

"Don't be silly. One, she's clearly not dead. Two, the Jack in the story carried a lantern like these." Thistle Bloom patted her upside down Jack o'lantern, "Three, Lord Barleycorn said Jack was a stallion."

Corn Crib looked to her friends, an uneasy quiver on her lip, "Do you think I could stay with one of you until they leave town?"

"Maybe she's not going to be here long." Wedge looked to Applejack with a tilt of his head, "Maybe if you told her everypony at your home is too busy with the fields she'd probably leave them alone."

Thistle Bloom nodded, "That might work."

"Alright, alright." Corn Crib lifted her head to look at Lord Barleycorn. "Just... give me a minute."

Applejack had seen all manner of creatures since meeting Twilight Sparkle. Monsters, animals she had only seen in books, even ghost stories that she had a hoof in putting to rest. She had begun to feel that she couldn't be surprised anymore.

When Fluttershy had told her about the scarecrow eating rabbits, she was ready to battle some twisted freak of nature, or to discover the story was just a fabrication by a few smarter-than-average rabbits so they could get away with eating half the apple crop.

To find such a gangly, misshapen scarecrow building a stage in the middle of town with nopony seeming to care was not what she expected at all. If this were Ponyville, there'd be pandemonium and utter panic. Looking over her shoulder to the locals watching from the corner, Applejack had to wonder what it would take for something to be considered strange in this town.

"It... doesn't seem to be dangerous." Applejack whispered to Fluttershy, "Unless you're a nail."

After hearing what the rabbits had told Fluttershy, Applejack thought her yellow friend would be terrified of the creature. Fluttershy wasn't exactly puffing her chest out and staring the creature down, but she wasn't scared of it. She looked more confused than frightened as she watched the scarecrow.

"Should we go get Twilight? She might know what to do." Fluttershy answered in a whisper that Applejack almost missed over the pounding of the scarecrow's hammer.

Applejack shook her head, "We might lose him, and besides he don't look like he's some violent critter."

"The foals do seem to like him." Fluttershy admitted as she looked around, "Nopony seems scared of him at all, but I know what those rabbits told me."

A filly, known to the foals as Spring Mist, drew the two mares' attention when she walked around the stage to nudge the scarecrow's long leg with her hoof.

"Lord Barleycorn?" Spring Mist squeaked.

The scarecrow set his hammer aside and knelt down, his head still visible from behind the stage. "Something wrong, dear treasure?"

The filly's head was kept low, drawing circles in the dirt with her hoof as worried children are oft to do. "I don't think I'm very good at this."

"And what makes you think that?" The scarecrow reared up to its full height, "Why don't you lead me over to it and let me be the judge of that."

Applejack felt that same twinge of uneasiness when she saw Spring Mist accept the scarecrow's slithery sleeve on her back. The foal didn't mind it, but from the way she tried to hide behind its long legs the filly didn't enjoy being watched by the rest of the children as she led the scarecrow around to the front of the stage.

"Look, here it is." Spring Mist said as she gestured to the pumpkin in front of her. "I've never used a knife before..."

Applejack was still new to this whole 'Jack O'lantern' business, but she could see from the other pumpkins that the point was to carve a face into it. The 'why' of this activity still escaped her, and she wondered what connection the lanterns had to this scarecrow.

The foal's orange pumpkin looked like it had been attacked by one of the lunatics from the horror books Twilight showcased for Nightmare Night. A large hole was in the center, and to Applejack it looked like somepony had caved it inwards with one good kick.

"I made the mouth too big, then when I cut the eyes I cut into the mouth and the rest of it fell apart." The filly's ears splayed back against her head, "I-I'm sorry I ruined this one... can I have another pumpkin?"

"My dear, you're quite mistaken." Lord Barleycorn said in a gentle voice, "This pumpkin isn't ruined."

The filly's ears perked up, but a second look at the pumpkin didn't fill her with any newfound confidence, "But there's nothing to make a face on."

"Haven't you heard the sayin, 'When life gives you lemons, you make lemonade?'" Lord Barleycorn lifted the pumpkin to look at the gaping hole more closely, "Hm, I can think of a few suggestions, if you would be interested in hearing my humble opinion."

Spring Mist wordlessly nodded her head.

"Well, you can't make a face here..." Lord Barleycorn set the pumpkin down on its side, the hole that the foal has made was now facing the sky, "Now you have a second chance."

"But now the lid won't stay on." Spring Mist pointed to the circle of carved pumpkin resting beside the main gourd.

The scarecrow cocked his head as he gave the filly a knowing look, "What lid? That hole can be one of its eyes. I'll help you cut it if you like."

Spring Mist shook her head, "No, I wanna do it on my own."

"Then so it shall be." Lord Barleycorn stood, "But, one word of advice, don't give up so easily next time you get stuck. There's always a way to fix things."

The filly gave the scarecrow an understanding nod as she reached down for the knife again, looking much more confident than she had been before.

While the scarecrow returned to the stage to continue his work, Applejack nibbled on her cheek as she thought about what she had just witnessed. They had come to investigate talk of a monster, and this scarecrow acted more like Cheerilee than Sombra or Nightmare Moon.

"Fluttershy," Applejack whispered to get her friend's attention, "Ah'm gonna go talk to it."

Fluttershy's eyes widened, "But the rabbits said-"

Applejack raised a hoof to stop Fluttershy, "Look, Ah know what ya said about the rabbits, an' I ain't callin' you a liar. But... did that look like some dangerous critter to you?"

Fluttershy looked back to the ponies on the corner, then back to the foals. "It does look like everypony's very relaxed around it. But-"

"But we ain't gonna accomplish nothin' sittin' around an' starin' at it." Applejack's determination was quickly undercut by her next question; "Er, how exactly do ya talk to a scarecrow?"

Fluttershy thought for a moment, but all she could come up with was an empty shrug.

"Excuse me," The scarecrow said, grabbing the attention of the Ponyville mares, "Could the two of you tell me if this looks plum to you?"

Fluttershy blinked, not understanding what he was talking about. "Like... the fruit?"

"He means do the boards look straight n' level." Applejack explained, getting a few exaggerated 'Oh's from the foals. It seemed some of them had just learned a new word.

Applejack stepped up to the stage and ran her experienced hoof across the edge of the boards, then across the top. The light scrape of her hooves across the grain called her back the many hours of carpentry needed to raise a barn. Measuring the wood and getting it nailed exactly in place could spell the difference between a strong barn and a wobbly shack that would come apart with the next storm.

"The third board's a little high on this side, but it seems fine." Applejack said, pressing on the board in question and winced at the sensation of moisture in the wood. "Ah'd use some better wood if Ah were you, it looks a lil-"

Applejack shook her head. She was supposed to finding out about this scarecrow, not giving advice on proper woodworking.

The determined glare she shot at the creature was ignored as it focused on placing the next board across the timber. "Excellent! I would have liked it better if the lumberjacks had left me a bubble gauge, but much like the quality of the wood, I work with what I'm given."

Fluttershy hovered at a respectful distance and watched as the scarecrow gathered a few nails from a bucket behind the stage. "Um, if you don't mind me asking... what are you doing here?"

"Why, isn't it obvious? I'm building a stage." Lord Barleycorn laughed as he finished hammering another board in place.

Fluttershy looked to Applejack, silently pleading for help.

"Er, Ah think mah friend meant 'what are you?'" Applejack offered, deciding to move onto another question.

Lord Barleycorn tapped on the stage with his hammer, taking a moment to compose his response. "A lot of things. A king, a scarecrow, a spirit, a lord, a vagabond, a musician, a helper of those in need... But right now I think amatuer carpenter is the only title that fits."

Lord Barleycorn gently tapped a few nails into the wood to hold them upright before hammering them all in place with quick blows from his hammer. "I don't suppose the two of you know where to get a good fog machine, or some moth-eaten sheets, do you?"

Both Applejack and Fluttershy shook their heads.

Lord Barleycorn snapped his fingers, "Darn, they would have been good for the show."

"Show?" Fluttershy parroted, "You mean their Harvest Festival?"

"Well, that's something that's going to to occur, what I'm talking about is the festival of spirits, Halloween, which will be coming to Hollow Shades." Lord Barleycorn brushed the neck of his sweater off in a very courtly manner. "The spirits of the forest will be coming out, and I have a wonderful group of volunteers helping me get the town looking presentable."

That brought a few proud smiles out of the foals. Cherry Nova only snorted.

"I don't suppose either of you have any acting experience? Singing?" Lord Barleycorn asked

"Well..." Applejack thought back to Fluttershy's excellent singing voice, but she couldn't just throw her friend under the carriage without knowing what the consequences were. "No more than the average pony, Ah suppose."

"Then I'll have to comb through Hollow Shades for somepony who does." Lord Barleycorn set the hammer aside and sat down on the edge of the stage. "Will you be staying in town long?"

Applejack blinked, "How did ya figure that?"

"You just now admitted you knew nothing about my proposal to the town, so you either just crawled out from under a rock, or you're from out of town." Lord Barleycorn shrugged, "But now that I know that, your first question makes more sense, oh inquizzitive ones."

"So... will you answer it?" Fluttershy asked as she tried to show a polite smile while pushing the awful things the rabbits told her out of mind.

"I am Lord Barleycorn, Sovereign of all Autumn, King of Scarecrows, and player of one mean fiddle." The scarecrow tipped his hat, "And it's a pleasure to meet you both, Miss... oh. You wouldn't be Miss Applejack and Miss Fluttershy would you?"

Applejack's eyes went wide. "How do you know our names?"

"Spirits cling to the Everfree, and they love to gossip. You and your friends have been having plenty of adventures from what I hear. I'm very impressed." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "Hydras, evil princesses from the moon, bug-ponies... I thought Carrot Top was making it all up but hey, one of these talking magic equines apparently controls the sun!"

Fluttershy blinked, "They told you all that?"

"Oh I don't know all the details but then again I'm always moving, always busy. Leaves to paint, mushrooms to sow, fruit to sweeten, grain to dry..." Lord Barleycorn shook his head, "I'm sorry, I tend to ramble when I have too much on my mind. So much to do..."

Fluttershy tilted her head as she watched the scarecrow stretch its arms over its head. She didn't want to call the rabbits liars, but this creature didn't seem like the vicious, long-toothed demon of the forest the rabbits had described. The foals around it seemed almost eager for something to happen, and she had a feeling it had something to do with the old and worn violin case that was resting on the ground.

This was not a monster, and when she got back to Ponyville she would have to have another talk with the rabbits about their story...

"Um, what kind of play will it be?" Fluttershy perked up a little.

"Nothing too complicated, a trio of foals, fillies, colts, whomever can fit the roles, are costumed and ready to go to house and house for candy. A passing witch then..." The scarecrow sagged his shoulders, as if he just realized he'd said something he shouldn't have. "Darn, here I went and blew the surprise. That's so unlike me..."

All at once the foals surrounded the stage where Lord Barleycorn was sitting, each of them raising a hoof as they cried out to be in the play.

"Now now, please!" Lord Barleycorn shouted over the din, silencing the foals, "We'll be having auditions and script readings tomorrow, so if you wish for a chance you'll have to come then. I still need to finish writing it, and of course then there's the stage, costumes, props..."

"We can help with that!" Wedge offered as he smiled up at Lord Barleycorn.

Applejack felt a tap at her shoulder, and glanced over to see Fluttershy leaning in to whisper in her ear, "I think he wants to talk to us."

"Who-" Applejack stopped herself when she looked back to the crowd, the red stallion who was sitting with the foals kept glancing toward the sidewalk of the main road. The scarecrow was still talking to the foals, and it didn't seem like he was going to get back to them. She nodded in his direction and the stallion stood, heading off in the direction he had indicated.

Not knowing what else to do, Applejack and Fluttershy followed him.

An exasperated groan welled up from Corn Crib’s lungs, which drowned out by the other foal’s excited clamor over the mention of the play. She had just figured out what she was going to say to her cousin and now Applejack was walking away!

"Just my luck." Corn Crib thought, "Then again, maybe Dr. Nova will be his usual plot-head self and cousin Applejack will leave because he was super rude to her."

The scarecrow let out a tired sigh, too focused on the excited foals to notice the chaperone and the mares were leaving, or Corn Crib’s contemplation. "Children, I can't ask you to do everything. You've already made the lanterns, and some of you will be in the play."

"And you can't do everything." Corn Crib said firmly, stamping a hoof in the dirt. "If you're doing this to help everypony then we gotta help you do it."

"Little Princess, I..." Lord Barleycorn stopped to consider the hard-as-iron stare Corn Crib had leveled at him. "You aren't going to take no for an answer, are you?"

"No." Corn Crib didn't move an inch.

Lord Barleycorn lifted his chin to stare up at the sky. His sleeved hand tapped his knee as he leaned back on the creaking wood of his stage. "Well, if you're going to be in on this, why don't we make this an all-inclusive festival? Why don't you come up with something to add? While I'm taking a short break, why don't you show what ideas can come from Hollow Shades."

"You want us to come up with ideas for the Spirit Festival?" A small filly asked, her eyes growing wide.

"A light correction my dear, you've already been helping by making the lanterns. If any of you still wish to do more, how can I refuse?" Lord Barleycorn leaned forward, resting his chin on his elbow. "Tell me, if you were going to put on a festival, what fun things would you want to see?"

"Anything we want?" Another foal squeaked, an excited grin across his young face.

"Within reason, since you'll be helping me make it." The scarecrow winked his eye.

"Oh! How about a haunted house?"

"A hay maze!"

"A dance contest!"

"Doll making!"

The entire gathering of foals cast a strange look over at the young filly who stood oblivious to what she did wrong.

"Those are all excellent ideas." Lord Barleycorn replied with an encouraging clap of his sleeved hands, "I want you all to think about those tonight, think how we can build them with whatever we have at hand. All my servants are taking care of Autumn for me so I can't call on their aid to help us. Plus we have to make the main road as spooky as possible, mere Jack O'lanterns won't be enough."

The scarecrow then sat up, "Oh yes, I forgot to ask, Wind Row?"

The green colt lifted his hoof, "Right here!"

"Ah there you are. I need you to go get your camera. If I'm going to be the face of the article, I'll need something a bit more flattering than what you already have." Jack said, resisting the urge to rub his discolored ankle. "Go get it, and we'll start making the fliers we'll be sending to Ponyville."

"But we didn't bring any paper," Wedge frowned, "Is there some in the cart?"

"There isn't, I was thinking of making one of you my page for the day, and I would give you some money I have in my possession to pay for what we'll need." Lord Barleycorn then stuck his sleeve in his pants pocket.

From his pocket, Lord Barleycorn produced a small burlap sack. He opened it up and let a few bits fall on the newly built stage floor.

"I procured these meager funds by selling the lantern's pulp to a local establishment. Also got a little extra teaching her how to cook the seeds. Let's see..." The scarecrow quickly counted the foals in attendance. "Okay, twenty three little ponies, plus myself. Now, who can I trust to be my page today and go to the store for us?"

Each foal raised their hooves and begged to get the honor. Lord Barleycorn tilted his head, looking from child to child as he considered who to send. The foals went silent as Lord Barleycorn reached his sleeve out and rustled Corn Crib's mane.

The filly grunted at the treatment, but she grinned nevertheless at being chosen over the rest of her class. That never happened at recess!

Lord Barleycorn scooped the coins back into the bag and tied it shut with a length of twine. He then tossed it in front of Corn Crib. "You're it for today, little Princess. As my page, you're responsible for buying what we need with that money. Remember, two dozen candles for the pumpkins, paper for the posters, and something to write with. We'll need a lot of fliers, so let's work on making these as wonderful as we can."

The door to the clinic creaked as Cherry Nova pushed it open. The creak of the floorboards greeted Cherry as he lingered in the doorframe, but when the noise died away all that was left was empty, hollow silence. Pushing aside his feelings, the doctor moved inside to allow his guests to enter. A frown formed as he suddenly wished he had actually swept anytime in the past week.

"Welcome to my clinic, for what it's worth." Cherry said halfheartedly as he moved inside to allow his guests to enter, "Sorry about dragging you away like that but you seemed curious about the... 'thing' that was with the foals and it didn't look like you were getting anywhere."

Applejack frowned when she heard this dusty, repurposed market was supposed to be a clinic. She was never a fussy neat-freak like Rarity, nor was she as organized as Twilight, but weren't medical facilities supposed to at least look clean?

"Yes, do you know where it came from?" Fluttershy asked, timidly moving one of the scattered floor tiles back into its proper place.

Cherry Nova's eat twitched but he didn't turn around, "I've been wondering that myself. We had one pony come into town rambling about a monster scarecrow, next thing I knew one of the foals kept trying to hang pictures of some magic scarecrow everywhere, then it showed up last night atop the water tower playing a violin. The foals wouldn't shut up about it."

The doctor walked behind the counter and tossed a photo of the same scarecrow hanging from a tree. "It claims to be from the Everfree, I think. It likes to talk in circles."

Fluttershy looked back at the door, suddenly thinking maybe it would have been a better idea if one of them had remained with the foals. "You don't mean it's dangerous, do you?"

"Not... dangerous per se." Cherry wrinkled his nose, "I just don't buy what it's selling."

Applejack looked down at the photo that was resting on the counter. "Why does it look like it's upside down?"

Cherry rolled his eyes and reached for something underneath the counter, "Get this, the foal who took this said he caught him in a snare. Better yet, the scarecrow admitted it the other night in front of the whole town. They still bought into its story despite the unlikelihood of a 'spirit' falling prey to a simple loop of rope."

"If it's not a spirit, then what ya reckon it is?" Applejack asked.

Cherry snorted, leaving the bottle of whiskey where it was hidden. "All I know is that it isn't a pony, and that it has hands. Beyond that I think it's safe to say its no benevolent spirit. It's arrival is far too convenient."

Applejack raised her eyebrow, "What do you mean?

"Pfft, come on." Cherry groaned, "A financially desperate town, ponies willing to believe anything? If somepony drove a cart up to your door and offered to solve all your problems, wouldn't you be suspicious?"

Although the doctor hadn't intended to remind Applejack of the Flim Flam brothers, the the memory of the twins and their cider machine left a sour taste in her mouth. Their snake oil salesmanship had nearly cost Applejack her family farm. But just as quickly another memory leapt to the forefront of Applejack’s mind, Zecora. Everypony had let rumors run wild about her, and Applejack had foolishly believed them without any evidence.

"He's really tryin' to take advantage of ya? How?" Applejack asked.

The doctor's resolve buckled at the question, "Well, I... don't have a lot of evidence to show that's what it's planning, but I know it's not what it claims to be. That's more than enough not to trust it."

"Ah'm gettin' the impression that we're walkin' in on the middle of somethin'..." Applejack thought.

The door creaked as it was opened and closed with an awkward 'clack' when it fell back against the doorframe. Fluttershy stepped aside as a kind-faced old stallion stepped up to the counter. He smiled to the mares and nodded his 'hello' to them.

Applejack didn't know who this pony was but he looked like he was better company than the doctor.

"Good afternoon Cherry, am I interrupting?" Silver Lining inquired politely.

"No, just... informing some visitors about 'Lord Barleycorn.'" Cherry Nova air quoted with his hooves, not bothering to hide his sarcasm.

To Applejack's bewilderment, the old gray stallion let out a hearty laugh at the doctor's sour demeanor. "Never you mind him, ladies. 'Crimson' here has always a little cranky."

Cherry's mouth dropped open a little, almost looking like the older pony had bucked him in the ribs.

The older stallion ignored the doctor, instead turning to fully address the two mares in the room. "Allow me to introduce myself. I'm Silver Lining, the mayor of Hollow Shades. Are you here for the show?"

"We just heard about it a few minutes ago," Fluttershy said, "From the scarecrow."

Silver Lining smiled and shrugged his weary shoulders, "He's an odd duck for sure, but he's polite. He actually called me 'Lord' earlier. 'Said something about how it used to be impolite to address a mayor by anything less." Silver grinned, "First time I've ever been called that."

"Um, could you please tell us where the Harvest Family farm is? We have a letter, but we don't know our way around." Fluttershy asked with a small but genuine smile.

The old stallion nodded, "Of course, just head down the road toward the schoolhouse, then make a left past it. You just keep going down the road and you'll run right into it. Are you visiting Summer and Harvest Moon?"

"Yessir, Ah sent them a letter sayin' I was comin' fer a short family visit." Applejack said, already liking this friendly old codger more than the doctor. "Ah ain't seen any of 'em in so long Ah doubt Ah'd recognize 'em."

"Well, you have yourself a good time while you're here." Silver Lining tried to straighten his wrinkled collar, "But er, I'm here on some official business, could you excuse us ladies?"

Having lived in a house with a pony like Granny Smith, Applejack believed she really knew why the older stallion was here. He was here for some medicine, ointment, or something else that Applejack really didn't want to think about.

"Sure, thank ya kindly fer the directions." Applejack smiled as she held the door open for Fluttershy.

Before the door closed, Silver Lining turned his head to find Cherry staring at the orange mare's flank. He grimaced, holding his tongue until the door was completely shut. "I know you're a bachelor, but it's very rude to stare."

A tremor ran through Cherry's body as he seemed to be trying to contain himself, but then suddenly the dam burst and he exploded into hard, spiteful laughter. He had to throw himself on the counter to keep from falling on the floor.

All Silver Lining could do was glare and sit on the unswept floor as he waited for Cherry to regain some level of composure. "Are we done?"

Cherry let out a few more sputtering guffaws before he wiped his eyes. His stomach hurt, but he couldn't remember laughing so hard all year. "Yeah, yeah sorry... best joke I've heard in years."

Silver Lining blinked, "I don't follow."

"You didn't see the cutie mark on her flank? A couple of large, red apples. She's visiting Summer Harvest, and she's related to them?" Cherry had to hold back around wave of laughter, this time he succeeded. "Oh... if only I could be there when Summer blows his stack at the sight of an Apple on his farm..."

"But you won't be." Silver frowned, "I had a long talk with Lord Barleycorn and he mentioned to me about making fliers. So, I volunteered you for the job."

The doctor dropped back onto his hooves, his familiar scowl having returned to his face. "You seem to enjoy volunteering me to do things for you lately."

"We both know you have experience with fliers, don't we?" Silver remarked bluntly.

Cherry snorted, "I don't see why I should go along with this. You did promise to never bring that up again and you did in front of those two."

"And I haven't this whole time Cherry, and I've been very patient with you. You drink, you rarely leave this clinic, and you seem to get more surly with each passing year." Silver kicked a patch of dust, throwing up a small brown cloud that quickly settled back on the floor.

The old stallion's eyes narrowed, "Despite that, I've never tried to interfere with your life. You're a grown stallion and I'm not your father. I kept your little secret all these years, but now it's time for you to actually do something to be worth my silence. If I hear you spreading rumors or hurting our chances with this festival, I think a few ponies might hear a few things... like 'Blur.'"

Cherry's eyes widened, "You wouldn't."

Silver Lining closed his eyes, then took a long, centering breath. "Normally I wouldn't make threats to anypony Cherry, I really wouldn't. I know you don't like this thing popping up and truthfully, I think I understand why you feel the way you feel."

"And blackmailing me to stay quiet is the right answer?" Cherry sneered.

"No, but the alternative is letting you willingly antagonize somepony that's willing to try to help our town." Silver said sharply, "I'm not asking you to be his best buddy, just help make the fliers, and we'll call this even. If you need more incentive to play nice, I'll see your tab at the Rusty Nail is torn up."

Cherry's mouth shut with a tight 'click.' He wanted to argue, this whole situation went against everything he felt was right but this old fart had him by the nose. And the more he thought about it, the bartender had been threatening to not let him back in until he paid off that tab...

Cherry glared back at the mayor, "Fine. I'll play ball but after I make a few posters that's it, don't ask any more of me."

Silver Lining rolled his eyes, this was probably as good as this was going to get. "Fair enough. By the way, you're supposed to be chaperoning the foals, not hiding away in here."

Muttered curses were lobbed at Silver Lining as the gray stallion walked to the clinic door. Cherry didn't care if Silver could hear them or not, he wasn't happy. This ad-libed agreement was bad enough, but to have the mayor dredge up that old business of theirs for any reason was enough reason for him to reach beneath the counter for the bottle.

He'd go back out, but not before he had a shot of liquid confidence.

To be continued...

Big thanks to Courage Fire, dartagnan401 and Jack Kellar for helping me.

27. Oh, he's real vicious.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 27: Oh, he's real vicious.

Dirt roads were something that Applejack was wholly familiar with. They wound about the fields of Sweet Apple Acres and through many of the smaller towns she had visited in the past year. Yet the earth of this particular trail felt unusually hard under her hooves, but Applejack attributed it an over-abundance of clay in the soil.

The variety of open fields were a welcome change from the prevailing atrophy of the town's neglected buildings. For the first time since coming to Hollow Shades Applejack felt a sense of stability as a light breeze blew across the fields, causing the dry cornstalks that stood by the road to rustle.

Both Applejack and Fluttershy had walked in casual silence for a while now as they took in their surroundings. They also made an effort not to speak poorly of the condition of Hollow Shades' only schoolhouse, which they had just passed.

"Do you think we'll be the first ponies at the farm?" Fluttershy asked, having finally found a topic that sounded amiable in her mind. "I mean, out of the six of us."

"Ah reckon we will be." Applejack replied, "Twi' will prolly ask those weather ponies questions till the cows come home and go to bed. An' Ah'm sure we would've seen Rainbow flyin' overhead if she was bored enough to go on without her, and we would've seen Pinkie or Rarity walkin' past us."

"I guess..." Fluttershy's eyes flitted about the countryside as she searched for someway to keep the conversation going. "What are your cousins like? They're nice, I'm sure but you haven't really talked about them."

Applejack looked over to Fluttershy, a polite but apologetic smile forming as she spoke, "Ah'm... sorry but Ah don't rightly know. Ah haven't seen them since Ah was a 'lil filly, an' even then Ah really only remember Leadfoot. He was kind of an ornery blockhead, but most colts are at that age."

Fluttershy chuckled quietly, she knew exactly what Applejack meant.

Applejack turned her attention to the road, "But Ah wonder... Leadfoot's letter said he'd never seen any forest spirits. 'Load'a hooey' he said. Y'think that critter showed up yesterday like he said he did?"

"It's possible. But whatever frightened all those bunnies must have been here much longer than a day." Fluttershy tilted her head up, then quickly returned her gaze back to the road when she remembered what the local clouds were like. "What did you think about the scarecrow?"

"Ah feel like Ah've said 'Ah don't know' a lot lately." Applejack shook her head, "Let's wait at the farm 'til Twi an' the others to show up. Maybe one of the others heard sumthin' 'round town."

"That sounds fine," Fluttershy said, her eyes had continued to wander as they talked, except upward. "Does the corn look a little... tall to you?"

Applejack turned her head to the corn rows that lined on both sides of the path. How she had not noticed their abnormal height before escaped her, but regardless Applejack slowed her pace to examine the stalks more closely.

Normally, stalks of this height would be the sign of a bumper crop and would possess an undeniable virility that even the most cloistered Canterlot noble could not overlook. But while the stalks were tall, each plant had a multitude of defects which Applejack could trace back to their sources. Small holes in the drying leaves were made by insects; grasshoppers being the most likely culprits. Here and there a corn husk had been partially torn open and been feasted upon by crows as evidenced by the small four toed prints in the weathered soil around it. Less obvious signs, ones that could only be learned from a lifetime of farming experience, hinted toward something Equestria had in very short supply: poor soil.

It was that last point that confused Applejack. If the soil was indeed poor, then the plants should have grown stunted with shriveled, small ears. The ears that hung from these stalks were actually larger than the ones her family had picked only a week ago.

It was then that Applejack realized she had not answered Fluttershy's question. "Well, no Ah haven't. But... y'know how ya might see somethin' that might be real familiar to ya but somethin's just... not right but ya can't just put your hoof on it?"

"I think I understand, yes." Fluttershy said, "Is it any more strange than the clouds?"

"Well, Fluttershy, I can't rightly say." Applejack confessed as she brought them both to a complete stop and gestured to the corn stalks, "Ah've seen all kinds of crops, all kinds of farms. Ah even got to see a workin' cranberry farming once when Ah was a filly, they grow underwater y'know? Everythin' Ah know says this corn should be the sickliest corn you or me've ever seen, but Ah’ve never grown corn near-close to this big before."

Applejack then felt a nearby ear of corn with her hoof, then leaned in to sniff it, "An' for poor conditions, the corn seems pretty healthy."

Fluttershy tilted her head, "What does all this mean?"

Applejack pressed her hoof against the field's tilled soil. It felt unusually hard-no, heavy, just like the road. "Ah dunno, but Ah'm startin' to understand what you an' Rainbow are going through with the clouds. Somethin' really ain't right here."

"Yet your family farms this ground." Fluttershy stated plainly.

Applejack blinked, "Yeah... I guess they do."

Fluttershy showed her friend an encouraging smile, "Maybe we'll get some answers when we get to the farm."

Applejack returned the smile, which she continued to wear as she walked beside her friend for the rest of the way. She was confident that her cousin's farm would be a lone island of predictability amid the tangled web of peculiarities woven around this town.

It took only a short five minutes of walking to utterly dash those hopes.

The two story farm house that stood beyond the final corn field reminded Applejack of a barn that Rainbow had helped her demolish last summer. Every imperfection that had been present in the character of the buildings back along the main road could all be found in this one house.

The apple farmer grit her teeth as she thought back to the letter that she had received from Leadfoot. He had not mentioned any financial woes, nor had he spoken of the conditions he and his family lived in.

"An' Ah thought the town was bad..." Applejack quickly clamped a hoof over her mouth, fearing somepony besides Fluttershy might have heard that.

Fluttershy splayed her ears back, not because of Applejack's tactless remark but because she had secretly been thinking similar thoughts.

Applejack sighed and shook her head as she began the short walk up to the house, but her eyes continued to wander around the premises. The barn was almost as bad as the house, but only because it lacked shingles to fall off and had no shutters to hang loose from their hinges.

The old barn that Rainbow had demolished had looked better than this old house, and Applejack could not help but feel a sense of hubris when she looked back on her decision to knock it down. Applejack had referred to that old barn as a 'worn out old shack,' and here were her cousins, her family, living in far worse.

A look over her shoulder confirmed that Fluttershy had followed her up the creaking steps to the front porch. The timid pegasus was proceeding slowly, looking around warily at the forlorn edifice as if some apparition was due to appear in the window or from under the floorboard.

Although Applejack didn't want to admit it, the description Granny Smith made about this town was starting to feel a little too accurate. If looks alone made the town, then Hollow Shades might be the most haunted place in all of Equestria.

With one protracted breath to steady her nerves, Applejack raised her hoof and knocked on the doorframe beside the screen door. If she had tried to actually knock on the door she would have put a hole in the wire mesh, and added another wound to this old house.

"Coming, just a moment!" A mare’s voice called out.

It wasn't long before a mare appeared at the door, with a coat the same color of the clay soil outside in the fields.

"Hello?" The mare asked through the screen door, obviously surprised by the sight of two unexpected visitors on her porch.

"Hi, um, is this the Harvest Family farm?" Applejack asked as she threw on a friendly face.

"Yes it is, I'm Harvest Moon," The mare introduced herself but did not open the screen door, "Are... you selling something?"

Applejack laughed as she shook her head, "Nah, we ain't sellin' nothin. Ah'm yer cousin Applejack from Ponyville, an' this is my friend Fluttershy."

Harvest Moon stood stiff as a board, "I'm um... Applejack was it? Are you part of the Apple family?"

Applejack answered with a proud nod of her head, "Darn tootin'. Sorry fer not sayin' in my letter when Ah'd show up but ya hardly ever need 'reason to swing by an' visit family, right?"

The brown mare raised her hoof and placed it upon the front door, and for a moment Applejack thought Harvest Moon was about to slam the door in her face. Instead, after a moment's hesitation, Harvest Moon grit her teeth and placed her hoof back on the floor.

This was not exactly the hearty greeting that Applejack had expected, and she quickly began to wonder what could have caused such a reaction in the older mare. Applejack easily assumed that it was due to some embarrassment about the state of their farm. She could understand, if anything this just further lent to how hardy her kin were to soldier on despite these circumstances.

Eventually Harvest Moon shook her head and stepped out onto the porch, her attention focused on the field beyond the barn.

"I'm sorry, I'm really not sure now's the best time for you to visit." The corner of Harvest Moon's mouth twitched as she smiled for her guests, "We're all extremely busy with the fields and I can't entertain guests right now."

Applejack turned her head toward the field, but she saw nothing out of the ordinary. There were a few ponies in the distance with baskets and carts, her other relatives plus whatever hired help that had been called in to get the fields picked.

"How many ponies you got workin' these fields?" Applejack asked, eyes still scanning the land past the barn.

Harvest Moon blinked at the unexpected question, "Six, I'd be out there too but I'm a little busy trying to get supper started."

"Well, if yer' still pickin' Ah could lend a helpin' hoof till' mah friends all show up." Applejack tipped her stetson forward, ready for Harvest Moon to point her in the direction she was needed most.

"Does she really not know about the grudge?" Harvest Moon wondered, "Okay... Think, think, think! I can't have her out in the fields with Summer!"

Harvest Moon's eyes returned to the field as her mind raced to come up with some quick-witted words that would make this whole situation vanish. But the longer Harvest Moon's contemplation wore on the more her mind began to form questions instead of answers.

This might be my only chance to talk to an Apple in my own house, and Summer won't be in until I ring the dinner bell... Dare I? Harvest Moon bit her cheek, took a breath, then threw caution to the wind.

"N-no, we're all ahead of schedule really, and I can’t ask you to just jump in when we hired ponies to do that." Harvest Moon faked a cough to give her a few precious seconds to collect her nerves, "Um, why don't we all go inside and we can talk... did you say you were waiting for friends?"

"That's right, our friends are going to meet us here after we all got done exploring Hollow Shades." Fluttershy explained calmly, "I hope that's no inconvenience, we don't want to be a bother."

Harvest Moon shook her head as she turned back to hold the door open for her guests. "It's no bother, I just... really would have liked to know you were coming beforehoof. I hope you didn't have much trouble finding us."

"Nah, no trouble." Applejack said as she stepped across the threshold, "Some nice ol' stallion pointed us yer way. Silver… um… what was his name?"

"Silver Lining?" Harvest Moon's smile became genuine at the mention of the name. "That was our mayor you ran into."

Applejack winced, "That was their mayor? An' here Ah though he was just 'nother ol’ farmer."

The first thing that Applejack noted upon entering the farmhouse was the same musty scent of old wood that clung to the rest of the buildings in town. The small foyer that sat just inside the door was decorated with only one, tattered rug that Applejack had initially mistaken for a discarded rag.

"If you don't mind, we can talk while I cook." Harvest Moon turned and headed through one of the open doorways, "With all the extra mouths I have to feed I'm almost scraping the bottom of the barrel."

"Ah have some apples in mah bag, yer welcome to 'em if you want." Applejack said, "Ah figured it'd be a friendly gesture to show up with somethin' after all this time."

"Apples?" The word in that context felt almost foreign on Harvest Moon's lips. "Apples are a rare commodity out here and I haven't made an Apple pie in years."

Applejack grinned, pleased that she could hear a note of genuine elation from her cousin. It seemed that they had moved beyond the matter of the farm house's current state, as if a little mess was something that would ever upset Applejack. If anything it just made her want to offer any help her cousins would accept and more.

While Fluttershy followed close behind, Applejack couldn't help but gawk at the living room as Harvest Moon lead them toward the kitchen. The scuffed hardwood floors and the plain, simple rugs reminded Applejack of her own farmhouse back in Ponyville. These similarities however were only cursory, as everything else in the living room seemed to have been worn far past the point where most ponies would have replaced the item in question. Applejack shuddered at the fuss Rarity would make over her relative's estate, if she already wasn't making a scene elsewhere in Hollow Shades.

A few faded and crooked pictures hung here and there, but instead of making the room seem more hospitable they only made the room's dreary atmosphere worse. One picture in particular that caught Applejack's eye was a large family photograph that hung above the sofa. Most of the pictures were just of one or two ponies, this was clearly one from a family reunion.

Applejack paused in the room to stare at it, hoping to find some familiar face staring back at her. The age of the picture, Applejack guessed twenty-or-so years, proved to be a problem. The older ponies had likely passed on, and the foals in it were now grown ponies, the only thing she might recognize were the cutie marks.

Upon realizing she was standing alone in the living room, Applejack gave up on the photo and joined Fluttershy in the kitchen. She could come back and inspect the picture in more detail later.

The kitchen was just like the living room, except there was a definite cleanliness that was expected of a place where food was prepared. There on an aging stove sat several pots, clean and ready for use. Lying on the countertop were an assortment of pears, and a menagerie of ingredients that looked more at home in an old remedy book that Granny Smith loved to drag out once in a while.

Despite the variety of crops in the fields, very little appeared to be on the menu that would be sold in the Ponyville market. A variety of wild mushrooms that Applejack was only vaguely aware were edible, chives, wild potatoes, a pile of fresh dandelions, and various other odds and ends that looked more at home in Zecora's cauldron than in a proper cook-pot.

"Are those plantains?" Fluttershy said as she stepped forward to inspect to what to Applejack looked like a bunch of weeds. "And burdock roots?"

Harvest Moon turned her full attention to Fluttershy, "You know your plants. Do you live near the Everfree?"

"Yes, some of my animal friends got me in the habit of trying some of the things that grow in there." Fluttershy said with modest pride, "Did you pick all of this?"

"You bet. I feel like a foal on a treasure hunt each time I go foraging, and the forest provides so much more than most ponies think." Harvest Moon said as she took the lid off a pot, revealing that it was filled with water.

"Oh I know what you mean. Once in a while when the market is closed I'll just peek inside the thicket and find chicory and wild carrots."

Applejack still wasn't convinced that this would make a proper supper for anypony, but wisely said nothing that would insult Harvest Moon. She did think it strange that Fluttershy would know these things. Granted the timid pegasus lived closer to the Everfree than anypony else in Ponyville, (a fact that had always puzzled her) but Applejack had great difficulty in imagining her friend traipsing through the thick undergrowth looking for weeds.

"You know your stuff, I know my family's sick to death of my foraging but we can't eat our crops, especially this year." Harvest Moon grinned as she began to wash the burdock roots in the sink, "Of course, I'm very certain that things will be taking a turn for the better soon."

Fluttershy tilted her head at the cryptic remark, but she did step closer to Harvest Moon. "I've prepared lots of this before, can I help?"

"Sure, I could have you grate these roots after I'm done cleaning them and put them in the pot." Harvest Moon nodded to a steel cheese grater, "While I'm doing this you could tell me some news about Ponyville. Getting a newspaper around here is like getting ahold of the wind."

The next few minutes were spent regaling Harvest Moon with some of the events that Applejack and Fluttershy had been part of. Applejack made the attempt to be humble, but it was difficult to play down meeting Princess Celestia, being a bridesmaid at Princess Cadence's wedding, going to the Grand Galloping Gala, and having lead roles in Canterlot's Hearth's Warming Eve pageant all in the scope of a year. Instead, Applejack stuck to more earthly events, such as the admitted mistakes made during the latest Apple family reunion and what the Crystal Empire was like nowadays.

"Sounds like you girls get around. I'd like a chance to see the empire. I'm not one for travel, but it sounds beautiful." Harvest Moon laughed as she stirred the contents of the pot, a stew made from much of her findings in the forest.

"It is, but I wouldn't want to live there." Fluttershy sighed, "Ponyville's where I feel the most comfortable."

"No place like home, huh? I can understand that." Harvest Moon turned the heat down to let the pot simmer, "I suppose you've seen the sorry state Hollow Shades is in at the moment."

Both mares bit their lips, trying to be polite while at the same acknowledge Harvest Moon's question with silent, hinting gesticulations.

At this, Harvest Moon laughed. "You don't have to be like that, I'm not blind. I know the town looks... well, looks horrible. It used to look rough and proud, and there was a time it was going to become a fine town like Ponyville. 'Course all it took was one shady Canterlot hotshot to close down the lumber mill an' near put us all out on the street."

Harvest Moon snorted before continuing, "I still remember thinking for a long time they'd have it reopened and things would be back to normal. Instead nearly all of the loggers left, leaving mostly just us farmers."

The mare shook her head, a little ashamed of herself for letting her story get away from her. "Sorry, it's the first time I've had visitors in years and I here I go and start monologuing."

"Don't worry, you actually answered a few questions we had about the town." Fluttershy said, "I'm a little shocked that nopony else has heard that Hollow Shades was in such a bad way."

Harvest Moon shrugged her shoulders, as if she had heard this a hundred times. "It's because very few ponies stay in town for long. The last stallion who was traveling through here saw something that spooked him so bad he was in our Doctor's care for a few days. I heard he was completely hysterical."

"You mean he saw something like... a monster?" Fluttershy gulped.

Harvest Moon remained nonchalant as she gave the soup a stir, "It's possible, but that stallion has a regular visitor to our town for a long time. I met him once while I was out shopping a few months ago, he was nice enough, but he always acted like Nightmare Moon was going to come charging out of the woods on the back of a dragon. In his state he could have just seen a coyote or a bear."

Harvest Moon then looked over her shoulder at Fluttershy, "Besides, if something as scary as he claimed was lurking about I'd have heard something about it. "

"You're sure?" Fluttershy asked.

"Positive, I wouldn't let my son or daughter out of my sight if I thought some monster was lurking in the fields." Harvest Moon said.

"Um, that daughter of yers wouldn't happen to be named Corn Crib would she?" Applejack inquired.

Harvest Moon blinked, "Yes indeed, you know her?"

"We saw her in town..." Fluttershy gritted her teeth, wanting to put this delicately but she was quickly cut off.

"Oh, you must have seen her with the other foals helping Lord Barleycorn building his stage. He gave us quite a show last night. Even had my Summer completely speechless." The brown mare laughed, "You should have seen it, heck you should have heard it. I've never heard a violin sing like that."

Applejack blinked. She knew? And she wasn't worried that the scarecrow would do anything funny?

"You know him?" Fluttershy asked, sounding just as shocked as Applejack was.

"I've met him a few times, he's odd but he's every bit the gentlecolt you'd expect the King of Autumn to be." Harvest Moon looked at her guests with a delighted smile, "I was scared when I saw him for the first time too. He's so tall and it looks impossible for him to walk on those spindly legs but he's very nice, if a little odd. Don't you think so?"

Applejack sat down on the kitchen floor, she felt like she had to rub her forehead before she got a migraine. "Truthfully, Ah ain't sure what to think. Ah've seen all kinda strange critters, but a scarecrow that makes pumpkin lanterns, plays a fiddle, an' tells foals stories? It sounds like somethin' a foal would make up."

"I know what you mean, but he's done many good things for us. So try to avoid offending him, he might have promised to help but he's still a spirit." Harvest Moon warned, "In many of the old tales ponies would speak poorly of spirits when they thought they weren't listening."

"An' they get the ponies back in some clever way or they lure them into the forest where they’d disappear forever." Applejack said, parroting her grandmother word-for-word. "Ah've heard 'em all ah think, but Ah never saw one."

"I've seen several, Lord Barleycorn of course, but I've also seen a Willow Wisp in the forest." Harvest Moon beamed proudly, "Then of course there's Lord Barleycorn's spirit-court that helps us by picking crops at night. There are more spirits roaming this farm than most of Equestria I bet."

Out of the corner of her eye, Applejack could see Fluttershy recoil.

"So... this place really is haunted?" Fluttershy squeaked.

Harvest Moon cleared her throat, having realized what she might have implied. "Oh no dear, not a haunting. Only bad spirits do that sort of thing. We-"

The sound of the screen door opening and closing silenced their hostess, whose head instantly shot in the direction of the sound of hooves on the hardwood floor. The brown mare had her jaw clenched tight as she hurried to the open doorway that lead back into the living room. Applejack only saw it for a moment when Harvest Moon passed her, but the older mare wore a look that could best be described as ‘apprehension.’

Why Harvest Moon would be upset, Applejack wasn’t sure.

Upon reaching the doorframe this sudden anxiety fell away from Harvest Moon. Applejack couldn't account for this change, like a lot of things in Hollow Shades, but it was clear that whoever it was, it wasn't whom she expected. Harvest Moon's tense muscles relaxed as she let out a relieved groan, and Applejack could almost swear that she heard a mumbled "Thank Celestia..."

"Are they still here?" A whispered voice asked, to which Harvest Moon nodded. "Don't worry, I saw them come in but he didn't. Leadfoot and the others will make sure he doesn't come near the house for now."

It had taken a while, but Applejack was able to put a face to the voice in the other room, but this realization only served to confuse Applejack further. Why was Carrot Top of all ponies here? She had no connection to the Harvests, at least none that Applejack knew of.

Applejack was ready to accept that she was completely mistaken, that Carrot Top was someplace else and this pony just happened to sound like her. It would make much more sense this way.

That's when Carrot Top walked into the kitchen and her eyes locked on Applejack. "Hey, um, fancy meeting you here, huh?"

"Carrot Top?" Fluttershy sounded just as surprised as Applejack was. "What are you doing here?"

"Thank Celestia I had some time to think on the way up here..." Carrot Top cleared her throat, "I planted a little late in the season and my crops won't be ready for a while longer, I'll be missing the festival but I'll manage."

"That... didn't really answer my question." Fluttershy stated, a hint of disappointment in her docile voice.

"I was getting to that, and it's actually really simple." Carrot Top replied smoothly, "Harvest Moon gave me carrot seeds when I started out in Ponyville, so once a year I come out to visit. Since they're harvesting I chose to give them a little help while I spend time with them."

There was a glimmer of truth in what Carrot Top said, Harvest Moon had given her carrot seeds long before she had come to Ponyville. It was when Carrot Top was still just a filly and was finding herself, not unlike most fillies who didn't have their cutie marks.
Applejack shared a quick glance with Fluttershy before speaking, "Ah hate to tell ya this, but we got one real big mess of trouble back in Ponyville."

Carrot Top rolled her eyes, "Same song every week Applejack. What is it this time?"

"Well, ain't nothin' too outta the ordinary but it's bad fer ponies like you an' me." Applejack explained, "There's a small army of rabbits all over Ponyville, real ornery ones."

Fluttershy frowned at her friend, "They aren't that bad."

"They were eatin' near every apple they could get their paws on." Applejack shot back, clearly annoyed.

"They were hungry." Fluttershy insisted, "I won't defend what they did, but maybe you can understand why they were on your farm."

"Hungry enough to go straight for my apples?" Applejack sighed, she knew that she couldn't really win when it came to Fluttershy and critters. "Look, I... the point Ah was tryin' ta make, Carrot Top, is that you've prolly had rabbits runnin' rampant around your farm fer a few days."

Carrot Top's mouth fell open. Already her mind began to fabricate images of her small field filled with fat, lazy rabbits and discarded carrot tops. Panic however quickly gave way to hope as Carrot Top latched onto a keyword that Applejack had used.

"Had? What do you mean?" Carrot Top cautiously inquired.

"I spent a three days rounding up all the new bunnies in town and got them to stay at my cottage until we could figure out why they showed up in Ponyville." Fluttershy's ears folded back as she continued, "They kept talking about some tall monster that ate some of their friends."

"Ate them?" Carrot Top blinked, "That doesn't sound right."

"Not right at all; Lord Barleycorn told the rabbits stories that made them leave." Harvest Moon frowned, "Besides, those rabbits were eating everything in sight, and not just on this farm. You won't find anypony in Hollow Shades who'll want them back."

Applejack snorted, "They started doin' the same thing when they came to Sweet Apple Acres. It's startin' to sound to me like they just wanted to find a new place to mooch after gettin' kicked outta town."

"I don't know, but... maybe they could have been exaggerating..." Fluttershy turned her eyes to the ground, no longer sounding as sure of herself as before.

"Fluttershy, sometimes you're too darn nice. Hopefully they'll be gone before I get back to Ponyville." Carrot Top thought to herself.

Harvest Moon returned to the stew to give it another stir, "Well, he's done more than that. Leadfoot's told me since Lord Barleycorn's come the mice have all left the farm, and the crows are actually terrified of the scarecrows in the fields."

Carrot Top grinned, "And I've met him a few times. He's about as dangerous as Winona."

Harvest Moon turned to Carrot Top, "Who's Winona?"

"One of the friendliest farm dogs you'd ever met." Applejack smiled. Maybe it was hearing this from a fellow resident of Ponyville, but Applejack felt she was ready to take a tentative stance on the scarecrow. "I guess that doc was just full of hot air when he told us that Ol' Barleycorn was up to no good."

Harvest Moon recoiled as if she was told the house was on fire, "He said that? Doesn't he know forest spirits are very easy to offend! The last thing we need is for Lord Barleycorn to leave and the pests to come back."

"The stories say that, but I doubt Lord Barleycorn is the type that’s easily offended.” Carrot Top then looked to Applejack, "If it's okay AJ, I really should get back to working out in the fields. I do know a few things about Lord Barleycorn though, maybe I could tell you them over something to eat later?"

Applejack looked back at the pot, and the various roots and weeds that was soaking inside. If this was an excuse to get out of eating that, then Applejack couldn't blame her.

"Maybe later, we sorta ate when we got here." Applejack smiled, "But ya sure ya couldn't use some more help 'round here? Ah could lend a hoof while we wait fer mah friends to show up."

"Of course the rest of them would tag along..." Carrot Top groaned inwardly. "Nah, we've got things in order. You wouldn't want to be out in the fields when your friends show up, you might be out there all day and keep them waiting. Where are they anyway?"

Applejack thought for a moment, but while she would have rather been useful to her relatives, Carrot Top did make a good point. "Twilight and Rainbow went to visit the local weather ponies and Rarity and Pinkie are just looking around, Ah think. Ah'm not sure when they'll be 'round."

"Eh, there's not much to see. I'm sure a pony like Rarity's bored out of her mind." Carrot Top laughed, "Poor Lord Barleycorn, I hope she doesn't run into him. If she doesn't scream because of a walking scarecrow she might start going on about his old clothing. He'll probably just laugh it off, but Rarity will make a scene."

Applejack let out a tired sigh, "That's Rarity."

"Is he really that easy going?" Fluttershy asked.

Carrot Top snickered, "Oh, he's real vicious. The bites he keeps taking out of Corn Crib are just horrible."

"Ahem," Harvest Moon cleared her throat, "I know Lord Barleycorn might not be offended by jokes like that, but his spirit court could be anywhere. I wouldn't want to hear about you disappearing one night."

Fluttershy bit her lip, "Thanks for the warning..."

Applejack showed her friend a reassuring smile, "I don't think you or me gotta worry about that Fluttershy. It's Rainbow that can't check her tongue at the door."

"Oh the fun I could have with Rainbow Dash..." Carrot Top thought quietly to herself, "It might be funny to see her trying to apologize to one of Jack's pumpkins."

"I’ll be sure to remind her." Fluttershy smiled. "I wouldn’t want her making ponies here nervous, if they all believe in spirits like Harvest Moon does."

"Some do. ’Lotta ponies around here are probably believing in them now more than ever after Lord Barleycorn appeared. Summer an’ Leadfoot used to say they didn’t think much of the ol’ stories." Harvest Moon gave a knowing laugh, "Since yesterday I keep seeing Summer looking out at the pumpkin patch with this nervous look on his face."

Summer Harvest, the name quickly peeked Applejack's interest. Granny had mentioned how Summer had been reclusive from the Apple Family for nearly all his life. The way she had spoken about Apple Harvest had left her curious about Summer Harvest and the ways this strange farm worked.

"Speakin’ of Summer, Ah'd like to get a chance ta meet him n’ Leadfoot after all this time. Also, Ah'd love to know how ya got such good-lookin' corn considerin' ya been havin' crow problems." Applejack scratched the back of her head.

"Truth be told, I'm not sure. We ran short on barley seed this year so we used corn where we normally put barley. Shot up like a rocket and grew strong." Harvest Moon said as she pulled a bag of flour out and began to dust the counter with it, "I don't see how that made a difference, but Leadfoot thinks it did."

"Just changin' the fields did that?" Applejack's attention flew to the corn outside the kitchen window. "Maybe Ah could give it a try next year."

"You sure Granny would approve?" Carrot Top asked, "I thought she was pretty hard up on Earth Pony traditions."

"Some of'em." Applejack replied, "But Ah think if Ah told Granny about your corn she might just give this a try."

"How is Granny by the way? I haven't seen her in ages." Harvest Moon asked, already at work mixing together a simple pie crust on the counter.

Applejack smiled at the question, "Still spry enough to work out in the fields. Work keeps her young Ah think."

"That sounds like her." Harvest Moon grinned, "Did they ever finish that family quilt at the family reunions?"

"Nope, Ah reckon Granny an' the rest of her friends just get together to jaw." Applejack's smile faded, "So um... why did y'all stop comin' to the family reunions? Ponyville's only a short few hours walk away."

Harvest Moon's flour-coated hooves came to a halt, "It's complicated. Does... Granny talk about us much?"

Applejack hesitated, she wanted to lessen the impact as much as possible but there was no avoiding this bad news. "No, she ain't talked about you or yer family much that Ah can recall."

"I see." Harvest Moon's ears fell against her skull as she let out a sigh, "I guess she still thinks poorly of us."

Applejack's ears perked up, "What do you mean?"

Fluttershy looked to Carrot Top, feeling a little embarrassed to be overhearing something that was an internal, family matter. She flashed an apologetic look at the other yellow mare but Carrot Top silently shook her head and smiled, signalling that it was okay.

Harvest Moon turned to lock eye with the orange mare, "Applejack, how much do you know about our side of the family?"

"Well, Ah can't really tell ya that. Ah thought I knew just about everypony in the family, an' here Ah find we got some just a stone's throw from home that Ah never visit. Granny mentioned somethin' 'bout Apple Harvest bein' sorta... funny." Applejack took a step back, hoping she hadn't offended her hostess.

The corner of Harvest Moon’s mouth formed into a short-lived sneer, but it was directed down at the sink rather than at Applejack. "Funny? I'm not sure that's accurate; bull-headed is more like it."

The element of honesty was so focused on Harvest Moon’s story that she didn’t notice that Carrot Top was watching her closely. Carrot Top had been wondering how Applejack would react to hearing any version of what happened between their families, but had not wanted to give herself away. Now, right here she was going to eat her cake and have it too.

Harvest Moon moved to the sink to washed her hooves clean, the pie crust could wait until she was done talking. "I only knew Apple Harvest for a short while when I was dating Summer, and he was growing old at that point, but Slim Harvest, my father-in-law used to tell me stories about him."

"What kind of stories?" Applejack again sat down on the kitchen floor.

Harvest Moon studied Applejack's face in silence for a moment. The younger mare had said that her grandmother hadn't talked about them much, and had demonstrated only a simple ignorance of what had occurred, admittedly, before her time. If Applejack didn't know, then maybe most of the Apple family didn't know either?

"Okay, this won't be very pleasant to hear, but if you really don't know then I'll have to be the one to tell you." Harvest Moon cleared her throat before she began; "Slim Harvest, my father-in-law tried to not to say anything bad about his dad, but he couldn't deny that his father had a temper, especially when anypony brought up the Apple family. As long as you avoided that topic, Apple Harvest can be a very a sociable and polite pony."

It took an incredible amount of effort to swallow the uncomfortable lump that had spontaneously formed in Applejack's throat. This was not what she expected to find waiting for her in Hollow Shades.

Fluttershy tilted her head, "What could make a stallion act that way about his family?"

Harvest Moon's attention turned to the window again, and for a moment she did nothing as she collected herself. "Well, he came to Hollow Shades when it was still in its memorial days and bought this land while the trees were still being cleared. 'Was really cheap from what I heard."

"His family, the Apple family mind you, kept trying to come in to help but he didn't want them to linger in town and do all his work. Apple Harvest wanted to have his own reputation apart from the Apple Family's but nopony listened. The Apples stayed in town long enough to make a great impression on the townsponies, then left Apple Harvest with a farm he had barely helped to build. After that he just wanted the Apples to just forget about him, and he went so far to to trade all the apple seeds they gave him to start his orchard for anything else that he could grow."

Applejack's mouth hung open as she tried to follow along with Harvest Moon's story. She had experienced a few bad situations concerning her family, ranging from misunderstandings to irritation, but she had never heard of a member of the Apple family going this far out of spite. Sure, the Oranges no longer grew apples but it had less to do with animosity and more to do with the fact that for whatever reason Manehatteners prefered oranges to apples.

"An' nopony ever came 'round to try an' smooth things over?" Applejack managed to say with a slight tremor in her voice.

Harvest Moon shook her head, "I don't know all the details, sorry. I think they might have, but you know how strange our town is compared to the rest of Equestria. Combined with Apple Harvest's stubborn pride I think he did eventually get what he wanted: to be left alone."

Applejack lowered her head, "So that why Ah ain't seen none of y'all at the family reunions."

It was then that Harvest Moon smiled, "I'm sorry Applejack, but I don't have anything against you and neither does anypony here, I think."

Applejack blinked, "What do you mean?"

"We're in a real bad way, have been for years. I know my Summer's got a hard head, but nopony knows him like I do. He's really ashamed of himself right now, and he feels he can't ask for help, so he just vents his anger on an old family grudge. It's petty and childish, but it keeps him moving. I-"

The sound of the screen door creaking open again caused Harvest Moon to freeze in place.

To be continued

Author's Note

Thanks for the wait guys. If you followed along with my blogs you've seen I've been through a lot lately. I originally was going to split this into two chapters but now its because I need a clean start. Sorry for the cliffhanger.

For the record "Eat your cake and have it too" is the proper way to say "have your cake and eat it too." It's also the only way it makes sense. xD

28. Who is she really punishing?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 28: Who is she really punishing?

The front door slammed shut and Applejack felt as though the whole house grew a few degrees colder. She hadn't understood why Harvest Moon had been so tense when Carrot Top had arrived or why the older mare calmed down shortly after they had begun to talk, but now after hearing Harvest Moon's story and the abridged history this extended branch of the family had with her own, Applejack unwittingly began to share in her cousin’s nervousness.

None of the mares in the kitchen moved, as they heard the sound of advancing hooves and creaking wooden boards. When Applejack shot a concerned glance to her hostess she found Harvest Moon's teeth were tightly clenched; no doubt she was already imagining the worst.

When a shadow at last loomed over the threshold, Applejack heard somepony hiss as she took in air through their teeth as she braced herself.

The hoofsteps slowed and came to a stop, but after several tense moments a stallion poked his head from around the open doorway. He looked to be almost the same age as Applejack, a little stocky from what she could see of him, but he seemed in every way a strong farm pony. He looked about the kitchen, his eyes lingering on Applejack and Fluttershy before he turned his attention to Carrot Top with a worried expression on his face.

Applejack was about to inquire about this new stallion's identity when she heard Harvest Moon let out a groan. The older mare was leaning against the counter for support as she rubbed her forehead in slow, pacifying circles.

"Did I do something wrong?" The stallion asked defensively, looking ready to retreat back into the living room.

"No... but next time you might want to let us know it's you and not your dad." Carrot Top glared, but her anger quickly softened as she gestured to the other mares in the room, "Also, why don't you introduce yourself to your cousin."

Fluttershy blinked, "You mean this is Leadfoot?"

A smile finally appeared on Applejack's face. Maybe it was the tension, but she hadn't recognized her cousin at all. She could hardly believe that this was the same scrawny colt that had eaten five entire apple pies under the quilt table all those years ago.

"Uh, hi Applejack. Been a while, huh?" Leadfoot's eyes went to the kitchen window that his mother had been glancing at since Applejack had entered the house.

Applejack took several steps closer to her cousin, "Ah'll say. Ah remember when you an Ah were the same size."

Leadfoot stood silent for a moment as he quickly measured Applejack with his eyes, "I ain't that much taller than you."

"Tall enough. If ya get any bigger an' ya'll give Big Macintosh a run for his money." Applejack chuckled, "It's real good to see ya."

Leadfoot smiled, "Same here cousin, but you came at a really bad time, y'see..."

"We already told her, she knows." Carrot Top explained, "No need to go over that whole mess twice."

Leadfoot gave a slow nod of his head, "If you say so cousin Golden."

Somewhere, Applejack thought she heard a pin drop.

"Um, Leadfoot," Applejack interjected, "Why'd ya call Carrot Top ‘cousin?’"

Leadfoot grimaced, only now realizing the scope of his mistake. "What? I-I thought I you meant… what I came up here to say is..."

Unsatisfied with Leadfoot's fumbling, Applejack turned her attention to the carrot farmer. "Carrot Top?"

Having the eyes of everypony in the room on her did not help Carrot Top as she scrambled for any explanation, even a paper-thin one to throw at Applejack--anything was better than merely standing there in silence! The more Carrot Top pushed herself, the harder it became to formulate even the most hollow rationalization. It was only out of desperation that Carrot Top decided to pull a maneuver from Roseluck's repertoire...

"I don't know, this is the first time he's called me that." Carrot Top coughed out, "But if you'll excuse me I think I'll go back to the fields. I can't spend all day in here gabbing while there's work to do!"

Applejack bit her cheek to try and prevent herself from glowering at Carrot Top, "That had to be one of the worst lies Ah've ever heard. Ah... Ah guess there might be a real reason why she doesn't wanna talk about it, but she an’ Ah are gonna talk about this later fer sure."

"C-Carrot Top?" Leadfoot flinched, he knew he was on thin ice with his cousin, "I wouldn’t-"

Carrot Top rubbed her forehead with her hoof, straining to maintain a hospitable tone, "Leadfoot, I'll see you later."

"Hey Carrot Top?" Applejack ventured, "Ah um… wouldn’t mind gettin’ together fer lunch some other time, talk things over?"

Carrot Top hesitated as her hoof came to rest on the doorknob. Her nostrils flared as she stood frozen in contemplation.

"I’ll think about it." Carrot Top said, but her tone did not sound particularly hopeful.

Applejack’s ears folded back. It wasn’t a no, but it wasn’t a yes either. "Ah think Ah’d almost prefer Discord goin’ back to his old ways than this. ‘Least that was simple as ‘git the elements an’ blast him.’"

With that said, Carrot Top turned the latch and opened the door. However, her attempt to leave the farmhouse nearly caused her to hit Summer Harvest with the door.

"Be a little more careful with the door there, cousin Golden." Summer said as he stepped aside. "Headin’ back out?"

Carrot Top's eye twitched, but neither Applejack nor Summer seemed to notice it.

Leadfoot braced himself for what was to come, but despite his uneasiness he managed to say, "I kept tryin’ to tell ya..."

Harvest Moon covered her face with her hoof as she held back a frustrated groan, "I could have sent them on their way when I had the chance, but no..."

Carrot Top meant to hold Summer up, or at least obscure his vision of the kitchen but the older stallion kept trying to peer over her shoulder. Finally tired of Carrot Top's obstruction, Summer leveled a glare that utterly withered Carrot Top's resolve. She didn't want to step out of the way, but the alternative was to stand there until Summer's glare shrank her down to nothing or he simply traveled around to the front door.

"Psst," Fluttershy whispered to Applejack, "I think we should go now..."

Applejack didn’t reply, she merely continued to stare at this newcomer.

Summer's first step into the kitchen elicited a flinch from Leadfoot, who glanced back at the safety of the living room. Leadfoot did not know the reason, but he couldn't bring himself to slink away from this with his tail between his legs… not yet at least.

Applejack's first impression of Summer Harvest was that he was an imposing figure. The olive-drab stallion stood tall with a presence that reminded Applejack of the less friendly royal guards she had the displeasure of meeting. He was tall, strong, and despite a few wintery hairs on his chin he didn’t look a bit weighed down by age or hardship. What did make Applejack flinch was the medical gauze wrapped tightly around his foreleg. Around top and bottom of these wrappings Applejack could see the furthermost extremities of some large gash that was closed but still red, and had the tell-tale markings of stitches that had just been removed.

This injury explained why the farm needed extra help but this one cut, however deep, could not be the reason the Harvest family’s farm was in such a state of disrepair.

When Applejack’s eyes again drifted up she found Summer was likewise appraising her. This was not a simple scan of her person, but a calculating audit that made Applejack very uncomfortable. There was something in the way he looked at her cutie mark that reminded her of the way Granny Smith would search for bad spots in a potato before she cut them out.

Summer then gave a contemptuous snort that nearly made Applejack jump, but instead of any harsh words Summer turned to Harvest moon with a notably softer shift in his face. "Nevermind me, I just came up to get an empty cart when I saw we had visitors coming near the house."

"Darndest thing, it was like those girls kept trippin’ over each other to find more things to do… like there isn’t enough to get done already." Summer said as he began to walk toward the sink, only to stop and face his wife once more, "These two aren't trying to sell something, are they?"

If the situation had be different, Harvest Moon might have laughed, "No, they aren't selling anything."

While Summer turned on the sink and drank straight from the facet, Applejack felt a need to speak to him. It still felt strange to think that he disliked the Apples, which was silly considering he himself was one by descent. There was also the temptation to be open with her thoughts, to get right to the point and call him on being hard headed. What stopped Applejack from acting on these feelings was a gnawing suspicion that she was standing on a powder keg.

Absently, Applejack wished that Twilight would have come with her to this farm. Twilight also had the luxury of knowing words Applejack didn't, and how to use them to properly mediate a situation. It was probably why Twilight was a princess now. Fluttershy might have had the benefit of actually being there and she did have a certain way with some ponies, sure, but despite her recent assertiveness Applejack had her doubts that Fluttershy could effectively deal with a stallion like Summer.

"Good, we can't have salesponies underhoof while there’s work to be done. ’Though I wonder why all of ya are in here like somepony was having an intervention." Summer said before taking another drink from the faucet.

"They're uh," Carrot Top started, but she stopped when she heard another voice trying to speak over her.

"We're just visitin' is all. Didn't mean no harm." Applejack said, "If'n we are, then we'll jus' be on our way."

Applejack motioned to Fluttershy to stand and to follow her in the direction of the living room.

Harvest Moon rested against the counter as relief washed over her like an ocean wave. No incident, no argument, just Applejack calmly walking toward the living room while Summer focused on the fields. Maybe she would be able to meet Applejack later in town after all. If she did there might be some way she could back up Golden Harvest's story, maybe explain to Applejack that 'cousin' is just a nickname for her. A little lie would be worth all of 'Carrot Top's' help these past several days.

A glance back at Summer revealed that he had finished drinking from the faucet like a sloven bachelor and was now giving the apples that sat on the counter a stern glare.

"Where did these come from?" Summer asked as he continued to stare at the ripe, red fruit.

Such a question seemed innocuous enough for Applejack to turn her head, "Uh, I brought them."

Summer clucked his tongue as he continued to regard the apples with quiet disdain as he seemed to be mulling something over. Another glance at Applejack seemed to confirm something for him as he strode up to the counter.

"Well you can take them back." Summer knocked one of the apples on its side with a tap of his hoof, "From my experience, every Apple's got at least one worm in it."

"Worms?" Applejack mouthed the word, no sound was actually made but there was a distinct vibration that came from Applejack's throat that was characteristic of a growl.

Harvest Moon shot her husband a warning glance, "Summer..."

"What? It's true. Like they say, all it takes is one bad Apple to ruin them all. Maybe it’s this one..." Summer tapped the offending apple again, but this time it rolled hard enough to double back and roll off the counter.

The apple hit the hard floor, sending a small spray of juice before it began a wounded, wobbling roll under the kitchen table. Applejack's eyes followed its entire journey, and she continued to stare at it before looking back at Summer. The difference she saw in his face was as subtle as adjusting a picture frame, but there was something in his stance or perhaps a glint in his eye confessed to some malign satisfaction in insulting Applejack's wares.

Applejack furrowed her brow, "Fer yer information Ah ain't seen a bad apple in years. 'From what Ah heard, that one got thrown out years ago."

Fluttershy blinked, not expecting Applejack to fire back like that. She cleared her throat to try and get Applejack's attention away from Summer, but her friend continued to scowl back at the olive-colored stallion.

"That's different than I remember it," Summer's tone was now unmistakably sarcastic, "Afterall, if the apple that was thrown out was bad, then the apples that came with it were trash too--and it would seem that they were."

Disparaging remarks were something that Applejack had not encountered often when the topic of her family came up. Occasionally somepony would take some off-color jab at Granny Smith but normally that was it. Other times it was a simple good-natured ribbing that Applejack could simply dismiss as utterly harmless. A few ponies during her short tenure at Cherry Hill Ranch in Dodge Junction had scoffed at Sweet Apple Acres but that had come across as friendly competition, not unlike how Rainbow Dash liked to boast about her abilities.

Here, there was nothing to suggest that Summer was engaging in friendly banter. This was open scorn for the Apples and everything they worked for. The aged wooden floor of the kitchen creaked as Applejack groaned a little as she began to ignorantly press down with her forelegs as her muscles tensed. She had once joked about rearing up and kicking Big Mac for smart mouthing her, here she might actually do it.

"Applejack, I think we should leave..." Fluttershy whispered.

"Applejack? Orange Twist's filly?" Summer chuckled dryly, "Last I heard you'd just gone back to that haughty apple orchard after staying in Manehatten. You'd have been better off not surrounded by ponies who'd mollycoddle you."

"Mollycoddle!?" Applejack sputtered, Fluttershy was now completely forgotten. "Ah've never been- How thick is that head of yours to think that Ah've ever had it easy?"

Summer rolled his eyes, "Never done much thinkin' for yerself, have ya? I told your ma what kinda family she was gettin' into but she didn't listen. She bought into what the Apples were sellin'."

"An' what pray tell was the family 'sellin'?" Applejack demanded.

"That I was an ungrateful colt and my pa was a nutter." Summer sneered, "I will say she had a better head on her shoulders than most Apples, she never let them make her 'just another Apple.' Though, in the end they buried her in the family plot so she might as well be."

"You ain't got no right to be talkin' about my ma like that!" Applejack shouted, "Y'call yerself a farmer but this here farm's nothin' compared to Sweet Apple Acres!"

Fluttershy looked back at the living room, her escape route out of the farm house. Leadfoot was hiding from the safety of the living, with only the tip of Leadfoot’s ear exposed to more clearly eavesdrop on the ensuing argument. For whatever reason, Leadfoot peeked out and his eyes locked onto Fluttershy’s for a moment, and she felt he might be as uncomfortable as she was.

Leadfoot gestured for Fluttershy to come take shelter with him in the living room. The idea was very tempting, even just being out of Summer's line-of-sight would calm Fluttershy's nerves immensely. Slowly, with cautious, quiet steps Fluttershy began to back away. A glance to the side door showed that Carrot Top had already disappeared out to the fields, presumably.

"Well, looks like the foal's got a good pair of eyes after all. She can tell the difference between cornstalks and apple trees." Summer goaded, "I'm sure Granny Smith taught you that herself when she wasn't being an old shrew that can't leave well enough alone. Now if you'll kindly get your plot off my land I've got corn to pick."

"Now hold on a second you slanderin' billy goat!" Applejack barked, now seething with rage, "You take that back about Granny right now!"

Summer regarded her with mock fascination before flaring his nostrils, "No. This isn't your orchard, you don't get to tell anypony what to do."

"Ah said take that back!" Applejack hissed through clenched teeth as she took several steps closer to Summer.

Summer stood his ground and narrowed his eyes, "Or else?"

"Ah'll teach you some manners, that's what." Applejack growled.

"Alright, that's enough!" Harvest Moon shouted, "I'm not having any violence in my kitchen so the two of you can cool it, right now!"

Fluttershy relaxed from her hiding spot, finally somepony was stepping in to get things under control.

"Ah wasn't gonna-"

Harvest Moon cut Applejack off with a zip-your-lip gesture. "I don't care what you were gonna do." Harvest moon then turned to her husband, "You go on and git’ out to the fields. If you stick around and cause another fuss while we have company I'm giving your helping of my stew to Leadfoot."

Fluttershy heard Leadfoot mutter, "Who is she really punishing?"

Summer showed no change in his temperament, he merely glanced once at Applejack, then Harvest Moon before he casually walked out the side door.

With Summer gone, Harvest Moon's shoulders fell as she shook her head.

"Is he... always like this?" Applejack asked, her agitation leaving her in waves as she took several calming breaths.

"Only when the Apple family's brought up, and honestly, this is one of the better times this has happened. A few choice words can send him into a real tirade about how they treated the Harvests so poorly. Some of it's true, but he's holding onto it more than I like." Harvest Moon shook her head, "But you looked like you were about to start a fight."

Applejack's ears fell back, "Ah didn't mean to, he just... I ain’t never had somepony get me that riled up..."

Harvest Moon took a moment to gather herself and to glance out the kitchen window. She could see Summer was headed out to the barn, presumably to get the cart he’d initially come up here for. She couldn’t see his face from this angle, but from how heavy his hoofsteps were she didn’t need to see it to know he was livid. Harvest Moon hoped the visiting mares were smart enough to give him space until he could cool off.

"I know he's got a temper, but if you had started a fight you'd be the bad pony here and he'd feel justified." Harvest Moon turned her attention back to Applejack, "I'm already sure what he's going to be talking about come supper time and our helpers are already uncomfortable after the last time they brought your family up."

Applejack blinked, "Carrot Top brought me up?"

"No, it was... Roseluck I believe." Harvest Moon said after a moment's introspection.

"Roseluck? The florist?" Applejack asked.

The umber mare blinked in surprise, but quickly rolled her eyes, "Dunno why I thought you wouldn’t know her. Yes, that’s her."

Applejack raised an eyebrow, it wasn't hard to guess who the rest of the help Harvest Moon had was. The flower ponies had all up and left town almost at the same time that Carrot Top had. Their friendship with Carrot Top also led to an explanation to why they were here, helping out a friend in need, or more aptly a friend's family in need.

Applejack smiled a little despite her earlier actions, "Sorry if Ah riled him up. Ah'll head out to see if Ah cin get my friends an' me to meet somewhere else while Ah tell 'em about Barleycorn."

"Lord Barleycorn. Always use a spirit's title, it's proper manners." Harvest Moon reminded Applejack, "But, it would be best if you went ahead and did that. Just... remember what I was tellin' you earlier about Summer. If your orchards weren't doing so well you'd be extra touchy if the subject was brought up."

"Ah guess..." Applejack mumbled half-heartedly.

"I'm sorry your visit ended up this way. Maybe I can visit Ponyville sometime in the future." Harvest Moon offered as she picked the displaced apple from under the table and placed it with the others, "Once we get things in order around here, I mean."

Applejack nodded, but it was more of a reflexive response than a genuine gesture. It sounded like Harvest Moon was thinking this farm could get back on its hooves despite Summer not wanting any help. A simple call to the rest of the family could solve this in a week of hard work but that didn’t sound like Summer would appreciate it.

"If you could, tell Carrot Top Ah'll be seein' her later fer me?" Applejack asked.

"It'd be no problem at all," Harvest Moon then directed her attention to the two younger ponies standing in the living room, "and I'm sorry I didn't get a chance to talk more to you, Fluttershy."

Upon hearing her name Fluttershy stepped out so she could be fully seen by both of the remaining mares in the kitchen.

"It's not your fault. I had a nice time talking to you about the wild plants you can find in the forest." Fluttershy said, eager to put the incident with Summer behind them. "And if you come to Ponyville we'll have plenty of time to get to know each other."

"Maybe I'll come with, I wouldn't mind seeing Sweet Apple Acres." Said Leadfoot, "And Ponyville for that matter."

Fluttershy nodded, "I'd like that."

"Ah would too. Uh, if some of our friends show up before we git a chance to tell'em, just have'em head back to Tablecloth's." Applejack said as she turned to leave the kitchen.

Harvest Moon walked with her guests to the front door and held it open for them like a good hostess should. She still wore a look of regret for what had happened, but she tried to smile for what it was worth.

"Have a safe trip back to Ponyville." Harvest Moon said as the two stepped out onto the porch.

"We will, see ya later!" Applejack called back as they walked out to the road.

Fluttershy waved her goodbye, taking in one last look at the shabby farmhouse before she could focus on the dirt road that lead back to town.

Applejack however kept her focus on the weeds that grew in scattered patches in the road. She said nothing as the fields changed around her, and did not look up until she heard Fluttershy clear her throat a little too aggressively.

Realizing she had left her friend in an uncomfortable silence, Applejack cleared her throat before addressing Fluttershy; "Huh?"

"I said; are you okay? You've been really quiet." Fluttershy inquired.

Applejack glanced at her friend, but continued walking, "Sorry Fluttershy, I ain't tryin' to ignore ya. Ah've... just got a lot on mah mind."

"Do you want to talk about it?" Fluttershy asked.

Applejack stopped in the road and took a deep breath, something that Twilight mentioned several times, apparently it helped to calm her down when she was feeling stressed out. "When we first got to the farm Ah thought Corn Crib and Harvest Moon were embarrassed by their home."

Fluttershy nodded as she sat on the side of the road, "I was thinking the same thing until Harvest Moon talked about Summer’s grandfather. I had no idea things were so bad between your families."

"Yer tellin’ me..." Applejack rubbed her forehead, "But there’s more to it than that. This whole situation don't feel right, an' Ah ain't just talkin' about Summer."

"I think I know what you’re talking about. A lot of things we've seen today have been every strange." Fluttershy looked around at the forest, then the sky, then back to Applejack, "I never would have expected Carrot Top to be here though."

"That's what Ah mean, if it was just been Summer being a lunkhead Ah might be able ta wrap mah head around this. But... everypony callin' Carrot Top 'Cousin Golden,' the way she acted when I brought it up... an' Roseluck, Daisy, and Lily Valley bein' here? On top of that we got the weather an’ the weird soil, an’ the crops, an’ that scarecrow actin' like a school teacher...." Applejack groaned as she rubbed her forehead with her hoof, "Tryin' to piece all this together is givin' me a headache."

"Let's just focus on finding the girls first. Then we can start talking about what to do." Fluttershy's brow furrowed with worry, "But... are you going to be okay?"

Applejack looked back down the road toward the Harvest family farm. Leadfoot had been hospitable for the most part, but he seemed just as reluctant to talk as Corn Crib was about talking to her. Harvest Moon on the other hoof was excellent company although her tastes in cooking were not what Applejack would have stuck around for. In retrospect, she was now more grateful than ever for springing for that meal at Tablecloth's.

"I dunno. Summer's bad-mouthin' aside, it don't feel right leavin' kin, even kin like that in dire straights." Said Applejack as she took a second look back down the road.

Fluttershy winced, "But Harvest Moon said Summer didn't want help."

Applejack thought for a moment, then grinned, "Yeah, an' that crabby doctor said that 'Barl-' erm, that 'Lord Barleycorn' was plannin’ something fer the whole town. Not sure what a play has to do with it though..."

"We could ask, if he's still there with the foals." Fluttershy offered, "I don't know what he means to do with a party, but Pinkie always has good results with hers."

Applejack raised an eyebrow, "You aren't worried about him being some rabbit-eatin' monster anymore?"

"I don't think he's dangerous," Fluttershy explained, "I mean, I'm willing to give him the benefit of the doubt that maybe the bunnies exaggerated when they told me that he cut them up and cooked them."

Applejack shuddered, but quickly brushed such an image aside. "Alright, let's go talk to a scarecrow."

To be continued...

Author's Note

Made with help from Jack Kellar and Courage Fire. :pinkiehappy:

29. As perceptive as you are talented.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 29: As perceptive as you are talented.

"So, ya think we jus' Ah dunno, walk up to him an' ask him 'bout this shindig he's plannin'?" Applejack asked as they passed the school house for the second time that day.

"It sounds like the easiest thing to do. As long as we're polite about it we should get an honest answer." Said Fluttershy, whose attention danced from the side of the road to a tree on their left, then back to the road.

Applejack watched at her friend’s attention continued to flick about the road. There was no discernable pattern to Fluttershy’s glances. One moment she would be looking at a patch of tall grass, then a few fallen leaves as the wind blew them across the road, then to something else. The only thing she seemed to be avoiding was the sky, and Applejack already knew why Fluttershy didn’t want to do that.

Finally Applejack gave up and decided to just ask the question, "Somethin' wrong Sugarcube?"

"Just thinking, when we first met Lord Barleycorn, he said he knew our names because of Everfree spirits." Fluttershy's voice lowered to a whisper, "They might be listening to us right now..."

The fact that Lord Barleycorn knew their names had been a very hard thing to rationalize away at the time. Having had time to ponder it, Applejack still had not come to any definite conclusion. It was possible he had simply known them by reputation, as Rainbow would put it; “We’re famous.” That argument, however, felt as flimsy as a blind guess, and in Applejack's experience, blind guesses nearly always came out wrong.

"Ah think it's best we don't worry too much about that. Suppose he does have spirit servants all over town, unless we say somethin' nasty or plan on catchin' him they ain't got nothing to tell him." Applejack grimaced, she'd never really believed in spirits before today and here she was sounding like Granny.

"I just don't like the idea of being watched." Fluttershy said.

"Don't think of it like that. 'Sides, how cin ya tell if they're really there or not?" Applejack of course knew of at least three ways to tell if one of the Everfree spirits was about but she didn’t want to give Fluttershy something to recoil from later on.

Fluttershy didn't look very convinced as she tried to focus on the road ahead of her, but it was like avoiding eye contact with a crowd rather than looking where she was going.

Applejack could feel her headache returning as she searched for better words to put her friend at ease. She didn't want Fluttershy to be this nervous before they even started questioning the scarecrow. Applejack's concern, however, took the back seat as she saw her friend lift her head and perk her ears forward.

"Something else wrong?" Applejack asked.

Fluttershy's ears twitched, "Listen."

Curious, Applejack turned her own ears in the same direction. At first it was a mumbling of incoherent sound, something Applejack could not recognize as anything intelligible but soon she heard order within the rising and lowering octaves. Somepony in Hollow Shades was playing music, specifically a violin.

"Didn't Lord Barleycorn have a violin?" Fluttershy asked.

Applejack thought back to their first encounter with the scarecrow, "Yeah, ah guess he did. ‘Guess this means he’s still there."

The two quickened their pace as they followed the ever-growing sound of music and it wasn’t long before the rusty water tower was looming over them and the town like a dilapidated watchtower. With every lichened building they passed the music grew in clarity, and Applejack felt the rustic tones coming from the violinist were not unlike those made by somepony she was acquainted with.

Cousin Fiddlesticks was a popular member of the Apple family, and was not only a farmer, but also a talented fiddle player who was commonly called upon to provide music for the Apple family's various gatherings when she wasn’t playing elsewhere in Equestria. Applejack had heard her play for years now, and it was difficult to not associate Fiddlestick’s amazing musical prowess with happy memories of being with the extended Apple Family. Deep down, it wouldn't have surprised Applejack to find Fiddlesticks here, supplying good cheer for these down-on-their-luck ponies.

Fiddlesticks, of course, was not what Applejack found on that small wooden stage below the water tower. The foals, and many of the adults, were seated before the stage as Lord Barleycorn danced and twirled on his two lone legs, stomping his boots in time with the beat as he played his old violin.

Normally stamping was reserved for applause, it was strange to see it incorporated into a song like it was another instrument but Applejack couldn’t argue with the results. The energy Lord Barleycorn demonstrated with his movements highlighted the fast, happy beat of his music. He moved from one side of the stage and back and raised percussive booms out of the wooden planks as he somehow danced and stamped and played for the crowd all at once.

When Applejack glanced around at the crowd she saw Corn Crib sitting with the rest of the foals, wearing a smile that could light up a room. There was no sign of the doctor Applejack and Fluttershy had encountered before, and perhaps that was for the best. Behind the crowd, Applejack spotted two familiar faces.

Pinkie was sitting on her flank, idly munching on popcorn and was clearly enjoying the show as much as the foals. Rarity however was standing with locked knees, looking incredibly uncomfortable as she watched the scarecrow play his song. The fashionista might have been unnerved by the sight of a living garden ornament, or maybe she simply didn’t like the song; her preferences were often contrary to Applejack’s.

Taking a seat beside the road, Applejack resigned herself to wait until the song ended before she could speak to her friends and to the strange musician. Beside her, Fluttershy had begun to nod her head and tap her hoof along with the beat as she got caught up in the scarecrow's energetic music.

The foals in the front were not sitting idle for long. Applejack could hear the sound of small hooves stamping in time with Lord Barleycorn's own, and soon the adults were joining in.

Then, in mid note Lord Barleycorn froze, his stationary bow bringing the song to a dead halt. Something about the odd way he was standing on one foot, the way that rip of a smile was angled, or maybe it was the light reflecting from those hidden eyes, something about it kept the audience engaged and the fun alive. A mere two seconds of baited breath brought the crowd’s stamping to a similar dead stop, and when the silence was total Lord Barleycorn started the song again right at the very note he had left off on and soon everypony was right back to joining in with the music with a few extra laughs thrown in.

The song's energy built and built until a few higher notes and several quick stomps on the newly christened stage at last signaled the song to its conclusion. With his performance over, Lord Barleycorn took the fiddle from his chin and bowed to the cheering crowd.

While there were schools of questions swimming through Applejack's mind, she had to admit this scarecrow did put on quite a show as she applauded along with the crowd.

"I'm very pleased to see you all enjoyed this, it has been an honor to entertain such a receptive and wonderful audience." Lord Barleycorn said as he easily stepped down from the stage with his long, gangly legs. "But this is where I sadly have to leave your delightful company. I have spent all day away from my duties and I'm sorely needed elsewhere."

The foals, and perhaps one or two of the adults let out moans of disappointment. They must have been expecting more entertainment from the Autumn King.

Lord Barleycorn stooped down to pick up the violin case that was resting against the side of the stage, "Now now, as much as I love entertaining I cannot spend the entire day here among you. Autumn is short and I have only so much free time."

"But you'll come back, won't you?" One of the foals in the front half-shouted.

Lord Barleycorn turned his head in mid-stoop, looking as if the child had just punched him in the gut.

"My young friend, I'm already running late in spreading the golden splendor of Autumn around this town and I cannot continue to make delays." Lord Barleycorn said with sleeved hands on his hips, but before anypony could groan he added; "But I can promise you that I'll be back tomorrow after school has let out. I do plan on having the play written by then. I can do that while I’m with my court hearing what the various noble spirits want this Halloween."

Lord Barleycorn lifted his hand to the torn lips of his mask, then spoke as if he wanted this to keep this a secret with the crowd, "A lot of them are really boring, but don't worry we'll find a way to make them fun."

A few foals chuckled, but all of them were smiling now.

While Lord Barleycorn gently placed the old violin in its casing, the crowd had begun to disperse. Foals stood and talked to each other about what they thought tomorrow would bring, while the adults slowly began to return to whatever business they had on this slow autumn day. Still, it looked as if many adults were just as eager to mill about and chat pleasantly about familiar topics and of what they had just seen.

For Applejack, it was a chance to walk over to her friends who were still lingering at the back of this disorganized assembly. Already she could hear Rarity being... Rarity about something she’d seen in town.

"Appalling, absolutely appalling!" Rarity shouted in a restrained half-whisper to Pinkie, "The conditions that tailor worked in I could understand, but that... ech, disaster he called a dress was absolutely disgraceful!"

Applejack rolled her eyes, but at least Pinkie seemed to be taking this ridiculous scenario just as easily as she did everything else.

"I dunno, I thought it looked nice." Pinkie ignored Rarity’s sputtering as she waved to her approaching friends, "Hi girls, didja have a fun time at the Harvest farm?"

Fluttershy winced, while Applejack bit her lower lip.

Her drama already forgotten, Rarity tilted her head as she studied her friend's reactions, "Did something happen during your visit?"

After some hesitation Fluttershy was the first to respond, "Well, you could put it that way. Have you seen Rainbow or Twilight?"

"Nope, they're probably still having fun at that weather station thing but we found lots of neat stuff at their general store!" Pinkie said as she unexpectedly pulled a glass of still-fizzy soda from her mane and promptly drained it.

"Er, yes. It was... nice." Rarity shuddered, "But why would you want to speak to Twilight and Rainbow Dash?"

"We had a bit of a... fallin' out with some of mah cousins." Applejack cleared her throat, "It's best we jus' focus on the scarecrow fer now an' avoid the farm."

Rarity blinked, looking more surprised than before. It was hard for her to imagine the Apples, a family known for their inexhaustible camaraderie would ever have any sort of disagreement that could lead to a ‘falling out.’

"At least you two sound like you at least had a decent time." Fluttershy offered, eager for a topic that wasn’t about the farm she had just visited.

Rarity snorted and rolled her eyes at the question.

"Hardly. While Pinkie was having fun at the trading post I wandered here and there and discovered a tailor who actually scraped by in such a sad place. My expectations weren't high considering this village’s state, but to see him making clothes out of curtains and old bedsheets was distressing to say the least." Rarity's ears folded back as she looked ill for a moment, only to bounce back with a smile, "It took a little convincing but I managed to get him to accept a little charity. When we return to Ponyville I'll be bundling up some of my own supplies and sending them here for him to do a proper job."

Applejack felt a smile cross her face. It was just like Rarity to somehow mix drama and generosity and somehow create something truly admirable.

"Did you say that Cross Stitch was making stuff outta bed sheets?" Asked a young voice.

The four mares looked to see a small green colt staring up at them with a strange amount of excitement concerning a topic as banal as bed coverings.

"Er, yes." Rarity said, "I'm sad to say he was trying to figure out how to make a wedding dress out of three-"

The colt didn’t wait for Rarity to finish as he bounced in excitement before he quickly ran between the lingering local ponies who were watching Lord Barleycorn wipe his instrument with a soft rag from its case.

"Lord Barleycorn! I just heard that Cross Stitch has a bunch of used sheets!" The colt beamed up at the scarecrow.

"He does?" The scarecrow tipped the brim of his hat up, "Well that's wonderful news! Go tell him we'll need as many as he can donate to the celebration. We'll need them for the play and... for the surprise."

The colt tilted his head, "A surprise?"

"Yes, and I can't say anymore. You'll find out what it is tomorrow." Lord Barleycorn said as he knelt down to be closer to the colt’s eye level. "I promise you'll like it."

The colt grinned and took off, no doubt toward the tailor that Rarity had mentioned.

"What do you think he meant by ‘surprise?’" Fluttershy wondered aloud.

"You think it'll be more soda?" Pinkie asked as she tossed her empty soda glass into her mane. Nopony questioned it.

"Ah doubt it, Pinkie. But Ah ain't gonna get answers just sittin' here gawking like some fool." Applejack tipped her hat forward and began her march toward the stage.

With his back to the lingering crowd and his attention on caring for his violin, Lord Barleycorn could not see Applejack’s approach. Deciding to seize this opportunity, Applejack quickly studied the scarecrow from head to toe. She couldn’t really see anything under those oddly proportioned clothes, but what amazed her was when Lord Barleycorn set the violin in its case and raised his arms over his head in what had to be a satisfying stretch.

Applejack’s eyebrow twitched as she watched as Lord Barleycorn lowered his arms and let out a tired yawn. It was shocking how simply holding those long, sleeved arms above his head made him seem so much bigger. Despite the way everypony seemed to be comfortable with the gangly creature, Applejack was starting to feel uneasy about approaching him. To see him at a distance or standing behind the stage was one thing, but to see him looming over her was quite another.

Perhaps it was chance or maybe Lord Barleycorn had heard something, because he looked over his shoulder then chuckled quietly before he turned around. The two, small eyes that peered out of that burlap sack seemed to light up upon seeing Applejack, though she wasn't sure why.

"Miss Applejack, welcome back." The scarecrow tipped his hat in greetings, "I'm surprised you're back so soon, but I’m happy to see you once again. I trust you had a wonderful visit with your kin?"

"Actually..." Applejack winced, "Things didn't go great."

The scarecrow tilted his head to the side, "Let me guess, Summer?"

Applejack blinked, "Good guess. You know about ‘im?"

"Only by reputation," Lord Barleycorn reached behind him and closed the clasps on his violin case, "I had hoped he would have been in good humor when you arrived, but we cannot get everything we hope for, I’m afraid. I’m sorry your visit was not what you had hoped it would be."

Applejack shook her head, "Nah, there was nothin’ you could’ve done. Dun worry ‘bout it. ‘Sides, ya looked pretty busy with the foals."

"Yes, I don’t think they would have let me leave without a story and a song." The scarecrow lifted his gaze from Applejack, "But I am happy to see more of your friends are here. Hello again Ms. Fluttershy."

A glance over Applejack’s shoulder revealed Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie had followed her to the stage and were now standing just several steps behind her.

"Er, hello..." Fluttershy said slowly, she was still not quite sure how to properly address a talking scarecrow.

"And these must be your friends..." Lord Barleycorn tapped his chin as his eyes danced between the mares standing before him, "White coat, purple mane and Pink... everything. You must be Ms. Rarity and Ms. Pinkie Pie, yes?"

Pinkie gasped, "Oh my goodness how did you know our names! Are you psychic? What am I thinking right now?"

Lord Barleycorn chuckled warmly, "It's nothing like that. Let's just say your merry band has become quite famous, even among the Everfree's spirits and my own Court of Pumpkins. I heard how you bested Nightmare Moon. Very impressive."

"Note to self, thank Carrot Top for the heads up about these mares." Jack thought.

"Famous you say?" Rarity mused, "... and what do these, er, 'apparitions' say about me?"

"Only that your generosity is rivaled only by your refined tastes, milady." The scarecrow said with a flourish of his sleeved hand.

Rarity raised her hoof and played with the the curl of her mane, "Is that so? Well I do hope they're all as well mannered and eloquent as you present yourself, and might I add that you play wonderfully."

Lord Barleycorn placed his sleeved hand over his chest gave a short bow, "You flatter me, but there's no need to ingratiate yourself to me. I may be the King of all Autumn but I try to maintain an approachable attitude."

"A King?" When Rarity saw the scarecrow nod she quickly lowered her head in respect, "If you hadn't told me I would not have guessed, your majesty. I hope I have not insulted you by approaching you so casually."

The scarecrow shook his head, "There's no need to worry, I prefer to dress in a more humble fashion. I used to have a regal crown of autumn leaves and robes of reds, browns, and oranges. It looked nice, but it was difficult to dance in, and it made me look unapproachable at parties."

An excited grin formed on Pinkie's face, "You like parties?"

"Who doesn't? But look who I'm talking to, Ponyville's premiere pink party-planning pony." The scarecrow winked to Pinkie, "I would love to share stories with you on the topic, I might be as old as the seasons themselves but I’m never too old to learn a new trick. You probably heard around town about a special party I’m trying to throw for everypony here in Hollow Shades."

Pinkie's head tilted, but her smile only seemed to glow brighter, "Uh-huh! What kind of party do forest spirits throw?"

Applejack blinked, since when did Pinkie believe in forest spirits? She did grow up on a farm, but Applejack knew little about the Pies outside of a vague hint that she and Pinkie might share a distant relative. Did the Pinkie’s folks believed in the old stories like Granny Smith did?

"All kinds my dear, but this isn't a simple birthday party I'm planning. This is a Halloween party, an invitation for the Everfree spirits to dance invisible among the townsponies and anypony else who happen to be brave enough for a little fun."

Seeing an opportunity to re-enter the conversation, Applejack cleared her throat, "So um... suppose we were interested in lendin' a helpin' hoof or two, what would ya need fer this Hallow-sumthin' party?"

The scarecrow let out a tired sigh, "I'm humbled you'd take time from your visit, but I couldn't impose. You must have business back home in Ponyville with the approaching harvest festival."

Applejack looked at the stage, then at the scarecrow, "Yeah, but supposin' Ah didn't have to be back right away..."

Applejack's words were met with silence as Lord Barleycorn tilted his head to the side, in a way that reminded her of Twilight's pet owl. She shifted on her hooves as she waited for Lord Barleycorn to speak, and tried not to look at those small, blue eyes that peered out from the mask. What did bring her attention back to the scarecrow was the unexpected snicker that quickly blossomed into full-fledged laughter that forced Lord Barleycorn to place a hand on the stage for balance.

Applejack bent her ears back, not particularly caring for the odd looks she was getting from the half-dozen-or-so ponies who were still loitering in the street. Applejack’s friends merely seemed confused at his reaction.

"Did Ah say somethin' funny?" Applejack said as she gave an annoyed snort.

"No," Lord Barleycorn wiped his eye with his sleeve, once again in control of himself, "I was just laughing because you're curious. You're welcome."

Applejack blinked, "Huh?"

"You're curious about me and my party, aren't you?" Lord Barleycorn asked.

Applejack was so off-balance she merely blurted out, "Uh-huh..."

"Well, you don't have to beat around the bush. This isn't some secret I'm keeping from the town or from everyone." Lord Barleycorn leaned back against the stage, "Everypony here is just as eager as you are, but a lot of them won't just come out and ask me. It's funny when you think about it."

Applejack's head was starting to hurt again. Did he really have to talk in circles?

"I think I understand as well." Rarity chuckled, an amused smile on her lips, "Although, what did you mean when you said 'you’re welcome?'"

"Because curiosity is the spice of life, confusion too. A little of either is enough to make a gray and boring day stand out in your memory. Even if you're annoyed at the time, you'll look back and have a story to tell your friends." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "Just think of how you'll have to tell your family back in Ponyville about how you met the King of Autumn, or a crazy scarecrow, whichever sounds like it would make a better story."

Applejack rolled her eyes, "Considering what me and the girls have gone through it’s pretty safe to assume Granny’d believe all this. Worse, she’d probably try an’ run all the way out here just to hear new stories. "

Lord Barleycorn glanced up to the sun and tapped the stage with his sleeved hand, "But that’s quite enough rhetoric, speak plainly Miss Applejack. What is really on your mind?"

Applejack’s reply was as sharp and as quick as a bee sting, "You're doing this ‘cause of a promise ya made, aren’tcha?"

At that, the scarecrow paused and seemed to take time to consider his words before he spoke again, "Hm… yes and no. I'm surprised you heard about my little pledge, but to tell the truth it’s much more complicated than that."

Applejack again raised an eyebrow, "Oh yeah?"

"Oh yes, I admit that when I made my promise to make one little filly smile it seemed like such a simple task. However, the more I dug into the source of her troubles I realized there would be no absolution from my vow unless I gave this entire town new life." The scarecrow’s shoulders slumped, "It’s either do this or see the face of an innocent, little filly darkened by hopelessness and despair. Can’t have that, could we?"

Pinkie vehemently shook her head, "That’s not going to happen, if all these ponies are counting on this party then that makes this the most important party ever!”

Pinkie then miraculously pulled a notepad and pencil from her mane and flipped it open before giving the scarecrow a dead serious look. “Do you forest spirits like cake or pie better?”

The look in the scarecrow's eyes was one Applejack had seen both on her friends and many other ponies who had the misfortune to be on the receiving end of a Pinkie Pie’s over-the-top ‘serious’ side.

“Carrot Top did say it’s best to just roll with whatever the pink one says.., ” Thought Jack.

"Well, you can't go wrong with a good pumpkin pie. Although if you can make a good pecan pie I certainly wouldn't complain..." Lord Barleycorn reached beneath his hat and rubbed his burlap scalp, "Although, refreshments and goodies are something I've overlooked concerning the festival. It's hard enough just getting the play together, even with the foals helping where they can."

"Come now, putting on a play isn't too difficult." Rarity said, "I recall having plenty of fun helping to put on several school plays when I was a filly. You already have the stage built, that’s the hard part."

"Oh the stage is the least of my worries. There’s still rehearsals, auditions, props, costumes... I've still got to write the script." Lord Barleycorn gave a weary sigh, "And it all has to be done in less than two days. If I can get the play written tonight I can get one good day of rehearsal tomorrow, and hopefully I can scrounge up some decent costumes for the foals and whomever I can get to play the other two roles."

"An' suppose ya don't get all that done in time?" Applejack asked.

The scarecrow's answer was firm and immediate, "Then the show will go on, without costumes or props if need be. I promised the foals a play and a fun time and that's what I intend to deliver, even if all I can offer is pears to snack on and have to perform the whole play myself. Disappointing children is out of the question. A promise is a promise."

Pinkie gave a firm nod of her head.

Applejack opened her mouth, then closed it as she processed what she had just heard. Unlike before, there was no roundabout talk, no disarming questions, instead it was plain and simple.

Here was a creature trying to help out somepony, simply because he wanted to help. Did it really matter if he was a pony or not? Sure, Summer had been a complete mule about treating Applejack the way he did, but he was only part of this. There was Leadfoot, Harvest Moon, and Corn Crib that needed help, and of course this whole town.

Sure, the way Lord Barleycorn spoke was confusing, but that was no crime. If it was then Pinkie would be the greatest criminal Equestria had ever known.

Applejack looked to the stage, one she had seen him building with his own two... sleeves. Since she had first seen him he had been entertaining foals, telling them stories, sure the pumpkin lanterns were strange but he was clearly doing this to entertain them. That much hard work would have been commendable and worthy of Applejack's respect, but something was telling her there was more to this story. Ponies could be generous, but this was a bit much.

"Ah know the foals'll prolly love whatever ya put on fer'em, but ain't this here play gonna get in the way of helpin' the folks 'round here?" Applejack asked.

"On the contrary the play is my plan, or rather the crux of it." Lord Barleycorn leaned forward, and beckoned Applejack and her friends to come closer, which they did.

Lord Barleycorn continued, "I've spent enough time among these ponies to know what ails this bough-sheltered village, and it involves their neglected lumber mill. Due to shady business practices by ponies who have never set foot in Hollow Shades, the mill was closed and many were left without any means of employment. Nopony here owns it, so I intend on raising money to either buy it back, or to have a new mill constructed."

Applejack nodded to let the scarecrow know she was following along with him, "And when the mill is running again Hollow Shades can get back on its hooves."

"As perceptive as you are talented." Lord Barleycorn chuckled before giving Applejack a congratulatory clap of his sleeved hands.

Applejack smiled, if only for a second, "Although, y'say yer a king, right? Ain'tcha got some sorta, Ah dunno, riches an' stuff?"

Rarity flinched at her friend's poor manners, king or not it was extremely improper to talk about money like that.

"That's quite alright, really." Lord Barleycorn lifted his head to the sky, his hand held across his chin in a introspective gesture... and to keep his rip of a mouth from falling open any further. "You know what the tragedy is? I know many a legend and tale about hoarded gold and gems that sparkle like new-fallen snow, but I have no wealth as you would call it. I have no need of it, my treasure is fun, my labor is Autumn, and both are for everypony to enjoy."

Lord Barleycorn reached for his violin case and tucked it under his arm, "I really hate to cut this short, but I must be off. I’ve had a long day and I can’t linger here any longer. My workload is backed up as it is. If I can’t be off then I won’t have enough time to finish anything."

"Now hold on there," Applejack held up an objecting foreleg, "Y’sure there ain’t somethin’ we could be doin’? Y’said yer real stretched for time an’ all."

Lord Barleycorn again leaned back against the stage, letting out a contemplative ‘hmm’ as he looked up at one of the clouds, "Reel her in Jack, reel her in…"

"Well, there is one major issue I haven't the resources to circumvent." Lord Barleycorn grumbled as he tapped on the stage with his sleeved knuckles, "That issue would be advertising. My servants can't do any more tasks for this town without delaying my sister's arrival, and the Winter Queen is surly enough as it is."

"Winter Queen? What’s she look like? If you’re a walking scarecrow is she a snow pony?" Pinkie asked.

"I wouldn’t say that too loud. Sister dearest thinks a bit too high of herself, it’s why she took the title ‘queen’ and not ‘princess.’" Lord Barleycorn then added, "Maybe that’s why Celestia’s been so well-disposed through the years. I do miss our friendly chats."

"He knows Princess Celestia? How?" Applejack shook her head, it was probably best not to ask. "So, you want us to get word around here that there’s gonna be a play?"

The scarecrow looked straight at Applejack, "What? No no, everypony here in town knows about it. What I need is ponies from out of town. ponies who can come and spend a few bits while they enjoy themselves. Without their patronage this whole plan is naught but sound and fury, signifying nothing."

Applejack winced, that seemed like a rather large hole in his plan. How had he been planning to accomplish his goals before she had asked?

"Well that shouldn't be too much trouble. I have some experience with advertising." Rarity said as she gave her mane a dramatic flick, "Just leave this matter with us, a play can’t go forward without a script."

"Very true!" Lord Barleycorn nodded, then tipped his hat to the four mares, "Then with that matter settled I bid you ladies good day, and I’ll see you tomorrow."

Applejack wasn’t sure if she was supposed to tip her hat back or say a proper goodbye as she watched Lord Barleycorn cross the street on those two, long legs. From the way he seemed to like to talk, Applejack had expected Lord Barleycorn to turn and speak some long-winded last words but instead he simply walked to the nearby corn field without a word.

"And now I gotta stand out in the middle of the corn until no one’s looking, sneak out to the woods, double back through another corn field, and somehow sneak back to the barn." Jack resisted the urge to let out a tired sigh and held his chin up. "All of this just to give a convincing performance..."

Everypony, not just Applejack and her friends now watched as Lord Barleycorn pushed his way into the dry cornstalks with one gentle motion of his sleeve. The ears of corn rattled in their drying husks as the scarecrow slipped between the stalks, then seemed to disappear as the sound of his passing was masked by a timely gust of wind.

The townsfolk whispered solemnly to one another, having watched the Lord of Autumn’s departure with awe and amazement. The foals merely excitedly chatted about what would come tomorrow, and several of them were already starting to bicker about who would be in the play and who wouldn’t be.

"He seemed nice for a whatever he is..." Pinkie flashed a trademark smile at her friends, "What did you girls think?"

"I’m not sure, I mean, he seemed very nice but I don’t know what he was." Fluttershy looked back to the corn, then to the stage as she pondered what she had seen, "I’ve never seen a scarecrow shaped like that and there was something wearing it, but I can’t say for sure what’s under that mask."

Fluttershy mentally added, "I don’t want to say hornless, malnourished minotaur, he might be listening… and he did seem awfully thin in the barrel."

"I found him perfectly genteel, but I think I would have preferred if he dressed in that regal manner he mentioned, oh well." Rarity clucked her tongue before she changed topics, "I think we have something to talk to Rainbow and Twilight about this, once they’re done at that… weather shack."

Fluttershy blinked, "Do you have an idea how to get lots of ponies here? I don’t think even Pinkie could get the word out as quickly as he needs."

Pinkie drew in the dirt with her hoof, and by the looks of it she was doing some complex math that somehow equalled out to… cupcakes. "Well, it’d be a stretch but can be done. The postage is what would really hurt your wallet."

Rarity showed her friends a playful smile, "Oh I wasn’t thinking of mailing a lot of invitations, but yes, a letter was something I had in mind."

"You just want to send one letter?" Fluttershy gave Rarity a confused look.

"Yes, well, you’d be surprised what one letter can do, if it ends up in the correct hooves." Rarity said, suddenly filled with confidence, "I have another idea, but that’ll have to wait until we can get Twilight and Rainbow Dash."

Pinkie let out an excited squeal as she began to scribble down things in her notepad, "We’re gonna make this the best party this town’s ever seen; we’ve got so much to do! You think we could maybe get him to come to Ponyville sometime and play music at some of my parties? You think Tablecloth's would let me bake a pie or should I go back to Ponyville to do that?"

"Um..." Pinkie Pie’s mini-rant came to a screeching halt as she suddenly pointed over to Applejack, who was still staring at the corn, "You think she’ll be okay?"

Rarity loudly cleared her throat hoping to catch her distracted friend’s attention. "Applejack? Did you catch all of that?"

"Y-yeah… let’s go git Twilight and Rainbow..." Applejack tore her eyes away the corn and gladly took the lead back into town. "The way that feller just vanished like that… No, he ain’t no spook. Ain’t no way."

To be continued...

Author's Note

Proofreaders: Courage Fire, dartagnan401, snoodude, Jack Kellar, and Solid Punch. Seriously, this chapter wouldn’t be up this soon without these guys helping me. =3

The link is Roundtable Rival by Lindsey Stirling

30. You know about topography?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 30: You know about topography?

"... And that's how the local topography can affect the local wind currents."

Twilight was beaming like a school filly. It was so rare to find a pony outside of Canterlot’s lecture halls who could go on for any singular school of science for very long. Twilight had not expected to find such a pony in Hollow Shades, but Warm Winds was clearly the studious type. He had spent the better part of an hour explaining his meteorological findings in highly technical terms that Twilight rarely got to hear outside of science books.

The weather station was just as Melon Fizz had described it. It was a large tool shed that stood at the foot of a low, hump of a hill near the Everfree. A crooked weathervane sat at one end, and a wind sock used to gauge wind direction but these were the only signs that anything out of the ordinary was taking place inside. The ‘station’ itself was just like the other buildings Twilight had seen, but despite its deplorable condition the ponies inside carried on with their tasks.

Best of all, Warm Winds had been able to confirm that although Hollow Shades never had full control of its weather, it was not as random as outsiders thought. Storms powerful enough to do significant damage to the town were exceedingly rare, but even the most minor storms had predictable signs.

And like the storms, although the seasons changed without any magic or manual labor, they never overstayed their welcome. There were no accounts of snow in July, or summer heat in January. The local ponies merely had to be patient and the weather would change. It might be better, or worse, but it would change.

"I have to say, this would make some serious waves if you presented this to the pegasi back in Cloudsdale." Twilight smiled, taking a second look at the mass of graph paper and flowcharts that were pinned up on the walls. "I didn't think it was even possible to predict the weather in the Everfree."

Warm Wind's cheeks lit up as he tried to mask his embarrassment behind a smile, "I-I don't know about that. All our data is a collective effort by everypony from just two years of research. It's hardly anything concrete at this point."

Twilight chuckled, "Relax, you have every right to be proud. With your permission I'd like to visit again and look over your data more thoroughly."

The stallion nodded his head while he continued to grin, "Sure, if that's what you'd like, Princess."

The corner of Twilight's mouth twitched at the mention of her new title. Her first instinct was to reassure Warm Wind that he didn't have to call her 'Princess,' but she resisted that urge. Princess Celestia herself had told her that she had to accept her new role, and that meant getting used to wearing a crown and being referred to by royal titles. Although… she’d left the crown back in Ponyville. It was much heavier than it looked.

Twilight’s thoughts were interrupted by a burst of laughter. Rainbow was in the corner, still talking to the same weather mare she’d opted to converse with rather than listen to Warm Wind’s dissertation. Twilight had caught a little of their conversation while Warm Winds had fetched several papers that clarified the station’s findings.

Apparently Rainbow and this local pegasus had been talking about flying in the wild winds over the Everfree and dealing with local weather phenomenon versus typical Weather Factory-made clouds. Not every detail had been overheard, but Twilight was certain that she heard the local mare describe safe, stable clouds as ‘boring.’

Twilight was happy that Rainbow seemed to be making friends.

A sudden knock at the weather station’s door brought an end to all conversation as Warm Winds politely excused himself to answer the door. Twilight couldn’t help but notice the smile he wore, it was if he expected another Equestrian princess to be outside his humble shack.

It wasn’t Celestia or Luna, or even Cadence. When Warm Winds opened the door he had not expected to see nearly half a dozen mares staring at him.

"Um, hello. This is the weather station, can I help you?" Warm Winds ventured, clearly unsure how address so many unexpected visitors.

"Yeah, are Twilight and Rainbow Dash still here?" Fluttershy asked softly.

Warm Winds smiled and politely stepped aside, allowing his new guests to see for themselves.

Twilight stood as she saw her friends, "Hey girls, what’s up?"

Pinkie was the first through the door, her eyes locking on the charts on the walls. "Ooo, topography! Neat!"

Twilight tilted her head to the side, "You know about topography?"

"Yep! Gotta know about a lot of things if you live on a rock farm." Pinkie beamed, looking nostalgic as she scanned Warm Wind’s readings.

"That… remind me to ask you about it later." Twilight said slowly before turning to the rest of her friends, "What brings you all here, I thought we were all going to meet up at the farm."

Applejack and Fluttershy shared a glance Twilight couldn’t quite understand, but it left her feeling like something had happened.

Applejack rubbed the back of her head, she really didn’t want to talk about her family, at least not yet. "Well, we kinda had a change in plans. Y’see… we kinda found the scarecrow those varmits-"

"Rabbits." Fluttershy corrected.

Applejack rolled her eyes, "The critter the rabbits told us ‘bout."

Rainbow’s ears perked up, and with a flash she was hovering over the group, an energetic grin plastered on her face as she punched her hooves together in anticipation. "Alright! Which way did it go?"

Applejack winced, "Um, Lord Barleycorn kinda went into the corn and then we lost track of him."

"Darn, then we’ll have to go looking for it, maybe we can retrace your steps and," Twilight blinked, "Lord Barleycorn?"

Rainbow fluttered down to the floor, her enthusiasm half-gone as she eagerly awaited an explanation.

"By chance, do any of ya remember the stage that’s under the water tower? Or the foals carvin’ pumpkins?" Applejack waited until she saw a few of her friends nod, "Well, he was puttin’ the stage together an’ watchin’ the foals when Fluttershy and I were on our way to the far."

"Wait, this thing was building a stage and was looking after a bunch of foals?" Rainbow scratched her head, "Nopony was scared of it?"

Applejack shook her head, "No, in fact the foals couldn’t get enough of him. In fact they seemed real eager to see him again tomorrow."

Warm Winds smiled, "Yeah, it’s all the kids have been talking about since his show a few nights ago."

"What show?" Twilight asked.

"Just a sec." Warm Winds quickly trotted to a spigot where he pumped himself some well water to drink. He then wiped his mouth with his fetlock, "Sorry, I’ve been talking to Princess Twilight for a while."

"It’s perfectly alright, please go on." Rarity urged.

Warm Winds opened his mouth, then shook his head as if he was disagreeing with his own ideas, "It’s probably best I explain from the beginning. Several days ago a foal saw a forest spirit and caught a picture of it, naturally nopony believed him as he ran around getting underhoof and generally acted like a nuisance while everypony’s getting ready for the Harvest Festival. Then all the sudden every foal started to pester their parents, and even strangers about somepony calling themselves The King of Autumn was going to appear and put on some sort of show."

Twilight nodded to let Warm Winds know she was able to follow his story, "And did he?"

"To be honest I didn’t think there would be anything more than an untalented magician, why else would any showpony come here?" Warm Winds chucked lightly, "I thought it was just an early Nightmare Night prank. Surprise surprise, the King of Autumn appeared on the water tower and played the sweetest song I’ve ever heard. After that he offered to bring out the Everfree spirits for a weird Nightmare Night festival so we could bring in ponies and use the money to buy back our lumber mill. Best of all, he said he’d handle organizing the whole thing."

Applejack’s ears bent back as she remembered how Lord Barleycorn told her how he was in a hurry to get things ready. "When we talked to him just a while ago, he said he needed some help, but that’s about the gist of it. He’s doin’ this so the town can git their mill back and help out a lot of ponies."

Rainbow scratched her head, "What about the rabbits?"

"Oh, he got rid of the rabbits that were tearing through the farmer’s crops, and the mice too, I think." Warm Wind grinned, "Even those stupid, surly crows have been pretty jumpy."

That just about clinched it for Applejack. Scared or not, those rabbits had done plenty of damage to the apple crop. Without Fluttershy to manage them, every farmer in town might be trying to pacify an army of long-eared marauders.

Fluttershy, however, was left confused. The rabbits had never mentioned any mice, or crows for that matter. in fact, neither had shown up with the rabbits, that much she was sure of.

Twilight, however, remained focused on Warm Winds, "Can you tell us anything about this ’King of Autumn?’ Where he came from, what it is?"

"Not much, Lord Barleycorn did pretty much what I said, and he’s been working with the foals all day." Warm Winds crossed his forelegs at the mention of the scarecrow’s name, "He’s a very talkative spirit, you could speak to him yourselves."

Twilight’s eyes glanced down at Warm Winds’ legs. She had read several books about Everfree myths, and although none of them had mentioned anything like a seasonal king or talking scarecrows, there was one book that mentioned the gesture she just witnessed. It was listed as one of the many ways a pony could protect themselves from spirits.

The books said that Everfree spirits loathed disrespect and were notoriously easy to offend. This gesture was more to show respect, and to hopefully mollify any unintended offence. Of course, this information came purely from books on old traditions and superstitious practices like knocking on trees in spring to ‘wake them up.’

Twilight then turned her attention to her friends, "What did you think of him?"

"Well, I thought he was charming. He spoke with a way I would describe as ‘thespian.’" Rarity began, "Very polite, very tasteful, but he was never once boring or boorish."

"He wants to bring all the Everfree spirits here so everypony can come and have a spookerific time! There’s gonna be a play and music, and pumpkin lanterns!" Pinkie grinned as she bounced back to the group, "I’ve got to check to see if the ponies at Tablecloths will let me bake pies there, since he can’t do that himself."

"That sounds… interesting. When is this ‘party?’"

"Hm, he said less than two days, I believe he intends his party to start during the Fall Harvest Festival. Difficult, since that means ponies will have to come here instead of celebrating in their home towns." Rarity’s brow furrowed as she thought, "But to organize and throw a party for a whole town in two days?"

"I’ve done that before." Pinkie beamed, "And with the six of us helping I know we can do this for sure!"

Rainbow raised a skeptical eyebrow, "But if he’s a king or whatever, can’t just get that done himself?"

"Wouldja ask Princess Celestia to bake her own cakes when she comes to Ponyville?" Applejack narrowed her eyes, "An’ I asked him why he doesn’t have his servants do any of that stuff. They’re all busy makin’ autumn happen in it’s own way here. He said he’s doin’ all this on his own free time."

Rainbow held up her hooves, "Okay, I get it, yeesh. So… what do we do?"

"Well, he does seem docile from what you said, but I’d feel better if I got to see him myself." Twilight idly tapped the dirt floor with her hoof, "Maybe I could ask Princess Celestia, maybe she’s heard about this Lord Barleycorn."

"That might be a good idea." Shrugged Applejack, "I didn’t remember till you mentioned her, but when Ah talked to him he said he used to talk a lot with Celestia."

Twilight’s eyes widened at this news, but it wasn’t long before she smiled brightly, "Excellent, then she’ll know exactly what we’re dealing with!"

A scroll, inkwell, and quill levitated out of Twilight’s saddlebags, enveloped in Twilight’s violet aura as she quickly began composing her message.

With everypony’s attention on Twilight as she-self dictated her letter, Fluttershy covertly nudged Applejack in the shoulder.

Fluttershy leaned in closer to Applejack, then whispered so quietly Applejack had to strain to hear her, "Don’t you think we should tell the girls about what happened at the farm?"

"Ah will, just… give me time...." Applejack whispered back.

"’... Your faithful student, Princess Twilight Sparkle.’" Twilight gave a quick scan of her work for spelling errors, only to smile when she didn’t see any, "Alright, Rainbow, you think you could deliver this to Spike for me?"

Rainbow showed her trademark cocky smirk, "Fly all the way back to Ponyville? No problem, but what are you going to do while I’m being a mailmare?"

Twilight showed her friend a knowing smile, "Applejack said that he’d be back tomorrow, so we’ll just have to find a place to stay for the night. Tomorrow, we investigate."

To Carrot Top’s relief, she couldn’t hear the smallest creak from the rusted hinges as she painstakingly lowered the screen door back against the door frame. She had spent nearly a half hour sneaking down from her room, moving as slow as she could manage to avoid causing the floorboards to creak and alert the family. The last thing she wanted to do was answer any incriminating questions about why she was sneaking out of the house in the middle of the night with a loaded saddlebag.

Her efforts were rewarded with only the sound of crickets in the field, and the sound of a single owl far in the distance. For now the scattered wild clouds were allowing Luna's moon to shine with all its pale glory, giving Carrot Top all the light she needed to navigate her way to the now-familiar fields.

It was not hard to find Jack; one of the carts was sitting out by the tangled rows of beans that Carrot Top herself had been picking when the sun was up. Jack himself was hunched over near the cart, pulling the plants up to more easily find the mature pods in the dim light.

Carrot Top's hoofsteps on the dirt path were comparatively loud in midnight silence, and Jack turned his head in time to see her approaching from quite a distance up the path. He waved to her, then resumed picking the crawling vine clean before tossing it onto a messy pile of discarded plants.

"I see you're hard at work." Carrot Top said quietly, almost fearing she'd wake somepony up in the farm house.

"I feel like I always am." Jack mirrored her volume as he placed his hand against the cart and stretched his back. That’s when his eyes fell on her saddlebags, "If you have food in there you're my hero."

"And this time there's no pears, dandelions, or mushrooms." Carrot Top grinned as she dug into her bags to pull out a bowl of fresh apples and slices of toast which she set on the ground in front of Jack.

The ecstatic grin that showed out from under Jack’s mask quickly faded, "Toast and apples?"

Carrot Top pouted, "Well if you don't want them I can take them back to the house."

"No please, I'll take anything other than pears and weeds." Jack stooped down to claim the bowl, quickly taking a bite of the apple through the wide hole in his mask.

The amount of sweet, succulent juice surprised him, and as soon as Jack got his chunk of apple rolled against his cheek he wiped his mouth with his sleeve.

"Juicy." Jack stated before chewing, "If it weren't for you I'd be back to scrounging in the woods, although that's hardly any different than eating at Harvest Moon's table. I'll need a proper meal after all of this is done."

"You and me both." Carrot Top muttered, "Oh, I almost forgot. I got you the paper you wanted."

"Oh good." Jack came over to investigate the contents of Carrot Top’s saddlebag.

With the apple in his off-hand, Jack quickly found the bundle of blank paper and gave a nod of approval. "That’ll be plenty, thanks."

Jack’s hand then bumped against something hard, and the silence of the field allowed him to hear the gentle sloshing of liquid. Grasping the unfamiliar object, he pulled it out to reveal it to be a squat, dark vial with a cork stopper.

Carrot Top was quick to flash an apologetic smile, "I couldn’t find any pencils or pens in the house, all they had was some chalk, that old ink, and some quills."

Jack continued to stare at the bottle, his eyes blinking owlishly at it as if it wasn’t real, "Quills? You mean those feathers people used to write with two hundred years ago?"

"Maybe for your people, but ponies still use them." Carrot Top shrugged, "Well, unicorns mostly."

Jack placed the inkwell back in the bag and took another bite out his apple, "I’d point out there’s no unicorns living here, but I think we could just as easily say there’s no ponies that need clothes like these, either."

Carrot Top began to rub her forehead, "I’m about ready to stop asking questions about this place. Slim Harvest did a lot of strange things and I can’t devote brain power to trying to figure out what an old pony like him was thinking."

"You and me both. It’ll be morning by the time I’m done doing this and writing the script for the play." Jack looked out across the mass of tangled beans, "It would have helped if Summer had put up rope or poles or something these beans to climb. Heck, he could have used the corn if nothing else."

A frown found its way onto Carrot Top 's muzzle, "Excuse me, but I don't think we can really afford to have you miss any sleep."

Jack looked over to see the mare pull the paper out and set it on the soft earth, the ink and quill soon joining it.

Jack looked out across the beans, then to the cart and the amount of beans he had picked and shook his head, "I got half the cart full now, and it wouldn't look good if it looked like my 'pumpkin court' was slacking off."

Carrot Top effortlessly popped the lid off the inkwell with her teeth and spat it into her saddlebag, "I couldn't agree more, which is why you're going to keep working while I take dictation."

"I could, and I'm spitballing here, write the script while you pick beans." Jack rocked back and forth on his heels in an innocent gesture.

"I did that all day, I'm not doing it all night." Carrot Top deadpanned.

"That's fair, I guess..." Jack sighed as he pulled another mass of tangled vine and began to pick the large pods and toss them into the cart, "You said unicorns usually use quills, can you?"

"Oh please," Carrot Top gave a dismissive wave of her hoof, "Unicorns aren't the only ones who use quills. 'Though, they do tickle the roof of my mouth."

Jack laughed; another handful of beans landed in the cart, "I can imagine. But before we get into this, I didn't get to ask you about today."

Carrot Top grimaced, "What about it?"

"Applejack mentioned Summer when we talked today, I didn’t get a lot of details but I can only assume that he blew up at her." Jack tossed aside the vine and didn’t reach for a new one, "Are you okay?"

Carrot Top bit her lip as her mind went back to the farm house. The dinner she had shared with her friends and relatives after Applejack had left had been a silent, uncomfortable experience. Harvest Moon had tried her best to make some small talk for the sake of conversation, but Carrot Top had only wanted to finish her meal and get to bed. There wasn’t anything she wanted to say in front of Summer, and she was a little too concerned with what awaited her when this was all over and she was back in Ponyville.

"I'd rather not talk about it." Was Carrot Top's answer as she quickly brought her eyes down to the paper in an attempt to force the conversation back to the script. "So how does this start out?"

The only response came from the crickets, but Carrot Top didn’t look up from the paper. If she broke her concentration she’d focus on her problems, and that would only make her feel worse. The quicker she got this whole stupid affair with her family over with the sooner she could leave.

That’s when she heard Jack’s heavy boots coming towards her, but even after sat next to her, Carrot Top kept her eyes locked on the blank pages.

That’s when Jack’s mask landed in front of her.

"Come on, what happened?" Jack asked gently.

Carrot Top winced, but she did at last turn to her head to look at Jack. He was sitting in that weird position with his legs twisted underneath him. Without the mask, Carrot Top could see the worry he carried in his forehead even though he tried to hide it with a goofy smile.

"You really want to know?" Carrot Top’s ears flattened against her skull.

"Of course." Jack’s arm fell around Carrot Top’s shoulders and gave her a friendly shake, "I’m told I’m a good listener."

Carrot Top grumbled at the jostling, but didn’t complain any further, "Alright, I wasn’t going to bring it up, seeing how we’re so close to getting this over with and getting out of here, sure. Yeah, AJ and Summer had their little spat, but it didn’t go the way I thought it would."

"How did you think it would happen?" Jack asked, his arm still slung around Carrot Top’s neck.

"I mean I was expecting lots of screaming and yelling, for it to get really nasty and heated." Carrot Top looked down at Jack’s mask, "Instead what happened was a lot of cold, mean-spirited words which nearly started a fight right there in the kitchen."

Jack blinked, "By ‘nearly’ I’m guessing that didn’t happen?"

Carrot Top shook her head, "No, thank goodness. AJ stormed out before anything got to that point, and Fluttershy went after her. This will sound horrible but I’m glad they didn’t show up at the farm again today, but that’s not what’s really bugging me. It’s something that only affects me."

Jack gave an understanding nod, "And I’m guessing this other thing is what’s really eating you."

"Right on the muzzle," Carrot Top swallowed an uneasy lump in her throat, she could feel her resolve crumbling as she preemptively wiped her eyes with her foreleg, "Leadfoot stupidly called me Cousin Golden in front of Applejack."

Jack flinched, "And this means your little secret is out..."

"It’s worse than that. When I see her next she’s going to do the same thing that got Summer so riled. I know she loves her family but I’ll never get to have any peace when I get back to P-Ponyville..." Carrot Top clenched her eyes shut, she didn’t want to cry in front of Jack. This was so unproductive when there was so much to do… crying wouldn’t solve anything, "I’ll just be another Apple, and my only options will be to just give in and let them walk all over me or be known as a jerk for pushing them away like Summer."

Carrot Top lifted Jack’s mask with her hoof and stared it, "I wish I had been wearing that rag pony mask you made, and the costume. At least then I could have just pretended to be a spirit and just bluffed my way out of it like you can."

With that, Carrot Top pressed her face against the burlap sack. She didn’t want her friend to see her break down. Her body shook as she fought to suppress her a sob.

The hand that had simply rested on her shoulders slipped away, causing Carrot Top to pull her face from the mask and back at her friend. If it had been Roseluck or her other friends they would have hugged her and tried to cheer her up with hopeful statements. Instead Jack was leaning back, propped up by his hands and looking up at Luna’s moon.

"You think I’m really that good?" Jack asked, completely devoid of emotion.

Carrot Top stared at Jack, had she offended him in some way?

"Well, yes." Carrot Top’s ears fell back, "You managed to trick a whole town into thinking you’re really the Autumn King, and you almost have a whole new holiday made just to help out a town. That’s incredible acting if I ever heard it."

Jack’s immediate answer was a deep, heavy intake of air as he placed his hands over his face before letting himself lay back on the dirt. "Sorry, I’m really sorry Carrot Top. I should be focusing on you but… what you said just hit me funny. I had to get dragged to another world, naked and lost in a cornfield during a thunderstorm, just to hear those words."

"That… you’re a good actor?" Carrot Top guessed.

Jack let out a sigh and pulled his hands away from his face. His smile was proof that Carrot Top was right.

"I wanted to be an actor since I was a child. I joined drama club when I was in school, I even joined an improv group in my spare time in University but I was never selected for even a minor role in serious productions." Jack’s smile faded, and his own eyes watered at the memory of so many rejections.

Carrot Top sputtered, "But you’re so good at this! You can sing, you can dance… you can even play the violin! How could anypony pass you up?"

"I didn’t learn how to dance and sing until later on, and there aren’t many roles that require you to know how to play an instrument." Jack’s smile came back a little, but it looked forced, "The trouble was I kept trying too hard, and there were always at least thirty other people applying for the same role. Directors can get pretty annoyed if you try out for five different roles in the same production by the way..."

"So when you learned to sing and dance I guess they thought you were over-qualified?" Carrot Top smirked as she laid down next to her friend.

Jack’s hand suddenly fell on Carrot Top’s head like a rubber tarantula, causing the mare to squeak in surprise before she saw the rest of his outstretched arm behind her. She pretended to fume at the human, and would have chided him for getting dirt in her mane before she felt those strange flat claws scratch behind her ear.

She couldn’t explain it, but the way Jack’s ‘nails’ gently scratched behind her ear left Carrot Top incredibly relaxed. She tilted her head and leaned into his hand secretly wishing he would scratch harder.

“Maybe Jack wouldn’t mind doing this again? Those fingers are better than any backscratcher I’ve ever used, and he can do this laying down!” Carrot Top gushed inwardly.

"No, by then I’d moved on. I gave up on the stage." Jack’s hand switched ears, making Carrot Top tilt her head with it, "I changed majors, ended up transferring to… erm, another kind of school. It got me a lot of teasing, but I don’t regret it. I love my work and I help a lot of people."

Carrot Top didn’t remember closing her eyes, but nevertheless she reopened them, "But do you want to be an actor someday?"

"I think I’ve been one since I got here." Said Jack, "Sure the play we’ll be putting on won’t have fancy special costumes or be a brilliant work of The Bard, the point of a play is to take the audience on a trip, and if they have a good time, that’s all that matters."

Jack’s hand stopped its heavenly scratching and he sat up to stretch his arms.

"You are so doing that again for when we catch the train to Canterlot." Carrot Top didn’t care what the other ponies on the train would think. That felt so nice!

"We’ll see." Jack chuckled as he shook her again.

Carrot Top replied by socking him in the shoulder, which got another laugh out of Jack and soon had them both laughing.

"You know, this hasn’t been all fun and games for me, but I’m really glad I got to meet you." Jack smirked, "Corn Crib and Leadfoot are great, but I haven’t meet anyone as sharp as you in ages."

Carrot Top blinked, "Huh?"

"Leadfoot might know about me but unlike you he doesn’t seem the type that could think on his feet, er, hooves very well. That, and you’re pretty strong." Jack emphasized this by rubbing the shoulder Carrot Top had punched.

"Farm work will do that to a pony." Carrot Top said proudly, but as she looked down at the paper her smile quickly deflated, "What… do you think will happen when this is all over?"

Jack’s hand began to scratch his bearded cheek, "To be honest, I have no idea. I’m just guessing your princesses are capable of sending me home. I don’t know them, I’m just aiming for the best possible solution. As for you, my only suggestion is to look at what’s directly in front of you, any further than that and it’s too easy to panic."

Carrot Top bit her cheek, "I don’t know… What if-"

"If you could take this all back, and I mean go back in time and never come to Hollow Shades, would you?" Jack asked plainly, glancing at Carrot Top as he took back his mask. "That means never getting to spend time with Corn Crib, no helping your family keep their home..."

"And no helping you get back home." Carrot Top finished, looking Jack in the eye, "I think I see your point."

Jack smiled, "If it’ll make you feel better, I’ll see what I can do about Applejack. She might listen to the King of Autumn."

Carrot Top nodded, "That…. might help. Yes."

"Good. Do you feel any better?" Jack asked as he slipped his mask back on. The night air was chilly, and his beard did nothing to insulate his face.

"Maybe, I’ll let you know tomorrow." Carrot Top rubbed her eyes with her hoof, "Alright, let’s get started with the script… How does it start?"

Jack chuckled and reached for the next vine, "With a song."

"Trick or treat…~"

===

Canterlot Palace

Celestia had only recently slammed the doors of her bedchamber closed and let out a sigh. The day was done, literally in this case, and she was in the security of her room. With hardly a thought, she teleported her regalia and crown onto the silken placemat which had been their nightly home for longer than she cared to remember.

The solar princess arched her back and flexed her wings, a yawn escaped her mouth as she looked to the hearth near her bed. A small fire crackled, and as always her reward for a hard day’s work of politicking and solar control sat on a golden tea tray. A large slice of her favorite cheesecake with a dollop of whipped cream on the side, a steaming cup of of tea with a lemon wedge resting in a bowl, and a whole jar of honey.

What she didn’t expect to see was a letter from Twilight waiting for her. She shrugged and tended to her tea, perhaps she would have something to read by the fire other than skimming the last Daring Do novel. A. K. Yearling was taking her sweet time writing her latest book...

With her tea properly sweetened with a spoonful of honey, Celestia lightly stirred and waited for it to cool as she unfurled the parchment. Normally she allowed Twilight’s letters to be sent to her directly through the young dragon’s magic fire, but today her timing simply had been terrible. A major trade agreement had been in session, and minotaurs did not take well to interruptions.

"Probably just another friendship report." Celestia mused, a little pleased at the idea of some simple, light reading.

As she read, Celestia simply raised an eyebrow.

"A talking scarecrow that dances and plays violin..." Celestia set her tea back on its coaster, needing her full attention as she reread the letter again.

She zeroed in on a single line; "It claims that you and it are old friends."

Celestia lowered the letter, blinking several times as she searched back through the long, long tapestry of her life for anything even resembling what Twilight had described. Celestia ultimately determined that she had not.

Another look at the letter had Celestia looking at something else.

"Hollow Shades..."

To be continued...

Author's Note

Happy Halloween! Yeah, this won't end on Halloween, but that just means more story. =3

Proofreaders: Courage Fire, dartagnan401, Jack Kellar, and Solid Punch.

31. A little birdie told me.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 31: A little birdie told me.

Twilight’s eyes cracked open, and upon seeing daylight she instantly shut her eyes and pulled the blanket over her head. Nestled under the covers, Twilight quietly grumbled at the sun for rousing her so early. A part of her sleepy mind knew she shouldn’t speak harshly about her former teacher’s work, but the rest of her yearned to go back to sleep. Her alarm clock hadn’t gone off, and she couldn’t hear the birds outside her window, and Spike was still snoring in his bed. It was far too early to get up... wait, why could she hear several snoring Spikes?

The gears in Twilight’s head finally began to turn, and one by one her senses alerted her she was not in her own bed. No, whatever she was sleeping on was far too hard, and then there was the unfamiliar odor of dust and rotting leaves. A sudden panic seized Twilight, and with a frantic kick of her forehooves she pushed the blanket off her face to see an unfamiliar ceiling.

That’s when the events of yesterday hit her, and Twilight fell back against the cot, eyes half-focused on the ceiling as she grumbled quietly to herself. She remembered how she came to be on this uncomfortable cot, with her friends snoring in chorus around her.

Finding a place that would put all six of them up for the night had proved to be more difficult than they thought. The map that Twilight had back at Golden Oaks had shown Hollow Shades as having a motel that surely would have put them up for the night, and after a second meal at Tablecloth’s she lead her friends in that direction.

What she didn’t expect was that the motel was in even worse shape than the rest of the town. It had long been boarded up and abandoned to the company of the saplings that that had sprouted in the clogged eavespouts.

With the motel out of the question, the six of them had resorted to asking the townsponies for alternatives. Sadly, nopony had room to accommodate six ponies on such short notice, princess or otherwise. Applejack even made the suggestion of camping or sleeping in one of the farmer’s barns, but Rarity quickly shot that idea down.

Thankfully, there was one alternative that came up. Despite the hustle and bustle, ponies were able to direct the girls to the door of the local clinic. The very building Twilight and her friends were sleeping in.

Twilight sat up on her cot to look around the dim room, needing to blink her bleary eyes repeatedly to get them to focus. The sun was coming in from the storefront windows, trying desperately to illuminate the back of the clinic by filtering over the makeshift wall of shelves. Twilight probably wouldn’t have noticed the sun at all if she had slept on a cot just a little further back.

There was no sight of their host, not that Twilight was shaken by this fact. She shifted on the cot, only now realizing how stiff she felt. After rubbing the last of the sleep from her eyes, Twilight slipped her blanket off and got to her hooves.

After a silenced yawn and a good stretch of her wings, Twilight quietly snuck out to what constituted the waiting area for the clinic.

It was disturbing to think that ponies would come to such a poorly kept building for medical care. If Twilight hadn’t been told this was a clinic she wouldn’t have believed this was anything more than a dingy, abandoned grocery store.

The sky was free of clouds, allowing the sun to shine down with all its might, and Twilight flinched as she first turned her eyes up to look at its position. Once her eyes adjusted, she found ponies were moving here and there, trying to sell what they could at small, collapsible tables. There were none of the colorful market stalls that were found in Ponyville, and barely anypony was there to do business. Sales were mostly being made between the owners of these tables, and when these transactions were completed they return to their tables and look bored.

Poverty was something Twilight wasn’t used to seeing. While still a foal, she thought that every filly had a large bedroom and all the toys she could ever want. Many of the fiction she had read, Daring Do included, had mentioned places of unfathomable destitution, but Twilight had had trouble imagining it being any worse than a messy room. That naivety was long-since in her past, but to hear about how the ponies of Hollow Shades were on the verge of losing their community? It made Twilight feel terrible.

It also made this scarecrow’s offer sound like a genuine act of benevolence.

That’s when Twilight’s stomach growled, and she began to eye the food on the tables in a whole new light. It was clear their host was not going to offer them any comfort beside the use of those awful cots.

Still, there was one thing that had bothered Twilight; although Rainbow waited two hours before returning to Hollow Shades, there hadn’t been any reply from Princess Celestia. It didn’t seem like a difficult question to answer, a simple ‘yes’ or ‘no’ shouldn’t require so much of her mentor’s time.

Another rumble of her stomach had Twilight finally heeding its call. She turned her head back to the cots and with a near-silent ‘pop’ Twilight’s saddlebags were teleported to her side. After finding her bit bag among the clutter, Twilight accessed her money situation.

She had anticipated the need for a souvenir or two, and consequently had brought only a small amount of cash with her. In hindsight, it might have been a good idea if Rainbow had brought back some extra cash from her home when she took the letter to Spike. Maybe Rainbow could do that today after breakfast?

Her friends were all still asleep, and with the possible exception of Applejack they wouldn’t be well rested from sleeping on those hard cots.

"Maybe waking up to some freshly picked vegetables will smooth things out." Twilight reasoned as she looked out at the vendor tables, "It’ll make Applejack feel better, she doesn't have to pay for every meal while we’re here."

The girls were grateful for the food Twilight brought them, but they weren’t exactly enthusiastic about a breakfast of raw tomatoes, spinach, and bread from Tablecloth’s. The clinic lacked a kitchen, therefore a proper breakfast simply wasn’t an option. How the doctor prepared his meals was a mystery until Rainbow noticed a single pot sitting next to the wood stove that had supplied heat to the whole clinic last night.

When breakfast (such as it was) had come and gone, Twilight took out a bit of parchment and took a short list of things she thought she needed from home. Rainbow had agreed to fly back to Ponyville to check in on Spike and Celestia’s reply, and she would be in the library, bringing back a few books wouldn’t hurt.

However, before Twilight’s list made it into Rainbow’s hooves, all of her friends had been given a chance to add something to it. Twilight had to remind both Pinkie and Rarity that Rainbow could only carry so much despite her boasts of ‘awesome’ physical fitness. Thankfully, Applejack didn’t want anything from home, and Fluttershy only asked that Rainbow stop by her cottage.

After a few short goodbyes Rainbow was on her way, noticeably walking down the road instead of flying. This timidity only lasted until Rainbow spied a local pegasus taking some wind measurements. The mare even had the gall to sit on a wild cloud and wave at Rainbow Dash like there was nothing weird about it. Not willing to be seen as a wimp, Rainbow puffed out her chest and took off like a rocket toward Ponyville.

The weather mare merely wondered what that was about.

After Rainbow had disappeared into the distance, her friends made their way to the water tower and the stage that sat in its shadow.

There was no clear indication of time, but if Twilight had to make a guess purely on the elevation of the sun vis-à-vis the horizon it was still technically mid-morning. Twilight had to wonder why a dozen or so foals were lingering around the stage at this time of day, or she did until she remembered it was a Saturday. Of course, even if it wasn’t the foals would have been out of school anyway to help with preparations for the Fall Harvest Festival. Cheerilee did the same thing with her class.

There was no sign of the scarecrow the others had mentioned, but judging from how the foals kept casting impatient glances at the road suggested they were waiting for him to arrive.

Having time to think, Twilight pondered the stories she had been told about this ‘Lord Barleycorn.’

The first story she had heard had been a gristly tale about a monster, but now it seemed highly dubious. The rabbits that had been the source of the story were hardly to be considered unobjective witnesses, and having it confirmed by the locals that these same rabbits were eating these downtrodden ponies out of their livelihoods did nothing to make them sound trustworthy. Still, Twilight reasoned it was a claim that had to be investigated for the sake of safety. The other story was one of a jolly entertainer which garnered a genuine loyalty from not just the foals but the whole community.

Twilight had begun to mentally run through what she had read last night in Myths and mysteries of the Everfree Vol. 1 when one of the colts on the stage suddenly ceased his game of tag and jerked his head in the direction of the cornfield. Other foals took notice and suddenly the small gang of children were silently staring at the corn.

The wall of cornstalks obscured the view of the road, but Twilight could hear the approach of some age-beaten, wooden cart creaking its way up the road. The sound of somepony whistling a happy tune could be heard as it drew closer.

The excitement of the foals seemed premature to Twilight; it was likely just another farmer that was coming to peddle his wares in town. She and her friends had seen plenty come and go since they arrived in town, and it didn’t make a lot of sense for the scarecrow to pull a cart… unless he had something he was bringing for this ‘play’ that Twilight had heard so little about.

But as the cart neared the edge of the cornstalks the children’s excitement dwindled. Several let out disappointed groans and one filly flatly declared that ‘it isn’t him.’

The cart rolled out from behind the corn, pulled by an unfamiliar stallion who, at first glance, appeared to be the victim of what Warm Wind so casually referred to an ‘early snow.’ His blue coat was dusted white, and his hat had a thick layer of off-white powder that came up in small clouds when he turned his head to look at the foals sitting on the stage.

A simple glance at the cart provided enough proof to rule out any possibility of it being snow. Twilight chuckled at her rushed conjecture; as if snow, no matter how dry, would act like dust on a decent autumn day like this. No, this stallion was simply hauling a cart full of burlap sacks, all tightly bound and filled with freshly milled flour.

Twilight tried not to stare as the stallion passed, but she began to wonder about the state of their mill if he was covered from head to fetlock like that. Then again, milling flour was something Twilight had never really put much thought into.

The foals were already back to their schoolyard games, but some were still watching the road as if they were expecting something to come behind the flour cart. It was clear they were disappointed, although it was of no fault of the miller stallion.

If Twilight had to be completely honest, she was a little disappointed too. The dedication the foals had to this scarecrow was intriguing.

Rarity broke the silence with a tired sigh as she lazily began to look around at the town to occupy her mind with, "I suppose we have nothing to do but wait until Rainbow Dash returns?"

"Well, her or the scarecrow, whoever arrives first." Twilight shrugged as she levitated the second volume of Myths and Mysteries of the Everfree out of her saddlebag and began to skim through the pages.

"Something the matter, Twilight?" Rarity asked, "You were reading those books all night while we were all trying to sleep on those horrible cots."

Twilight ’s brow furrowed in frustration, but she kept her eyes on the book, "It’s just… a lot of what I’ve read is just so… ugh... if it is a spirit of the Everfree I should know how to properly address it at least."

"But ain’t that stuff just a bunch’a hooey?" Applejack’s question was plain and forthright, but Fluttershy could hear the wishful thinking in her words.

Twilight let out a defeated grumble and closed the book, "A lot of the stories sound like tales to scare misbehaving foals, but Nightmare Moon was once thought to be an old mare’s tale..."

Applejack looked at the ground, that really wasn’t the answer she wanted to hear.

Rarity stepped closer and put a reassuring hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, "Darling, I know you pride yourself on knowing a great many things, but you can’t know everything. How long did it take you to separate the facts from the fables about Nightmare Moon?"

Twilight thought for a moment. Without friends or distractions, that period of her life felt like one long continuous pattern of sleep-eat-study broken up only by letters to Princess Celestia. If it wasn’t for Spike, she likely would never have come up for air at all.

"With full access to the Canterlot library and Princess Celestia’s personal archives, and including all my fact-checking and discussing details with a historian or two…" Twilight gave an embarrassed chuckle, "About six months."

Rarity raised an eyebrow, "And you think you can do what took you all that time into a whole night, with only two books?"

"Point taken, and to be fair it doesn’t sound like this as serious a threat as Nightmare Moon." Twilight conceded, "But are you girls sure you didn’t leave anything out when you told me about him? Anything could help, even if it didn’t seem important at the time."

"Not really, Ah think we toldja jus’ near everythin’." Applejack shrugged, "He’s pretty much liked by everypony here."

"Well, not everypony." Fluttershy offered, "When Applejack and I met the doctor and the mayor before we saw Lord Barleycorn. The mayor was very nice but the doctor didn’t seem to like Lord Barleycorn at all."

This seemed to get Twilight’s attention, "Did he tell you why he didn’t like him?"

Fluttershy thought for a moment, then shook her head, "Not specifically. He was nice enough to watch the foals while Lord Barleycorn finished building the stage, but after that he brought us to the clinic and told us he thought Lord Barleycorn wasn’t being honest about helping the ponies here."

Rarity winced, "Wait, you were in that clinic before and didn’t warn us about its… inadequate condition?"

"We only saw the front of the clinic, and we were a little more distracted by the scarecrow and the foals carving pumpkins." Fluttershy looked a little ashamed, "I thought maybe he had cleaned up a little since we saw him."

"Anyway..." Applejack cleared her throat, calling the group’s attention off of Fluttershy, "As y’all prolly saw when we met him, he ain’t exactly the friendliest cuss. He seemed to have a mighty big chip on his shoulder ‘bout the er, ‘scarecrow.’. ‘Kept insistin’ it’s all a scam, but Ah ain’t sure about that."

Twilight looked to the weatherworn building that sat next to the clinic. In some distant year it might have been a decent barber shop but now it looked like a run-down shack that she would petition to have condemned for everypony’s safety. One of those unsettling pumpkin lanterns sat under the barber pole which was so sun-bleached it resembled a large stick of chalk. The mustachioed barber pony who had been sweeping the doorway noticed her looking and gave her a friendly wave, which Twilight awkwardly returned.

"I see what you mean. It’s pointless to try and con ponies out of bits they don’t have." Twilight turned her attention back to her friends, "All the more reason to extend a helping hoof to the scarecrow… at least until I know more about the situation."

"It wouldn’t hurt," Rarity looked off to the east, toward Ponyville, "And when Rainbow Dash returns with the fabric I asked her to bring I intend on seeing what the local tailor can do with the proper materials."

Fluttershy brightened up, "Are you going to to make some costumes for this ‘Halloween?’"

"Er, yes, I could do that..." Rarity winced, "I was hoping to measure Mr. Cross Stitch’s talent by having him make a nice suit or dress but costumes could be a good challenge too."

Pinkie had her head turned to the sky, looking as cheerful as ever, "And when Dashie gets here I can get started baking the treats for Lord Barleycorn’s Halloween party. He said he liked pumpkin pies, and there’s plenty of pumpkins for sale!" Pinkie licked her lips, "Those roasted pumpkin seeds gave me an awesome idea, but that’s gonna be a surpriiiiiise...~"

"I’m sure whatever you’d make would be good Pinkie, I um, can’t wait to see what you make." Twilight said, but the corner of her lips trembled.

Pinkie had a great talent for baking, but Twilight had known her for being impulsive when she tried making new ‘goodies.’ Mostly, this involved thankfully small batches of strange and sometimes disgusting flavor combinations. One such instance involved sriracha and caramel frosted cupcakes… Hopefully this wouldn’t be one of ‘those’ surprises.

Twilight turned her head back toward the stage. She wished ‘Lord Barleycorn’ would arrive soon. Anything was preferable to standing around waiting.

"Ugh, good. You’re all awake." Somepony behind them croaked.

The voice was dry and lethargic, the sound of a pony who had spent the whole night in a frenzy and was only now dragging himself towards his bed. Everypony turned and found it belonged to the same doctor that had begrudgingly allowed them to sleep at his clinic.

He looked awful but he clearly didn’t care, given by the way the doctor’s head drooped as he almost dragged his hooves as he walked. He coughed and paused to straighten his coat, then smacked his lips and shook his head. Twilight recognized this as an attempt to reorganize himself so he could properly converse with others, at least temporarily.

"Hello doctor, I hope you had-" Twilight’s nose scrunched up as she caught a whiff of what hung around the doctor. She was no stranger to simple bad odors, but the palpable stink of alcohol seemed to roll off the doctor as he idly breathed through his mouth.

"Er, a productive night?" Twilight forced a smile, already having a good idea what he’d been doing.

"Just fulfilling my… civic duty." Cherry blinked several times, then groaned as he again forced himself back to lucidity. "You’re waiting for the scarecrow?"

Twilight doubted drinking counted as any sort of ‘civic duty,’ but she decided it was best to keep this short. The stallion looked like he was about to pass out.

"Yes, is there something the matter?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah… no. No I guess not. Here." Cherry reached into the wide, side pocket of his coat and produced a dozen or so large papers, all neatly rolled up and tied with cheap twine.

Twilight took them with her magic, levitating them over to her side. She regarded them for moment before giving the doctor a puzzled look, "Um, what are these for?"

Cherry’s lip curled into a sneer, but it was directed at the papers rather than anypony present, "What I was commissioned to do for his… whatever it is. I left them blank, let the foals color them with crayons if they want. I did my part."

"Give them to the whatever-it-is when you see it. Now if you’ll excuse me..." Cherry’s words became a slurred mumble as he dumbly began to move toward his clinic.

"Need any help?" Fluttershy asked, careful with her volume.

Cherry’s ears twitched, and once again he let out a pained grumble but he didn’t stop advancing toward his clinic’s front door, "No, I got this… Haffa nice day..."

The barber pony across the street shook his head as he, the five visiting mares, and several teenagers watched the doctor stumble to the door. Cherry needed both front hooves to push it open, and then quickly disappeared into the dim light beyond the waiting room.

"Quite the unsavory fellow," Rarity remarked, once the doctor was out of earshot, "I’ll be grateful if we don’t have to rely on his hospitality in the future."

"Considering the only options were sleeping in the run down motel or walking all the way home, I don’t think we had much of a choice." Twilight frowned, but her attention soon returned to the papers that were still floating near her.

With hardly any effort, Twilight’s purple aura gripped each individual paper and arranged them into a neat, orderly line in front of her. Without unrolling any of them, Twilight could see they were all much larger than the standard sizes of paper she worked with, and from the tiny bits of wood-grain visible in the paper that it was in fact home-made paper.

Twilight had tried making paper from wood scraps once as a chance to try making her own book. She could not believe the amount of work it took to make paper without relying on modern machinery or magic. Somehow, she doubted that the doctor had the patience to make these himself.

However, one of these was obviously different from the rest. It was a common strip of white paper that could be purchased in bulk at any office supply store across Equestria. Like the others, it was rolled and tied with twine.

Deciding to unroll one of the larger rolls first, Twilight levitated the rest of them into her saddlebag while she unfurled one out in front of her.

It was a poster, or rather a blank outline for one. Very neat, stylized lines formed an eye catching border that had a large header box for somepony to write in whatever they wanted. That was all that was on it, but it looked like the base for a professional-looking poster for say, a circus or a gala.

"Well, those seem interesting." Rarity opened another poster with her magic, like the first it was black but well-made. "Clearly done by hoof, and with a decent brush. If the doctor did these I say I’m impressed. I can’t say the same about the paper it’s printed on, but I suppose this is what he had to work with."

Applejack glanced back at the clinic then to the poster. She didn’t see what was so impressive about the outline. If anything they look like a job that was only half done.

"These here are prolly for his show." Applejack stated flatly.

Twilight gently rolled the open poster up and retied it before returning all of them to her saddlebag, "You did mention he needed advertisement, and this would help… once they’re done."

Rarity’s eyes remained on the posters, "And whom do you think he has in mind to design them?"

"Ah’d bet the foals," Applejack casually nodded toward the stage, "Ain’t seen any bit o’ art ‘round here, an’ he does rely on them from what Ah’ve seen."

Rarity let out a disappointed sigh, but she didn’t voice any other objection.

"Um, is corn really interesting and nopony told me?" Pinkie pointed to the stage.

The girls found the foals were again all staring at the corn, ears forward as they stood in stark silence. Not a single child moved, all were straining with all their might to hear something Twilight herself could not.

A few birds were chirping in the trees, and although there was a slight breeze it was only enough to rustle a few dry leaves that danced along the dirt road. Somewhere, Twilight thought she heard the chitter of a squirrel far off in the distance.

Whatever the foals seemed to be all focusing on was a mystery, and Twilight was ready to quit when she thought she heard something. It came and went so quickly her ears couldn’t quite catch it. Mimicking the foals, Twilight pivoted her ears forward, and again the sound was heard but again it eluded her.

"Does anypony… hear something?" Fluttershy asked in a trembling voice.

"I’m not sure. Hold on..." Twilight hushed, and closed her eyes to better focus on her sense of hearing.

Almost as soon as Twilight began to listen she heard it again, a little clearer than before. The foals were whispering amongst themselves in hushed excitement, and Twilight swallowed her own anxiousness. The foals quickly quieted again as they too listened, but Twilight relaxed as the sound grew loud enough that she was able to discern a melody.

The thought that this elusive sound was merely somepony singing as she worked in the corn, was a little disenchanting. Twilight chuckled, here she was getting caught up in the foal’s excitement.

Twilight opened her eyes. She no longer needed such concentration to pinpoint the singer’s direction. It was coming from the cornfield, and slowly growing in volume.

"It’s just another pony coming to town on business." Twilight reasoned as she continued to listen as the music. "Whoever it is, she’s either singing to herself with nonsense lyrics or she’s still too far away to be heard correctly."

The singing suddenly swelled as if to prove Twilight wrong; reaching a high plateau of musical complexity before quieting to a more docile, almost somber tone as the song continued. It was a short burst of wonderful music, and it was loud enough for Twilight to toss her earlier assumptions out the window. This was no singer, it was a violin!

Rarity held her hoof to her chest, "My… I didn’t expect he could play that violin with such expertise."

"It does sound lovely." Fluttershy smiled and began to bob her head to the music.

Twilight’s eye twitched, they meant the scarecrow?

"Lovely? It’s worthy of accompanying the grandest Canterlot affairs!" Rarity beamed, "To think I would hear such an exquisite piece in a homely town like this!"

The barber pony coughed, but Rarity didn’t hear it.

Twilight on the other hoof was listening to more than just the music. Whispers were cropping up, and not from the foals. While the children were beside themselves with excitement, the other residents of Hollow Shades had also noticed the approaching song.

The barber pony was joined by two others, one with a prodigious beard and another with muttonchops, who stood on the walk way. The door to the nearby antique shop opened, and behind the large window Twilight could see the elderly owner craning her neck to hear what was outside. The waitress that had served them at Tablecloth’s was smiling as she poked her head out an opened window. Behind her, Twilight could see at least a half dozen stallions were piling out of the saloon doors of the ‘Rusty Nail Pub’ only to flinch and groan as the bright sunlight hit their eyes.

Twilight frowned, "Safe to say that’s where the doctor was all night..."

The violin sent out a few sharp, final notes before silence once again fell over the town. Whispers, and even a few quiet stamps of approval cropped up from the crowd. Yet, Twilight could see none of these onlookers were returning to what they were doing before. Everypony was still standing out, ears searching for the next sign from this mysterious musician.

A minute of silence passed with Twilight, her friends, and everypony else staining, listening for some trace of the violinist’s location. A breeze blew by Twilight, rustling her mane and shaking the corn. the dry leaves almost sounding like they were shushing the crowd.

That’s when the music started again, welling up not from the strings of a violin but from the throat of a stallion. It was so close that Twilight jumped at the first note. The nervousness she had felt before returned as Twilight remembered how Applejack and the others had mentioned repeatedly that the scarecrow not only played violin but sang as well. Whoever was singing drew closer, his voice ringing out clearly in the autumn-scented air. Something tall was staking the ears of corn, pushing them aside as it strode straight toward Twilight...

When the crypt doors creak, and the tombstones quake
Spooks come out for a swinging wake~
Happy haunts materialize~
And begin to vocalize~
Grim Grinning Ghosts come out to socialize~

Now don't close your eyes and don't try to hide,
Or a silly spook may sit by your side,
Shrouded in a daft disguise~
They pretend to terrorize~
Grim Grinning Ghosts come out to socialize~

As the moon climbs high o'er the dead oak tree,
Spooks arrive for the midnight spree,
Creepy creeps with eerie eyes~
Start to shriek and harmonize~
Grim Grinning Ghosts come out to socialize~

Twilight’s jaw dropped.

While she had been expecting this creature to arrive, she was not prepared for it to just… step out of the corn like she would step out from two rows of bookshelves. Nor was she prepared for just how different it looked from what she had imagined. She had been expecting something Applejack or even Carrot Top would put up in the spring to keep the birds from eating the seeds. Instead this scarecrow looked… inequine. Both its fore and hind limbs were much longer than they needed to be, with the sleeves of its sweater and the legs of its pants lengthened by parts taken from other articles of clothing. It stood like a minotaur yet wore boots looked like they were meant for a … a griffin maybe? Twilight wasn’t sure what they were meant for.

She was so busy trying to take in the whole absurd spectacle that Twilight almost missed the violin case that the scarecrow had gripped by its long sleeve. It paused his song to tip his straw hat at the five of them before pressing on toward the stage with a happy skip in its step.

The foals pounded on the stage, making it shudder as they excitedly shouted the arrival of Lord Barleycorn. They only quieted when they heard the Autumn King continue as he began to circle the stage, always facing the foals as he danced and sang:

When you hear the knell of a requiem bell,
Weird glows gleam where spirits dwell,
Restless bones etherialize~
Rise as spooks of every size~

If you would like to join our jamboree,
There's a simple rule that's compulsory!
Mortals pay a token fee~
Rest in peace, the haunting's free!
So hurry back we would like your company~

Lord Barleycorn drew out the final note before bringing it down to a whisper. With a gesture of his sleeve he brought to the song to an end and in an instant the foals turned silence into thunderous noise. They cheered and again beat the stage with their hooves, but only for a short few seconds. Lord Barleycorn barely had time to bow to his young audience before they had him surrounded. Questions and song requests came in a nebulous chatter, but Lord Barleycorn merely laughed.

"Now now, come on, I can’t answer everypony at once." The scarecrow laughed one more time before he set his violin on the stage, "We have much to do today, but I promise if we all work hard I’ll tell a story just for you. And what do I say about promises?"

"Make a promise, keep a promise." The foals answered back.

"That’s right." Lord Barleycorn nodded firmly, "Now, gather ‘round, it’s time we started auditions..."

Twilight watched as the scarecrow, reached down the front of his sweater and produced a stack of papers. She had thought she had been prepared for it given her friend’s description of ‘him,’ but to just have this supposed spirit just dance right past her, singing a song left her completely speechless.

"Ah reckon that’s the script he said he was gonna write." Applejack scratched the back of her head.

"A shame he didn’t play more of that violin," Rarity gave a happy sigh, "Do you think we could persuade him into performing that piece again?"

"Maybe, but I think the foals would rather hear something like his other song." Twilight said offhandedly.

"Yeah, I agree with Twilight." Rainbow said casually, "‘Kinda sounded like a Nightmare Night song, and I’m totally down with that."

Twilight tensed up so badly upon hearing Rainbow’s voice she smacked Pinkie’s side with her wing. She didn’t know why, but since she got them they had an odd tendency to extend on reflex. She quickly flashed an apologetic look to Pinkie, who didn’t seem too bothered before turning around.

There was Rainbow, not hovering in the air like expected but standing on the ground on all four hooves. On her back were the saddlebags she had set off with, except they weren’t empty anymore. It looked like Rainbow had tried to take half of Carousel Boutique with her.

"There’s no way Rainbow flew here with all that on her back. She’s strong, but even she’s got limits." Twilight nevertheless showed her friend a smile, "How long have you been here?"

"I got here just in time to see everypony staring at the corn," Rainbow glanced at Twilight, but she was a bit more focused on the stage, "That’s him?"

"Yes, and it looks like the foals are happy to see him." Fluttershy smiled, "How are things back home?"

"Same old, same old." Rainbow shrugged the best she could with her burden. "Wanna give a mare a little help? This is kinda heavy."

Twilight telekinetically lifted the heavy bags off of Rainbow’s back and set them on the ground in front of Rarity. There was going to be no hope of finding Celestia’s response or Twilight’s books until the dressmaker collected all of her things first.

"Before you ask Twi," Rainbow nervously scratched the back of her head, "Spike did get a letter from Princess Celestia, but..."

Twilight’s horn was already lit and everything in the saddlebags shot up to hover over Twilight’s head for inspection. The textiles were quickly sorted out and stacked neatly atop the empty bag, and Pinkie simply jumped up and took her box of baking powder right out of Twilight’s purple aura.

Twilight’s excitement was forgotten when her eyes came to rest on something she didn’t recognize. Pulling it down for a closer look, she found it to be a small, roughly equine-shaped doll made from folded and twisted corn husks. Small bits of wire had been used to attach a mane of freshly cut cedar needles, and its tail was nothing more than braided grass.

Upon seeing it, Applejack let out a groan, "Ugh, did Granny send that?"

"Yeah, she was in town with Applebloom selling apples so I thought I’d tell her what was up. When I told her we were staying in Hollow Shades longer than expected she wouldn’t let me leave until I promised to bring that doll to you. I don’t think I’ve ever seen her get that serious." Rainbow rubbed her right foreleg, "I also didn’t think a pony her age could even use a lasso."

Rarity raised an eyebrow at Rainbow Dash’s story but she quickly turned her attention back to the humble-looking cornhusk doll, "Why in Equestria would she want you to bring this thing?"

Applejack nearly scoffed at her friend’s question, "It’s just a cornhusk pony. Y’know, havin’ one in the window’s supposed to be good luck."

Confused, Rarity turned her attention to Applejack, "And Granny Smith wants you to have good luck by… putting this in the window?"

While Applejack felt like she had no choice but explain, she felt a little stunned that Rarity knew nothing about these dolls. Applebloom and Babs Seed had made cornhusk ponies as part of the Apple Family Reunion, and Granny had helped Applejack make her first doll when she was still a blank flank. However, Applejack swiftly reminded herself that at that tender age she had thought that everypony bucked fruit from trees and worked as hard as she did. To assume a sophisticate like Rarity would know anything about old Earth Pony superstitions was absurd, and more than a little arrogant on Applejack’s part.

"That’s only part of what they’re meant fer." Applejack made the attempt to speak more gently than she had before as she took the doll from Twilight’s magic, and gently held it out for Rarity to get a closer look, "In a lotta the stories Granny told me, one of the worst things you can do is offend a spirit of the Forest. If ya did they’d play tricks on you, an’ if you really made ‘em mad they’d curse you with bad luck, make yer crops sick, or worse."

"That sounds rather… spiteful." Rarity’s nervously glanced over at Lord Barleycorn, but the scarecrow didn’t seem to have overheard her. "What does this have to do with the dolls, do they keep these ‘bad’ spirits away?"

Applejack shook her head, "Nothin’ like that. Ya can’t just apologize to angry spirits, so ya leave ‘em gifts to show how sorry ya are. Food, drink, and hoof-made dolls like these are usually set out. If they disappear by morning, then yer forgiven."

Fluttershy smiled, "I guess this is Granny Smith’s way of making sure we’re all safe."

"This sounds familiar..." Twilight thought back to the books she had read last night, "Did something like this happen in a story called ‘Gabby O’Dill and the Spirit-Folk?’"

"Yeah, that’s one of ‘em." Applejack flashed an embarrassed smile as she stuffed the doll into her saddlebags, "Ah used to read that story to Applebloom when she was younger."

Twilight chuckled, it was no Daring Do story but for a Sisters Grimm tale it had been an entertaining little story. However, this lull in the conversation allowed her attention to drift back to the remaining objects that floated over her head. All that was left was a small to-go bag that had Sugarcube Corner’s logo on it, and a lone scroll that was covetously pulled down so Twilight could start reading it.

"Dear Twilight, I have received your letter, but I do not have time... to properly respond to it…" The enthusiasm quickly faded from Twilight’s voice as she continued, "I am currently preoccupied with other matters that I cannot delve into here. I will be leaving Canterlot with a diplomatic envoy within the hour and will not be able to respond to your letters for several days. I trust in your capability to handle the situation. Signed Celestia."

Twilight lowered the letter, which allowed her friends to see the disappointment in her eyes.

"Yeah… sorry ‘bout that, Twilight." Rainbow placed her hoof on her friend’s shoulder, "I figured you were really looking forward to hearing from Princess Celestia and I knew it would bum you out, so..."

Twilight looked up to see Rainbow offering her the to-go bag.

She took the bag, but Twilight narrowed her eyes, "You peeked at my mail?"

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head, "Well, Spike peeked, I just happened to be there..."

Twilight leveled a glare at Rainbow, but it was hard to stay angry when she could smell the unmistakable odor of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies. She wasn’t really that angry, she merely wanted to drive home the point that she didn’t approve of anypony going through her mail. There was no harm done, but what if the letter had contained something more personal?

"Alright, just try not let it become a habit." Twilight opened the bag. Eyup, cookies, "And thanks for bringing me these."

Rainbow gave a nonchalant shrug of her shoulders, "Don’t sweat it. But, uh, what’s the plan with the scarecrow? Did you come up with something while I was gone?"

Twilight relished the first bite of her snack as she turned her attention to the stage. Lord Barleycorn was moving back and forth on the stage, clearly excited as he explained the details of the play to the foals. Twilight had missed the start of it, but she chewed quietly and listened as he spoke.

"... These auditions will be held shortly. I’ve taken the liberty of marking a a few lines for those of you who want a part. Remember, there are only five characters and it is a short play so there can only be five of you to fill these roles. The three foals, their uncle, and the old witch." Lord Barleycorn tapped his chin, "Of course, actors aren’t the only thing we need. We’ll need backdrops, costumes, and some curtains would be nice… too bad I didn’t get a chance to rig anything up. Oh well, luckily there’s not many settings. The outside of the uncle’s house, the inside, and the witch’s lair. We’ll need more ponies working on these than memorizing lines so please remember there are no small roles when putting on a play. Every little bit that’s accomplished is a step toward the final production."

Rarity lifted the final bolt of fabric into her saddlebag, straining a little but admirably shouldering the weight as best she could. "He does sound like he knows what he’s doing, but he has to get all of that done by tomorrow?"

Twilight winced, "They look really into it, but It looks like all he has are the foals, that stage, and one copy of the script."

"And it’s almost noon." Fluttershy looked to Rarity, "Can a play really be put on in such short notice?"

"Miracles have happened before." Rarity rubbed her chin, scrutinizing the stage, "I suppose it helps that it’s a short play, but only one day for foals to learn their lines with one script? Without proper help I doubt this play will live up to expectations."

"An’ if nopony comes here fer this play, good or bad it ain’t gonna do nopony no good." Applejack put on a serious face as she adjusted her hat, "An’ sittin’ here gabbin’ ain’t helpin’ neither."

Applejack started to the stage, only to stop and look at her friends, "Y’all comin’?"

Twilight smiled and nodded, ready to follow her friend. "Lead the way."

With Applejack confidently taking the lead, the six of them began to trot toward the stage.

"... and we’ll need some ponies who can sing. There’s only one song, but it’s sung three times. I’ve always heard it sung by a stallions but I wouldn’t be adverse to change-" Lord Barleycorn stopped speaking when he noticed one of the foals was waving his hoof around in the air. "Is something the matter, young master?"

"Um..." The colt looked directly at Twilight, then at Lord Barleycorn, "There’s a princess behind you."

Lord Barleycorn straightened up clearly shocked by this news, "There is?"

The scarecrow turned, and instantly Twilight found herself under Lord Barleycorn’s gaze. What she didn’t expect was him to put the whole script down his shirt and hop off the stage and casually approach her.

"So there is, and lo she is as the first twinkling star of the night." Lord Barleycorn bowed deeply, making Twilight wonder how a biped could keep his balance in that position. "All honors and pleasantries upon you, Princess Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville."

Formal greetings were something that Princess Celestia had advised Twilight to become familiar with after her ascension. She would hear them from Canterlot nobles and from foreign diplomats, and she would have to be prepared to thusly greet them in the same way. Despite this advice and practice, Twilight found herself speechless for the second time that day.

The scarecrow lifted his head, but remained bowing, "Did I come on too strong?"

"I- er, no I just…" Twilight fumbled.

"Alright… time to put what Carrot Top told me to use..." Lord Barleycorn rose to his full height and snickered, "My apologizes Princess Twilight, I’m merely having a little fun with you. I was aware you were here but I’ve simply not had the time to greet you. I sincerely apologize for my oversight in royal etiquette, but as you can see-" He gestured all around him, "- I’m completely behind schedule. My servants haven’t even gotten the leaves to blossom in full color yet, and the wind is far too warm. It shames me to offer such a poor first impression as the Sovereign of All Autumn."

"It’s... alright?" Was all Twilight could manage.

"No, it’s not." Lord Barleycorn snorted, "The moment my servants heard that you were approaching Hollow Shades they began to rush and when you rush, you make mistakes. Mistakes lead to panic and I spent all last night with every local spirit looking to me for guidance." He sighed, "You know what it’s like, I’m sure."

Twilight dug at the earth with her hoof, "Sorta, I’m still getting used to it."

"You know what I’ve always told every pony who has ever told me they wanted to be a prince or princess?" Twilight could see the glint of a smile within the mask, "That should somepony offer you a crown, the only intelligent response should be to run screaming in the other direction."

That got a chuckle out of Twilight.

"Still, if Celestia’s still the wise and benevolent ruler I knew I doubt she would simply throw you in the deep end. I’d bet my own crown that she believes you can handle the pressure." Lord Barleycorn winked, "Plus, you have her and Luna to come to should you need advice. Plus you have plenty of friends to help you when you need support."

Twilight looked to her friends, their smiles helped to dispel the awkwardness that had been surrounding this first encounter with Lord Barleycorn. For such a strange creature, spirit or not, he was clearly a talented speaker, albeit a very polite one. Still, she did remember Celestia told her to beware of flatterers.

"If you don’t mind, how do you know Princess Celestia?" Twilight asked, "I’ve been her student for years and she’s never mentioned you."

Lord Barleycorn let out a sigh and leaned against the stage, "Well, it has been centuries since our last picnic, I’m not surprised she doesn’t speak of me. Her ponies take such wonderful care of the seasons with hoof and magic there isn’t any need for me in Equestria save for my business in the Everfree. None of my siblings stay longer than needed."

"Siblings?" Twilight blinked, "You mean there are more of you?"

"Of course, did you think my title as King of Autumn a mere ‘scutcheon? I have three siblings; two sisters, and a brother. We govern the seasons, eternally traveling the world in an endless circuit. It is my place to craft my art from what Summer’s Architect leaves behind, to make it a final farewell before the Winter Queen ushers the world to sleep."

The foals whispered to each other, excited to hear this little tidbit about the King of Autumn.

"Can you tell me anything about them?" Twilight asked, "Your brothers and sisters, I mean."

"Always say less than necessary." Jack reminded himself, "Sorry, they don’t like me gossiping about them. If you want to know more about them I suggest you seek them out yourself."

"And how would I do that?" Twilight asked.

"I wouldn’t know. Brother and little sister usually find me." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "Of course, my music makes me rather easy to find."

Twilight narrowed her eyes at Lord Barleycorn but he merely looked up at the sky, distracted by a weather pony watching them from a cloud.

"Such a lovely town." He gave a friendly wave to the pegasus above him, "I envy the ponies who get to live here."

Rarity cocked her head to the side, "I suppose it does have a very… humble charm. But certainly if you travel all around the world you’ve seen places such as this before."

Lord Barleycorn shook his head, "I have not. Hollow Shades sits dreaming in the shadow of the Everfree Forest, embraced by mystery and wonder. I wish you could see as I do, and witness the love and strength that flows through this bough-shadowed town. Not just from the ponies, but from the local spirits that dwell in rock and field and tree. Understand, places like this can never be built, they must grow."

Lord Barleycorn then removed his hat and placed it over his chest in a solemn gesture, "This uniqueness makes this town worth saving."

"And I’m sure the ponies who live here feel the same way." Twilight said, the tips of her wings flicking up as she glanced back at the foals, "We’d be glad to assist you in any way we can."

Excited gasps sprang up from the foals, but Lord Barleycorn gave the six a dismissive wave of his hand, "Now now, I could not ask a Princess of Equestria and her friends to take time out of their busy schedules to aid in a simple Halloween party."

"Why ask? We’re offering, all you gotta say is tell us what we need to do!" Pinkie beamed.

Lord Barleycorn rubbed his burlap chin, "I suppose it would be rude to turn a princess down... but only if it’s no inconvenience to you lovely ladies, of course. Yes, I would be open to whatever suggestions you think would improve our humble production."

"I think I know where I can start..." Twilight smiled as she levitated the stack of papers she had brought for note-taking onto the stage; her inkwell soon followed. "You aren’t going to get far with only one copy of the script. What if something were to happen to it?"

"Very insightful," Lord Barleycorn slipped his hand down the front of his sweater to retrieve the script, "Here you are."

The gentle glow of Twilight’s horn tugged the script from the scarecrow’s grip, floating its way to the stage beside Twilight’s papers.

"And now..." Twilight’s brow furrowed as she concentrated, and the purple glow that surrounded the script spread out to encompass ink, quill, and paper.

If Jack hadn’t been wearing his mask, Twilight would have seen his jaw drop. He stared as the quill suddenly stand on its tip and flew into the inkwell. Unaided by any hand or hoof, the large feather began to pen words on the blank sheets with astonishing speed. In seconds the page was filled, and flipped over so the next could be filled.

Curious, Jack stepped forward. He couldn’t help but feel like a kid at seeing magic, real magic at work. Carrot Top had said unicorns and the princesses were able to do magic, but seeing how the population of Hollow Shades was largely earth ponies there hadn’t been any opportunity to see it in action. Oh the questions he had; the biggest being if Twilight had a spellbook he could thumb through.

Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat before he gave Twilight an approving nod, "Impressive, er, how many copies will this make?"

Twilight’s horn dimmed, but the quill continued to write on its own, "I overheard that you had five roles, so four should be enough."

Lord Barleycorn shook his head, "No no, five copies is what we need. The director needs his own copy to follow along, and it’s always a good idea to have a spare. When the play is over I’ll be glad to donate that copy to you, Princess Twilight, to add to your impressive collection of books."

Twilight’s eyes widened, "H-how do you know that?"

Lord Barleycorn’s shoulders rose in a nonchalant shrug, "A little birdie told me."

Unsure how to respond, Twilight quickly focused on recasting the spell to avoid staring at Lord Barleycorn. Was he just being rhetorical, or did Owlowiscious play some part in knowing about her? If he was a forest spirit then maybe he can speak to animals? This was something she would definitely have to speak to her nighttime assistant about with a little help from Fluttershy.

"There, give it a few minutes and you’ll have your copies ready." Said Twilight.

"Excellent, your help is most appreciated Princess." Lord Barleycorn raised his head, "Next I could use a strong pair of hooves to help me construct something strong enough to support some curtains for the show… if one of you would speak to the lumberjack ponies about acquiring more lumber for a support that’d be one less thing on the list."

Applejack let out a sigh, it sounded like her turn to step up for Hollow Shades, "Ah got experience with barn raisin’, Ah think Ah cin handle that fer ya."

Lord Barleycorn nodded, "I have a bucket of nails and a hammer under the stage, we can begin as soon as you procure some more beams. I believe there are some lumberjacks currently standing outside the local pub. One of them may have the authority to give us what we need."

Remembering how Lord Barleycorn had built the stage yesterday, Applejack was able to take a little solace in knowing that he’d give her a hoof, or whatever he had, in doing the actual work. That didn’t mean she liked the idea of talking to a bunch of pickled lumberjacks.

Although she would rather walk all the way back to Ponyville to get lumber from her farm, Applejack hesitantly began to trot in the direction of the bar.

The rattle of metal wheels took everypony’s attention off the apple farmer as a pair of foals pulling a small, red wagon raced toward the stage from across the street. These foals excitedly pulled their rusty wagon up to Lord Barleycorn, presenting it and the large bundle of cloth they had been carrying like it was a pile of gold.

"We brought the sheets you asked for! Will these be enough for curtains?" One of them asked.

Lord Barleycorn came closer to inspect what they had, lifting one corner up before letting it drop. "They’ll be fine. The real work will be putting up supports to hold them. Don’t worry, you did a good job finding these."

Rarity’s eye twitched as she looked at the old bedsheets in the wagon. She didn’t want to imagine the size of the rust stains these rags from that wagon.

"Your majesty, if I may; these sheets aren’t fit for a curtains." Rarity gestured to the sheets, "If you need show-curtains, surely you have better options than these."

The scarecrow turned to Rarity, "My resources are limited to whatever the town can spare. I don’t have time to be picky."

Another look at the bedsheets made Rarity cringe. There was no way she was letting this stand. "Then I offer my services. I was planning on giving some of these to the local tailor, but I can spare a bolt or two to work with. Your audience deserves better than… this."

"Then I place myself in your reliable hooves, Lady Rarity." Lord Barleycorn nodded, "Sadly, I won’t be able to tell you the measurements until Lady Applejack returns with the lumber for the rigging."

Rarity smiled at his flattery and sat daintily on the grass, "Then I will wait until she gets back."

One of the foals with the wagon looked to his partner, then to the scarecrow.

"Should we take these back to the Cross Stitch?"

Lord Barleycorn glanced at the sheets, "Not right now, maybe we can find a use for them. Go put the wagon under the stage for now."

While the foals did as he asked, Twilight looked back at the bar. She could see Applejack talking to some of the ponies outside the bar. It seemed like she had their attention, but they were the only ones who weren’t looking up at the stage. Some ponies had returned to their work but others had replaced them. There was one thing she noticed about these onlookers: not all of them were watching Lord Barleycorn.

It made some sense that the ponies were curious about her, seeing as how they likely had only heard of Twilight through newspapers, if newspapers even made it out here. If Princess Celestia visited a down-and-out town she would no doubt be gawked at. A part of her wondered how Lord Barleycorn tolerated all these unfamiliar ponies staring at him, watching everything he did.

Twilight shook these thoughts away, quickly reminding herself of the other thing she had in her saddle bag.

"Oh, wait, I forgot." Twilight began, grabbing the scarecrow’s attention, "I meant to give these to you earlier."

The fliers were floated out to Lord Barleycorn, who opened one and looked at it for several moments.

Again, Twilight could see a smile under that rip in Lord Barleycorn’s mask, "Superb work, Princess. I didn’t know you were both an artist and a magician."

Twilight raised an eyebrow, when did she insinuate that she was a stage mare like Trixie? "Actually I got these from the local doctor."

One of the foals on the stage who had been listening to the conversation scowled, "The doc? But’s he’s mean."

"Yeah, he gave me a shot last week! You should put him in the dungeon, princess!" A filly spoke up.

Other foals quickly joined in, vocalizing their distaste for the local doctor. A part of Twilight was glad to see his behavior wasn’t simply dismissed by the locals; if the foals knew then surely the adults did as well. Twilight, however, couldn’t support their reaction to what sounded like basic medical care and rude behavior. Afterall, as a princess Twilight had to set an example for proper behavior.

"Regardless, these are supposed to be the fliers for Halloween." Twilight said, "The doctor did a good job, and they should be put to good use."

Lord Barleycorn nodded in agreement, "To do otherwise would be a crime, for sure. But this does leave me with another quandary. I can’t spend time drawing or designing a proper flier, these have to be out by tomorrow."

Twilight winced, another setback. "Rarity?"

Rarity coughed into her hoof, "I might be able to help design something, but I’m not the best pony when it comes to illustration… also, I didn’t bring any art supplies."

"That shouldn’t be a problem for long." Lord Barleycorn turned to the foals, "Those of you who still have paint, markers, whatever your teacher gave you for your art project, hurry home and bring them here. We have so much to do and so little time."

Hours later...

Jack slowly pushed his way out of the corn onto the road that led back to the Harvest Family farm. A glance in both directions confirmed that he could be alone with his thoughts without having to move at a snail’s pace through the corn. For a little while, anyway.

Folding his arms behind his head, Jack stretched until he felt a satisfying pop. He was tired, sweaty, and more than a little anxious about tomorrow. Maybe if he presented himself to the Harvest Family they’d let him use their bathroom and sleep in a bed if they thought he would bless the crops?

Jack answered his own question with a defeated groan as he began to tread back to the farm. After all his success he’d still have to spend the night picking crops in the cold air instead of getting his beauty sleep. All of this late night work combined with all this work with the kids was getting to him. It also didn’t help that he hadn’t had a regular meal since he’d arrived in Equestria.

He would have to settle for whatever that pink mare was cooking at the restaurant along with whatever Carrot Top had snuck out for him. Jack held his quaking stomach, and he whimpered at the idea of another bowl of cold pears that had been sat out for him.

At the very least he could feel like everything was lining up correctly for this event. It was a lot of hope and ‘maybe’s but everything had fit together so far.

Jack sighed as he came to the end of the corn rows, much earlier than he remembered. He grimaced upon remembering they were harvesting it when he came to town. By this time tomorrow there might not be any corn for him to make his mysterious exits. It would also be harder to return to the farm without anyone noticing.

"Maybe it would have been smart to scout out a place to crash during Halloween." Jack muttered bitterly to himself. "Not that I have time now..."

There was no doubt ‘Rainbow Dash’ would be keeping an eye on him during their stay. She’d hovered over his shoulder almost the entire time he was working with the foals and Applejack. Everytime he turned around there she was, but before he could say anything Applejack had told her to back off.

With the wood Applejack had procured, and a little magical aid from the princess, Jack and Applejack had managed to assemble a frame for curtains. It wasn’t pretty, but it was functional. If nothing else it gave Rarity a reason to work on her curtains. She had pestered Rainbow Dash to return to Ponyville for more cloth, but Rainbow said she wasn’t going to run all the way back home just to get another load of heavy textiles.

Jack had thought their arguing was cute, but the way Applejack had kept a scrutinizing eye on him the entire time they worked together was disconcerting. Every time he caught her she would look away and cross her forelegs for a moment. Looking back, he should have tried to get her along and try to talk to her about the Harvests, but there was just so much to do. The best he had been able to do was take the time to extend an exaggerated compliment to her orchards, telling her that the spirits of her orchard were some of the happiest he had spoken to.

Applejack said nothing, but Jack saw that she did the rest of her work with a smile.

Although no one had told her to, Pinkie had spent time with the foals, who had gathered on the grass with the art supplies gathered from each of their homes. Jack reached under his mask and scratched at his beard, it was probably for the best. As much as he loved working with kids, those foals might have been more interested in him than working on the fliers.

The mares from Ponyville were more generous with their time and efforts than he could believe. They didn’t live here, but to donate that much to help others? It tickled Jack to see such compassion in the world, Earth or Equestria.

Their work on the stage just seemed to gather more and more attention as the day went on. Finally, Jack got what he wanted. After hours of enduring the princess’s not-so-subtle questions and Ms. Dash’s eyeballing, the locals began to gather close enough to hear their conversations.

He nearly squeed when the barber ponies approached him about the play. Jack had to contain himself to keep from throwing the script at them and pleading to sing ‘Trick-or-Treat’ right then and there.

This one group provoked others to ask what they could do. In the blink of an eye Jack had gone from a bunch of children and six mares to half a town pitching in.

Jack let out a sigh and counted the tasks that needed to be done by tomorrow. He’d only have a few hours before curtain time. He just hoped the kids didn’t mind doing repeat performances. He’d have to kill time with his own songs and stories he knew.

Right now food was being baked for tomorrow, costumes made, and the five foals he’d picked were memorizing their lines. It might have been a bit of nepotism, but he’d given Corn Crib the part of one of the triplets. He was glad he able to talk Princess Twilight into helping with the special effects. He didn’t really want the foal who’d been cast as Donald to be abused for real.

Jack had left the coordination in the hands of the pink mare. She’d gotten in his face, demanding to help put together Equestira’s first Halloween party. He was pretty put off by her forwardness but he’d been assured that Pinkie knew how to put a party together.

Jack gripped the front of his sweater and gave it a sniff. He rolled his eyes, if he was stewing in his own odor all day then he wouldn’t smell it. He doubted ponies had deodorant, or at least any that was meant for the same areas humans needed it for. He didn’t want to think about where a pony would need it.

The fields around him were nearly clean of crops, although no farmers were there at the moment. Maybe they’d went to see the princess or her entourage getting ready for Halloween. Or maybe they had stopped for dinner, what did he know?

The foals did a surprisingly good job for kids their age. He hadn’t given them a lot of direction, but Pinkie had correctly suggested to draw the Jack-O’Lanterns. What he hadn’t expected was a lot of them to draw Lord Barleycorn. Pinkie proved to be surprisingly competent with a pencil, and a few of the foals could really capture the eye. Others looked like they were drawn by blind old ladies, but Jack couldn’t argue with what he had. Best of all, Rainbow Dash had already headed to Ponyville to start putting them up.

Sadly, this was the point where he’d have to relinquish all control and let whatever would happen happen. It all came down to how many ponies would show up, and how much money they spent.

"Hurry up, we’re gonna miss it!"

"I’m hurrying! I’m hurrying!"

Jack snapped out of his thoughts to look up the road.

Two foals Jack hadn’t seen at the school were coming toward him. A pair of unicorn fillies. They gasped when they saw him and excitedly galloped up to him.

"Are you the scarecrow our big brother told us about?" The blue filly beamed, almost bouncing with excitement.

"Mayhaps I am." Jack mused, slipping back into his persona as he tapped the chin of his mask, "Did your brother mean the one and only Lord of Autumn, King of Scarecrows, and Protector of Foals?"

Lord Barleycorn reached out and gently booped the blue filly on the nose.

The white filly giggled, earning her a glare from her companion.

"We’ve been sick with pony pox all week, so we didn’t get to see you." The white filly smiled, "Are you really him?"

Lord Barleycorn knelt down to be closer to the fillies, "That I am, and seeing your smiling faces has made my day all the brighter. May I ask what names such lovely ladies go by?"

"I’m Morning Glory, and this is Blue Moon." The white filly grinned, "Are you gonna help Hollow Shades?"

Lord Barleycorn nodded, "I’ve set in motion a sort of spooky carnival, and the whole town is invited to help make it a spectacle to attract ponies from far and wide. Whatever the visiting ponies will spend goes to help the town, and they get to have a fun time while forest spirits come out to mingle for Halloween, the festival of spirits."

Blue Moon tilted her head, "Halloween?"

Lord Barleycorn shrugged, "Well it used to be called Samhain, then All Hallow’s Eve, and now it’s Halloween; the name changes with the times. Think Nightmare Night but a week long. Your classmates are putting on a play, we’re going to have treats, and there will be plenty of scares to keep things interesting."

The fillies looked at each other, then Morning Glory smiled up at the scarecrow, "Is everypony still working?"

Lord Barleycorn nodded, "Everyone, even Princess Twilight Sparkle and the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony are here, working to ensure the festivities are running smoothly."

Morning Glory gasped, "A princess is here?"

"Then why aren’t you helping?" Blue Moon asked flatly, clearly not as impressed as her sister.

The scarecrow patted the filly’s head "I have pressing matters with my court. Trust me, it’s boring but a seasonal lord has his duties and I cannot circumvent hearing the agonizing complaints of nobles. … in anycase it’s the only time I get to sleep."

Morning Glory laughed, and her sister cracked a smile.

"Let’s go see the princess, maybe she’ll let us wear her crown?" Morning Glory grinned.

Blue Moon raised an eyebrow, "You need to cut down on your sugar intake."

That got a laugh out of Lord Barleycorn, "If you will forgive me, I must be off. I’ll see you two later. I hope you both have fun tomorrow. Goodnight to you both!"

Jack waved as he continued walking toward the farm, feeling a little lighter as he saw the two fillies wave back at him.

Blue Moon continued to wave as the scarecrow walked away, until she noticed her sister was no longer acting like a manic filly.

"So… What do you think?" Morning Glory asked in a more controlled tone.

Blue Moon wrinkled her nose, "He stank."

Morning Glory rolled her eyes, "Other than that."

"I’m not pleased to hear about having somepony co-opting a holiday I have just grown to love." Blue Moon frowned, "Are your suspicions confirmed, sister?"

Morning Glory nodded, "Oh yes. Send word to Canterlot, I think we found another one."

To be continued...

Author's Note

E/N: "Dun dun dunnnnn!! Also about time! I had to plant a size 26 horseshoe in RP’s plot to get him to startup! Maybe next time he’ll poke me if he’s having writer’s block. Bwahahaha!" -Courage Fire

Youtube links are in order of appearance:
Nikolai Rimsky-Korsakov - Scheherazade
Disney Villains 'Grim Grinning Ghosts'

Explanations as to why this chapter took so long to come in a blog post. It doesn't feel right to clutter this box up with my personal problems.

Special thanks to Mobius22 for suggesting Grim Grinning Ghosts. There were a LOT of songs competing in my head for this chapter and that one just fit the best. More special thanks to Solid Punch and Courage Fire for listening to me when I was at my worst. :fluttercry:

Proofread by Courage Fire, Solid Punch, and Jack Keller, and many others over the last few months whom I can't remember.

32. When pigs fly... Part 1

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 32: When pigs fly... Part 1

Rarity fidgeted in her chair as she relaxed, or at least she tried to. This was not the first time she had eaten at Tablecloth's, but before she was under the impression that this would be the one and only time she would have to endure... paisley. This tacky, faded, and peeling wallpaper might have been in style when Rarity’s great-grandmother was a foal, but now it was in dire need of replacing. From where she sat, Rarity counted three places where the wallpaper had come detached from the wall and had been clumsily tacked back in place with nails.

Framed black and white photographs and yellowed newspaper clippings were the only actual decorations. They mostly depicted small-town events that Rarity had little interest in. The several that had caught her eye were head-scratching to say the least.

One was a celebratory article with a photo of the town’s weather team, apparently they had managed to keep the townsponies safe during a ‘rogue tornado.’ The age of the newspaper suggested that this had happened quite some time ago, and thankfully the townsponies were quick to inform her that such a storm had only struck the town once in its strange yet vibrant history.

Another article held something less terrifying but less hopeful. The title read; 'Hollow Shades Press closing. Thank you for the memories.' Whoever was writing it tried to paint a happy picture by pointing to past deeds of this periodical, but ultimately this newspaper could not exist without the mill, or the paper that it provided.

The pictures however, were more to Rarity’s interest. They showed the town in its prime, a bustling, charming rustic town that Rarity imagined was bright and cheerful despite each photo lacking any color what-so-ever. One image even had Princess Celestia and a contingent of royal guards visiting a much healthier Main Street for the town’s centennial celebrations.

Of all of these photos and news articles, only one was recent. It was a picture of Lord Barleycorn, and strangely he was upside down hanging from a tree.

The encroaching night had spurred a young unicorn filly, barely a mare by Rarity’s eyes, to begin lighting the old, tin lanterns that lined the restaurant's walls. Each of these decrepit and battered lanterns looked more at home in a coal mine than an eating establishment, but they proved to be more than adequate for keeping Luna’s night confined to windows and doorstep.

Yet, despite all this dreary antiquation there was a hopeful buzz in the air that gave Rarity something genuinely positive to focus on.

The two waitresses that had served Rarity and her friends on their first visit were now moving at a fevered pace. Every seat was filled to capacity, from table to barstool, and yet more ponies were loitering about outside on the boardwalk. Crowded as the restaurant was, Rarity was happy to see there truly was an abundance of life in this quiet, dilapidated town. Ponies had wandered in from their fields or from neighboring buildings to eat, to talk, gossip, laugh, and occasionally gawk at the visiting princess.

Rarity was hardly surprised by their curiosity. Word of Princess Luna’s return had only recently trickled down to these ponies, the sudden arrival of a completely unknown alicorn had understandably been met with confusion. What had surprised Rarity was that Twilight had been virtually ignored in favor of Lord Barleycorn… until he had departed for the day.

But as quaint and friendly (if somewhat eerie) as this town was, Rarity would have rather been seated back home. There, she would have a nice, crisp salad with cranberries and imported cheese, followed by a bubble bath and the rest of her nightly grooming regimen before slipping beneath her silken covers.

Instead, all she had to look forward to was a stiff cot and the 'lumberjack special,' whatever that was. She had asked the the waitress what she should expect, but to her shame, Rarity had spaced out midway through the waitress's explanation and just nodded along with it. Once the waitress had their orders and left, Rarity had set her head on the clean, though very scuffed table and did her best to ignore the strange snickering of Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

While Rainbow and Applejack seemed to be acting like their usual uncouth selves, Twilight was trying her best to drink the tea that had been provided to her by the kitchen staff without cringing.

"Something wrong with the tea, Twilight?" Fluttershy ventured, looking a little worried, "Is it not sweet enough?"

"I'm... not sure." Twilight smacked her lips as she stared down at the contents of her tea cup, "It’s alright, but it’s got this strong aftertaste I can't place... and it smells like pine sap."

Applejack cocked an eyebrow and without asking for Twilight's permission, she pulled the tea cup over to her and sniffed it. Twilight thought for sure that the farm pony was going to take a sip, but instead Applejack frowned deeply and pushed it back across the table.

"That's ‘cause it's pine needle tea." Applejack deadpanned.

Rarity grimaced as she lifted her head from the table, "Ugh, what pony would pay for a cup of hot pine-water?"

"Actually, the menu said ‘free tea every day.’ Now I see why it’s free." Twilight sighed, this probably meant there wasn’t any other selection to choose from.

Applejack however gave an indifferent shrug, "Eh, it’s sumthin’ of an acquired taste. ‘Lotta older farm ponies Ah know get a hankerin’ for it off an’ on. It’s good for ya if you ever run out of fruit in the winter."

"Ugh, another one of Granny's home remedies?" Rainbow stuck out her tongue in disgust.

Twilight giggled, "Something you have experience with, Rainbow?"

"Don't even start." Rainbow snorted, "The last time Applejack and I had one of our competitions at her farm I ended up crashing into a beehive. Before I had even gotten up Granny was smearing honey on me and force feeding me some weeds."

Applejack nodded, "Coltsfoot. And weirdly, honey does help with bee stings."

"Yeah, it was nice until the horse flies started chasing me all over town." Rainbow narrowed her eyes as she heard her friends start to giggle. "It wasn't funny."

"If ya say so sugar cube." Applejack chuckled, "But Granny knows a lot about old remedies like that. She's no Zecora, but they had to know stuff like that back before hospitals were common."

"And the ponies here use them?" Fluttershy asked.

Applejack shrugged. "I 'spose so. Ol' Doc Nova don't seem to get a lot of visitors an' most farm ponies Ah know prefer to doctor themselves."

"All the more reason we should introduce some civilization to this creepy hamlet." Rarity grumbled, "Speaking of our 'friend' in the medical field, did any of you take the time to find alternative lodging for tonight?"

Each of Rarity's friends looked to each other, but nopony seemed eager to speak up.

Rarity deflated, her head again coming to rest on the table, "Rainbow Dear, I don't suppose I could persuade you to go to Ponyville and bring me-"

"I spent today flying from here, to Ponyville, to Cloudsdale, and back, I'm not making another round trip to Ponyville today. Plus, there’s no way I could ever carry anything as heavy as your bed." Rainbow deadpanned.

"I was going to ask for the camping equipment I used for our little hike to Winsome Falls. But I suppose it’s too late in the evening to ask you for that sort of favor." Rarity sighed, "I would prefer camping to that dreadful clinic."

"Well... maybe tomorrow." Rainbow offered, "We'll see."

Elated, Rarity sat up in her chair only to let out a long yawn, "Excuse me, I spent much of the day working on Nightmare- er, 'Halloween' costumes."

Twilight blinked, not sure why that would have Rarity looking so exhausted, "Isn't that something you normally do every Nightmare Night?"

"Yes, and I had Cross Stitch helping me and he's a delightful stallion, but..." Rarity winced, "Let's say his standards are not quite the same as mine."

"There’s no way I’m letting you use that." Rarity stated firmly as she glared across the tailor shop.

Cross Stitch rolled his eyes, "I'm just saying we could supplement the lining with this old fabric I’ve been keeping for a rainy day. This way we can stretch the quality material you brought from Ponyville to more costumes."

Rarity stamped her hoof down on the shop floor, "That 'fabric' is so old the pattern's faded to nothing, and it’s mildewed! Did you leave it out in a barn?"

"I didn't leave it out in a barn." Cross Stitch huffed, looking quite offended, "I found it in one."

Rarity shuddered, she’d spent a whole day in that small tailor shop with Cross Stitch and those musty old bolts of scavenged fabric. She had balked at the sight of the curtains and bed sheets he had been using for material, but that musty, mildew odor had nearly curled her hooves. She sniffed her mane for the thousandth time that day, still convinced she could smell mildew beneath her perfume.

"But you did get the costumes for the play finished, didn't you?" Fluttershy asked.

Rarity let go of her mane, a little embarrassed of herself, "Of course, we finished those after several hours. What held us up was that we had to plan every costume out before we began cutting the material so not to waste anything. Lord Barleycorn kept insisting that the costumes should be kept, as he called it, 'homespun' as possible. No sequins, no gems, no anything... that was until I was able to convince him a few ribbons here and there might give them just a little pizzaz."

"Wait, you got to speak with him today?" Twilight blinked, setting her tea aside.

"Oh yes, and he’s quite the flatterer." Rarity giggled, "We had a short chat after the curtains I created for the stage. Oh, and he complimented my mane. I did most of the talking, and poor Cross Stitch was so nervous he barely spoke… at least until Lord Barleycorn left."

Twilight frowned, "So nothing came up besides the play and curtains?"

"Sadly, no. The mayor of Hollow Shades arrived, wanting to know some trivial detail of the festival while we were discussing fabric choices." Rarity shrugged, "Hindrances aside, we had enough fabric to finish everything, and I was able to put a few tasteful ensembles on Cross Stitch’s racks with what was left over."

"And I threw that nasty fabric in the trash when Cross Stitch wasn’t looking." Rarity added silently as she sipped her ice water… which was just well water with ice in it.

"Guh, the mayor… I forgot about our little chat." Twilight rubbed her face with her hooves.

Fluttershy looked to Pinkie, "I thought he was a nice pony."

Pinkie gave her friend a confirming nod, then turned her attention to Twilight. "Did he say something really mean?"

Realizing what she had implied, Twilight quickly shook her head.

"No, no, it wasn’t anything Silver Lining said. Actually, I got to ask him a all sorts of questions about the town’s history while I was keeping an eye on the foals when Lord Barleycorn took a break from rehearsing." An excited grin spread across Twilight’s face, then quickly disappeared as she saw the confused looks of her friends, "Erm, right, the mayor wasn’t the real problem. Silver Lining had come out to speak to me, and he had come almost dragging the doctor behind him."

Rarity scoffed, "Well that explains why you had a bad experience."

Twilight nodded, "Yeah, the mayor brought him to formally apologize for the conditions of the clinic and made him apologise for making us all sleep on those cots."

Rarity leaned forward, liking where the conversation was going.

"Then Silver Lining apologized again because that there isn’t room at his own home for all of us. But he promised that he’d have something delivered to the clinic that would be better for us to sleep on than those cots." Twilight frowned, "And that’s the good news. The bad news is that I couldn’t get anything out of the mayor about Lord Barleycorn. More of that superstition about gossip offending the spirits."

"There’s a lot of those kinds of ponies ‘round here ‘Twi." Applejack rested her head in her hoof, "The corn husk dolls in the windows, ponies crossin’ their forelegs… heck, one of the lumberjack ponies even told me one of the farmers was restoring a small shrine out in his field to help attract good spirits to look after his crops."

"Can we officially declare this is the weirdest town we’ve ever come across?" Rainbow sulked.

"Oddities or not, I’m pleased to hear that we’re all getting something better to sleep on." Rarity beamed, "Remind me to get the mayor’s measurements and I’ll be pleased to make him something tasteful… when we get back to Ponyville."

Applejack raised an eyebrow at Rainbow, "Come ‘ta think of it Dash, where were ya today? Ah didn’t see much of ya while I was settin’ up the stage fer the youn’uns, an’ Ah know it don’t take ya all day ta fly from Ponyville to Cloudsdale, an’ Hollow Shades ain’t much further away."

"I was around." Rainbow said defensively, "I wasn’t going to let a few feral clouds keep me on the ground, so I decided to show some of these local pegasi what a future Wonderbolt looks like..."

Rainbow was not having fun. She had asked for Melon Fizz to give her a few tips on flying in the wild winds of Hollow Shades, not accompany her on cloud control. Back in Ponyville that sort of grunt work meant bucking and pushing clouds to their proper place. Here in this freaky town it meant poking, prodding, and math. Lots and lots of math.

"See? I don’t get why you out-of-towners think this is so weird. It’s not even that hard." Melon Fizz said as she hovered nearby, writing down something in a note pad. Probably more egghead stuff.

Rainbow Dash grimaced as she tried to maintain a brave face. The wild cloud beneath her felt half-solid, like standing on quicksand. She had nearly fallen through it when she first landed, and was only managing to stand on it by constantly moving her hooves.

"Yeah, I knew it’d be easy." Rainbow lied as she pulled her forehooves back out of the cloud, "I guess this is all you do?"

"Nope." Melon Fizz answered before leaning in and actually taking a bite of the cloud she was studying. She chewed it, then swished it around in her mouth before spitting the rainwater it into a small vial with various measurements on its side. "Pretty dry for a cloud... almost no moisture content."

Rainbow just stared at the weather mare, "This whole town is freakin’ weeeeeird..."

A sudden cross wind nearly knocked Rainbow off her cloud, but Melon merely opened her wings and let the wind carry her back a few yards before she playfully twirled and glided back to Rainbow’s side. Rainbow cleared her throat, trying to play it off as nothing but Melon just smiled without any hint of superiority.

"North by Northeasterly winds, I’d say twenty three miles per hour." Melon casually stated before logging it in her notepad.

"Is it always like this?" Rainbow asked, "With the winds I mean."

Melon looked around her, as if she expected to see the wind that had just blown by. "Eh, it was only a little cross wind. When we get storms we gotta take measurements and that’s a lot more exciting. The lightning’s almost as bad as the wind."

It wasn’t the fact that the weather mare had admitted to flying in these untamed skies during a thunderstorm that struck Rainbow. It was the idea that a pegasus would be willing to do that with the constant threat of electrocution. Lightning from normal clouds was painful, but the Everfree’s clouds were known to be lethal!

Rainbow had been so struck by this revelation that she hadn’t noticed how deep she had sunk into the cloud and promptly fell right through it. By sheer coincidence, Rainbow’s fall was a short one, she fell directly onto a clothesline, startling a portly old mare who had been hanging bed sheets out to dry, then bounced into the waiting boughs of a tall sycamore tree.

"You okay down there?" A concerned Melon Fizz yelled down to Rainbow.

"Y-yeah, I’m alright!" Rainbow called back, "Be back up in a second!"

Then and there Rainbow decided she had to hear more about this weather team.

"Ponies back in Cloudsdale are never going to believe I flew over Hollow Shades and walked on feral clouds!" Rainbow pressed her hooves to her mouth to keep herself from squealing with excitement.

A peek around the table reminded Rainbow that was being watched, and quickly faked a cough before folding her forelegs behind her head and leaning back in her chair in an attempt to look cool.

"I think I left a good impression on them. Melon at least gave me a decent soda after we were done." Rainbow said, putting on her best smile.

"Oh those were good." Pinkie said wistfully, only having a glass of boring water to nurse until their food arrived.

Applejack narrowed her eyes, "So ya just pestered the weather ponies while the rest of us were helpin’ out with this here festival?"

"What? No way, that was after I got back from slapping those fliers up all over Ponyville and Cloudsdale. After a short rest I needed to get the hang of walking on these weird clouds so I could keep an eye on ‘Lord Barleycorn,’" Rainbow made air quotes with her forehooves, "I figured maybe he’d do something if he thought nopony was watching."

"That’s not a bad idea, he did keep excusing himself when he was with me and the foals." Said Twilight, "And did you see anything unusual when he was walking around?"

Rainbow visibly deflated, "Besides him being a talking scarecrow? Not a thing. He did a lot of talking but I couldn’t hear any of it because of how high up I was. When he left town I tried to follow him but I lost track of him in the corn. I think he might have been heading for the Everfree."

Applejack rolled her eyes, "Seems like ya wasted a lotta time if ya ask me."

"Oh yeah? I saw you gettin’ pretty chummy with those lumberjacks when the stage was finished." Rainbow shot back, "Thinking of trading your apple cart for an axe?"

Applejack took a breath, she needed her calm if she wanted to get through this, "Hardly. Ah just figured it’d be best if we got the common pony’s impression of all this."

Applejack let out a very unladylike belch as she set her clay tankard down on her coaster. True to the lumberjacks’ boasting, it did serve a decent beer, but she decided to take their word about the harder stuff. She wanted to rehydrate after finishing the stage’s rigging, not get rip-roaring drunk.

And if she let her drinking partners get that drunk she’d never get any information out of them.

She was currently sharing a table with three of the lumberjacks that had lent her a helping hoof in completing the stage. The Rusty Nail was a little too crowded for her tastes, and theirs too, apparently. Instead of sitting inside at the counter where the other patrons were swapping old, half-embellished stories, the four of them were seated out on the boardwalk at a short table that had been nearly ruined due to exposure to the elements.

"So what’ya make of Lord Barleycorn?" Applejack asked as she wiped her mouth with her hoof.

Two of the three lumberjacks she had been sharing a drink with nearly choked on their drinks. All three of them hastily crossed their forelegs and spat to their left before glaring at Applejack.

"Mind yer tongue lass!" Buckeye bellowed as he patted his coughing friend on the back, "If ya really are kin o’ the Harvests than ya know better than gossip aboot our Everfree neighbors. ‘Specially if’n they be so willin’ ta help us fer nothin’ more than a wee filly’s smile."

Ironwood, His bigger colleague nodded, finally finished clearing his throat, "Da, old stories say They-Not-Us very easy to offend. If you do, they make life very difficult."

Springstep, the smallest of the three adjusted his gray cap and leaned back in his chair, clearly not as agitated as his friends. "Can’t imagine it getting much worse, last night I was so hungry I thought about eatin’ my hat."

Ironwood leaned forward, almost getting in Springstep’s face, "Do not complain. Last night I so cold I consider burning bed for warmth."

Buckeye slammed his freshly emptied tankard on the table, grabbing everypony’s attention, "An’ last night I was so drunk I almost paid my tab!"

The three of them burst into raucous laughter, and Applejack even felt herself chuckling along despite not knowing these rowdy stallions for very long.

The laughter died down, and another round was ordered when Ironwood looked out to the encroaching treeline behind the water tower. Applejack glanced out that way, but only saw the thick maze of brown tree trunks and orange-red leaves.

The iron-grey stallion sighed as he cheerlessly poked at his empty glass, "Things were better in old days… with mill. Had much laughter like this."

"You guys seem like you get along just fine." Applejack offered the larger stallion a smile.

"Aye, but ya should’a been here when the town was alive." Buckeye sighed, now sharing his friend’s somber mood, "’Course that’s before that scum-suckin’, moss-eatin’ dandy, Pencil Pusher came ta town an’ tried ta make everythin’ ‘cost effective.’"

The lumberjacks all shared a groan of contempt.

Confused, Applejack decided to ask the obvious question, "Who’s Pencil Pusher?"

"The moron that they put in charge of the mill when River Stone sold it." Springstep said with a light shake of his head.

A sneer formed on Applejack’s lips, "Ugh, I heard about the things he did from a few ponies. They said he kept tryin’ to make it like some fancy Canterlot business."

"That only start of problem." Ironwood turned to Springstep, "We should explain."

The smaller wood cutter nodded, "After he got done tellin’ us we’d have to start wearin’ uniforms an’ a lotta other bunk, he told us there’d be no more replanting; cause like he said ‘the Everfree would take centuries to clear cut.’"

Ironwood’s cold eyes narrowed, "Is sacred promise of lumber pony to give back to forest, and not take too much at once. Angers spirits, but puny Pencil Pusher not believe. We try to explain to him, he docks our pay."

"Then he says ‘no more forest offerings,’ then said we’d start having night shifts with new high power lights he brought in. Nopony in Hollow Shades works at night." Springstep chuckled grimly.

"’Cause the, er, ‘neighbors’ come out at night to sharpen yer axes if ya done right by ‘em." Applejack nodded as she parroted her grandmother yet again.

"Ah, ya do know the ol’ stories Lass! ‘Course, that’s also ‘cause the forest gets a mite dangerous when the sun goes down. Even fer us." Buckeye laughed, "‘Most’a the townsfolk didn’t mind the ol’ legends much b’fore his eminence arrived, but we woodsponies always did. But when that rich fop stopped us from practisin’ the ol’ ways… that’s when we started havin’ accidents."

Applejack tilted her head, not sure if she liked what she was hearing. "Like what?"

"A lot of little things. Seemed like we couldn’t keep the axes sharp enough, the belts on the splitter kept snapping… bunch’a the guys started leavin’ little offerings near the woods to try an’ make peace with the ‘neighbors.’ They got fined for ‘littering.’" Springstep’s frown then deepened to an angry sneer, "Then he got rid of the Fey Stone."

The lumberjacks groaned again, and they reached for their drinks to try to drown their pent up anger. Buckeye groaned a second time when he remembered he had already finished his glass.

Applejack raised an eyebrow, this was the first she’d ever heard of anything like this. "Fey Stone?"

"Was large stone we kept in mill. Big as pumpkin but round like ball." Ironwood smiled as he explained, "First woodsponies who built Hollow Shades find while clearing space for mill’s construction. It brings good luck if kissed in the morning."

Applejack could taste a bit of of her beer coming up at the thought of what how nasty that rock must have been if dozens of sweaty, burly lumberjacks kissed it day after day.

Ironwood continued, the smile on his square jaw shifting into a deep scowl, "But then we come in to work and find Fey Stone not in mill. Pencil Pusher say we need to embrace modern world, that no such thing as ‘spirits.’ We demand to know what he did with stone, he not tell. We say we not work until we know. He finally say he threw it in river. After work we spend day scouring river bed, but we never find it."

"Wait wait wait," Rarity rubbed her forehead with her hooves, "This stallion was put in charge of a group of ponies he knew nothing about, completely restructured a working business to be less efficient, disregarded local traditions, then ran off when it didn’t make him any money?"

"That’s the long and short of it, yeah." Applejack grimaced, "An’ ‘cause he didn’t sell the place back to the workers they couldn’t legally do anything with the mill."

Rarity’s face turned a shade of red, but instead of yelling she put her head in her hooves. Her friends watched her as she took several slow breaths until finally she seemed to have herself under control… only for it to shatter immediately upon opening her mouth.

"Absolute incompetence." Rarity spat, "It’s a wonder that these ponies didn’t chase him out of town for behaving so shamefully. Clearly they have better manners than that witless gelding."

"Ah’m right there with ya, Rares," Applejack said, her nostrils flaring, "Course, they didn’t take things that far, but that’s not the end of it. They told me a lotta the other woodsponies pulled up stakes and left town when they started havin’ accidents. ‘Few of ‘em got hurt real bad, an’ then they started whisperin’ about how the whole Everfree had turned against them after Pencil Pusher got rid of that rock a’ theirs."

Fluttershy blinked, "Why? They didn’t throw the stone in the river, or stop trying to be nice to the spirits."

"It’s… complicated." Applejack wetted her lips as she chose her words carefully, "In a lot of the ol’ stories the spirits could be real flighty. They’d move a mountain for ya fer a song, but they’d also make yer house cave in fer a small insult."

Fluttershy’s nose wrinkled as she almost looked offended, "That doesn’t sound like something Lord Barleycorn would do."

"And how would you know?" Rainbow asked.

Pinkie giggled as she nudged Fluttershy "Tell her!"

"Alright." Fluttershy took a deep breath and began to explain...

Fluttershy had spent the entire morning trying to make a few new animal friends around Hollow Shades. Since her pony friends were busy with their own little tasks, she thought that it would be wonderful to not only make a few new friends, but to enlist a little help in decorating the main road.

Back in Ponyville, all Fluttershy would have needed was a few soft-spoken words and maybe a little loving care to earn an animal’s trust. But this wasn’t Ponyville. The morning came and went, but no matter how Fluttershy approached them, the animals would dart into the thick undergrowth of the Everfree before she could even say hello.

The animals that didn’t run weren’t much help.

A murder of crows were roosting in a tree by the road, but when Fluttershy approached them they began to threaten her with snapping beaks and shrill caws. Even the promise of sweet corn wouldn’t let her come near their tree.

A family of raccoons nesting under the general store’s porch were more friendly, but they were all lethargic from a night of fattening themselves for winter. Being nocturnal creatures, Fluttershy decided it was best to just let them sleep.

Yet despite these attempts ended with failure, Fluttershy persevered. Although it had taken all morning, Fluttershy had better luck with the smaller and more abundant creatures of Hollow Shades. This help came in the form of spiders, dozens of them.

Fluttershy noted that they were all quite large, easily dwarfing the tiny spiders that spun their webs in her garden back home. Not that it really mattered, she reasoned it was just another quirk of Hollow Shades.

Two of her more enthusiastic eight-legged friends were riding on her back, and another had crawled into her mane as she scouted for ideas on how they might help her decorate the town. The rest were following behind her, trying their best to keep to paths that wouldn’t result in them being stepped on or swatted.

Occasionally, Fluttershy stopped to look over her shoulder to make sure her new friends were alright. A few ponies were staring at her while the spiders followed her. She understood that most ponies would be frightened by spiders, but she also knew better than to judge any living creature simply by how it looked. Spiders were necessary to keep other bugs from overpopulating, and in reality were just very shy around anything bigger than they were.

But now that she had help, what should she do with them?

Thankfully help came from Pinkie Pie, who was able to talk from the open window of Tablecloth’s kitchen...

"Why not have them web everything up? It’d be super spooky to have big spider webs hanging down all over the place!" Pinkie grinned as she popped another pumpkin pie into the oven.

Fluttershy shook her head, seemingly unconcerned that a large black and yellow garden spider crawled over one of her front hooves, "That’s too much. Spiders normally only spin one web that lasts them several days, and they have to eat a lot of bugs to make that much webbing. If I asked them to do more than that they’d be working themselves to death."

"Then why not have them web one super-big thing?" Pinkie popped the door of the oven shut with her hip, "The first thing we saw when we got into town was that water tower. If they put lotsa webs in there, maybe we could hang all sorts of stuff in them too!"

The mention of the water tower sent a shiver through Fluttershy’s entire body.

Last night while the rest of her friends had managed to get to sleep, Fluttershy had decided to step out onto the boardwalk after getting a drink of water. The fresh air and the chirping of insects usually helped her sleep, but once she quietly closed the door Fluttershy had realized that the differences between Hollow Shades and Ponyville did not stop at the town and the ponies who lived here.

The only thing in the air that night had been an icy chill. The wind did not blow, and no sound could be heard no matter how hard Fluttershy had strained her ears. The forest itself seemed to lean inward over the mouldering roofs of the town, further adding to a sense of claustrophobia that had slowly been growing in the timid pegasus’ chest.

That’s when Fluttershy’s attention wandered to the end of the road, to the water tower.

The wretched structure had been an awful sight in the day, but at night it was truly a ghastly sight. The way its wooden support listed to one side birthed a multitude of worst case scenarios in Fluttershy’s mind--all of them involving the tower’s sudden collapse. But that possible calamity was firmly rooted in reality, something Fluttershy could understand. What she saw she could not explain.

While Luna’s moon did it best to bring some dim light to this town and the dark patch of forest that bordered it, the water tower stood black as pitch--utterly untouched by moonlight.

No cloud hung overhead to create this shadow, no tree was tall enough to match the tower, and Fluttershy could see the tower’s own shadow resting in the street. The only thing that could explain this was the ghosts that haunted this whispered town.

Fluttershy didn’t know how long she had stood there in the moonlight, frozen in panic as the details of a dozen ghost stories were dredged up from her youth. She stared up at that shadowy giant, her breathing becoming faster and faster, and her heart beat louder and faster, but she could not look away or move her hooves. It was only when the unearthly silence was broken by a swell of wind rustling the trees that whatever spell had fallen on her was shattered. It had been in that instant that Fluttershy took full advantage of her freedom and fled back inside to hide under her thin blanket until the morning.

But in the morning, Fluttershy was not sure if what she had experienced under the moon was dream or reality. Yet the fear was real, and whenever Fluttershy had looked at the water tower since she felt a splinter of that fear in her heart. Yet, she did not tell her friends. She would merely avoid the tower for now and endure it for the sake of the town.

Only an hour ago she had muscled up the courage to speak to an elderly mare about what she had seen. She told the mare of how frightening the tower had been, how silent it was, and how the moonlight seemed to refuse to touch the leaning structure.

This kind mare had answered with a hearty chuckle before confirming the worst of Fluttershy’s fears. Yet this elderly mare spoke kindly, and merely described the encounter as a ‘prank.’ The spirits were known to cause shadows to move in strange ways, and it was not the first time she had heard some strange sighting near or about the old tower.

For Fluttershy, the idea of working near the water tower that was not only unsafe but confirmed haunted was completely out of the question.

"I think I’ll try to think of something else." Fluttershy forced an awkward smile for Pinkie’s sake, "But you know, that is a good idea. Maybe some of the most colorful leaves stuck in the webs so they look like they’re floating in midair. That would look pretty hanging from a tree."

Pinkie giggled as she brushed the flour from her hooves, "Silly Fluttershy, that’s not scary at all!"

"That’s kind of the point…" Thought Fluttershy, still trying to hold onto her smile.

Pinkie continued, oblivious to her friend’s uneasiness, "I mean, we’re in Hollow Shades, one of the spookiest places in Equestria. If ponies are going to be coming here for a spirit festival then they should get their bit’s worth of scares!"

Fluttershy lowered her head and tried not to look in the direction of the water tower, "I’m willing to help these ponies Pinkie, but… maybe you could make another suggestion?"

Pinkie Pie stepped up to the window and poked her head out. She only managed to speak a single syllable before devolving into a squeal of excitement as she stared at something behind Fluttershy.

Turning her head, Fluttershy expected to find one of their friends approaching them. Instead, what she saw was the tall and lanky form of Lord Barleycorn, the scarecrow she and Applejack had met the day before. He waved a sleeved hand to Pinkie Pie then tipped his hat to Fluttershy, which the pegasus cautiously repaid with a timid wave of her hoof.

"And how are preparations coming along for you two lovely mares?" Lord Barleycorn asked, his voice almost as cheerful as Pinkie’s.

"Great! If I can get a few more things I should be able to get everything done by tonight." Pinkie ducked her head back into the kitchen to retrieve a small grocery list.

It was only after Lord Barleycorn had given the list a good shake to remove all of the loose cake flour that he was able to read it. He nodded once, then tucked the scrap of paper under his hat, much like how Fluttershy had seen Applejack do on occasion.

"I’ll ask the ponies at the general store on your behalf if they have anything to spare. With a little luck we can get you what you need a timely manner." Lord Barleycorn gripped the brim of his hat, adjusting it slightly, "Just give me a little time."

After backing away from the window, he turned to face Fluttershy, "And how are you faring, Lady Fluttershy?"

"Well, I… um... " Fluttershy looked down at the ground, pretending to be distracted by the wolf spider that scuttled across the boardwalk like a small crab.

There had to be something else she could do, something that didn’t require her to go along with Pinkie’s suggestion. Maybe the school? No, that was on the edge of town and nowhere near the stage. The play had plenty of ponies working on it, so there was no way she could get anything done there.

Maybe he could speak to the spirits who did that mean trick with the shadows to be a little less creepy? Maybe ask them to leave her alone? It wouldn’t hurt to ask, but was that the polite thing to do? She knew Princess Celestia would listen, but Lord Barleycorn was a king...

A glance up brought Flutteryshy’s train of thought to a screeching halt. The Autumn King was standing before her, staring down at her with a hint of impatience in his eye. The last thing she meant to do was offend a powerful spirit, so Fluttershy hastily crossed her forelegs in the same gesture she had seen the local ponies make when addressing him.

This gesture proved to be a little more awkward than Fluttershy expected, and she stumbled and fell forward onto the boardwalk… or she would have if Lord Barleycorn hadn’t rushed forward and caught her.

"Up, there ya go..." Lord Barleycorn grunted as he lifted Fluttershy up, then set her back down on all four hooves. "There now, nopony hurt?"

Fluttershy shook her head, at a loss for words.

"Good." Lord Barleycorn chirped, his pleasant demeanor returning, "Now, would would mind explaining why that happened?"

Fluttershy’s ears folded back as she recoiled behind her pink bangs, "Well... I was trying to be polite..."

Lord Barleycorn gave a disappointed shake of his head, "Polite? My dear, dear Fluttershy, I fail to see how nearly falling on your face is polite. You had me worried."

"I... I mean I was trying to make that um, sign..." Fluttershy said, her voice trembling a little.

"She means this!" Pinkie declared, then crossed her forelegs on the windowsill.

Lord Barleycorn looked to Pinkie, then let out a tired groan before he turned his attention back to Fluttershy, "Lady Fluttershy, you have nothing to apologize for. Do not think that I'm some Nightmare Night spook that lives to scare foals, or some fickle and bitter ghost of the wasteland."

He then reached out and lightly booped Fluttershy on the nose with his sleeve.

"I'm a fun spirit." He added with a wink.

Fluttershy reacted by putting her hoof to her muzzle, still able to smell the odor of hay and dust from his sleeve. There was a tickle in her nose, her mouth parted, and then she sneezed.

"Oh, excuse me..." Fluttershy squeaked, her cheeks tinged red with embarrassment.

Lord Barleycorn dismissed her apology with a wave of his sleeve. "Nothing to be ashamed of, these things happen."

Jack fought back the urge to 'd'aww' at Fluttershy as she dabbed her nose with a napkin supplied by Pinkie. "Jeeze, all the cute animal videos would be completely forgotten if I could put that on the internet..."

Fluttershy was barely done wadding the napkin up to throw away when Pinkie leaned out of the window.

"Hey Fluttershy, maybe you could ask if somepony could help you get the water tower all webbed up like we were talking about!" Pinkie then gasped, "Maybe a big spider spirit that can make really, really big webs!"

Fluttershy's hooves fumbled and she dropped the used napkin.

Lord Barleycorn looked over at the listing structure, "Have the spiders spin their webs all over the water tower? Not a bad idea. But I don't know of many spider spirits in this part of the forest. Most are settling down for the winter anyway, and they’re very grouchy when disturbed. Not my prefered audience at all."

Fluttershy whimpered, her lower lip disappeared as she avoided looking at Lord Barleycorn or the tower.

Lord Barleycorn took a knee in front of Fluttershy, his sleeve gently cupping her muzzle and coaxing her to turn toward him, "Hey now, what's got you so worried?"

Two big eyes met the scarecrow’s, then fixated on the boardwalk. "I... I don't want to go near the water tower..."

Lord Barleycorn let go and placed his sleeves on his knee, "Is it because it's tilted to one side?"

Fluttershy's eyes again flicked from the ground to Lord Barleycorn, "That's... part of it."

"Only part of it? Maybe if you tell me, I can help." Lord Barleycorn offered, "And for the record, I’ve climbed that tower once before. I know how scary it can be."

This surprised Fluttershy, "You were scared?"

Lord Barleycorn nodded, "Of course, I may be the King of Scarecrows and ruler of Autumn but I have my fears too. I’ve climbed that tower in the dead of night, then played a song for the town while standing on it. I feared it might collapse beneath my feet, but I put on a strong face and played my best for the ponies of Hollow Shades. It was the only way to get them to listen to my proposal for this very festival."

Pinkie tilted her head, "I didn’t think a spirit could be afraid of anything."

"Oh, if you mean harm, then I have very little to fear from that. Some things can, magic worst of all, but few unicorns have that sort of terrible power in these calm and tranquil days." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "But of course I can be scared. I even enjoy a good fright now and again. But, when it comes to keeping my promises, I’m more afraid of letting others down. So, I took a risk and climbed, and I’m glad I did."

Again, Fluttershy found her attention drawn to the tower. She couldn’t imagine anypony being reckless enough to climb it under any circumstance. Yet, there was no denying that if her friends and loved ones depended on her to climb up the side of that rotting, wooden water tower, Fluttershy would do it… albeit with great reluctance.

"Um," Fluttershy cleared her throat, waiting patiently for Lord Barleycorn to turn his head to her before she continued, "Do you think any, um, anyspirit would mind if I asked my spider friends to put some webs in the water tower? And is there anything I shouldn’t put up?"

Lord Barleycorn shrugged, "On the contrary, I know the three spirits that live in the tower. Mischievous little imps, but they’d love you for making their home look nice for Halloween."

Fluttershy’s eye twitched, "Y-you mean it really is haunted?"

"She’s got a huge spider nesting in her mane, and she’s scared of what’s basically a rain barrel on stilts… and I thought the pink one was strange." Jack rolled his eyes, "Does the idea of ghosts and spirits frighten you?"

Fluttershy answered with a silent but emphatic nod.

"Then maybe we need to do something about that." Lord Barleycorn pushed the brim of his hat up as he looked up at the clouds before tapping one of his sleeves on his knee, "Hm… what to do, what to do… Oh, there’s a thought, but I don’t know if you would want it."

Fluttershy didn’t like the sound of that, "What?"

The scarecrow turned his full attention to the soft-spoken pegasus, "If you’re afraid of the spirits of the Everfree, then how would you like to have something that would not only protect you from other spirits, but would have them protecting you?"

"What in Equestria could make them do that?" Fluttershy asked, whatever it was it sounded like something she’d keep on her at all times.

"Nothing material, at least, not to the extent I’m thinking of." Lord Barleycorn reached into his pants pocket and pulled out what looked like an ordinary, if vibrantly orange oak leaf.

Fluttershy watched the leaf as Lord Barleycorn casually spun it by its stem. Was this what would keep the mean spirits away? It just looked like any of the thousands of leaves that hung in the trees or were being unceremoniously raked into piles by the local homeowners, but something about this one seemed special to Fluttershy. Maybe it was just because it came from the Autumn Lord’s pocket, or the fond way he was looking at it, but Fluttershy felt calmed by the gentle twisting of this humble leaf.

"Is that a magic leaf?" Fluttershy innocently asked.

Lord Barleycorn ceased playing with the leaf and looked at Fluttershy, "Every leaf I touch is magic. Imbued with elder magicks, capable of amazing things if you know how to use them."

The slightest movement of whatever was within Lord Barleycorn’s sleeve brought the tip of the leaf to Fluttershy’s nose. "And I intend to have you swear on this symbol of the golden season and officially make you my Halloween assistant."

"A-assistant?" Fluttershy stuttered, as she suppressed the urge to rub her nose with her hoof.

"Ooo, can I be your assistant too?" Pinkie said as she popped out of the window to stand on the boardwalk beside Fluttershy.

"Sure, that’s not a problem, my usual assistant is currently indisposed and I need the little extra help this year." Lord Barleycorn then clandestinely leaned in closer to Fluttershy and Pinkie, his voice now a hushed whisper, "Field spirits don’t like being away from their homes when ponies are harvesting them. They’re very protective."

Pinkie nodded to show she understood, only to gasp in excitement, "Hey, wait! If you’re a King, and you’re going to make us your assistants, does that mean we’ll be knights!?"

Lord Barleycorn pulled himself to his full height and rubbed his chin, "Hm, I haven’t had a knight in nearly five hundred years…"

Pinkie reared up and pumped her hooves, hissing out a barely restrained ‘yes’ of excitement. "Do I get a broadsword? Do I get to wear armor and say ‘forsooth’ and rescue stallions from towers?"

Lord Barleycorn shook his head, "Nothing like that. While most knights go out to battle monsters and protect kingdoms, my knights usually help me pull pranks, tell stories, and generally spread merriment wherever it’s needed."

"That’s even better!" Pinkie then cleared her throat before taking a very serious tone, "I, Pinkamina Diane Pie, do swear my service to Lord Barleycorn, King of Scarecrows, Sovereign of Autumn, He Who Walks Between The Rows, Crowbane, Protector of Farmers and Foals-"

Lord Barleycorn waved for Pinkie to stop, "That’s quite enough, if you list all my titles we’ll be here for hours. I’m impressed you know so many."

A smile crossed Pinkie’s lips as she stood straight and proud, "That’s just a few I’ve heard floating around town."

"Very astute of you, Ms. Pie." Lord Barleycorn reached over and touched the leaf to her nose, "And now it’s Dame Pinkamina Diane Pie."

"Dame?" Fluttershy had never heard of the term before.

"It’s the female equivalent of ‘knight.’" Lord Barleycorn explained as he tucked the leaf back into his pocket, then gave the pegasus a wink, "And it’s a title you have now too, Dame Fluttershy."

Fluttershy’s mouth fell open. She hadn’t agreed to this!

Pinkie had the opposite response. She was bouncing back and forth on the boardwalk, her hooves making loud clomping sounds as she aimlessly jumped up and down and squeed like an excited school girl. Several spiders fled up the wall of the restaurant to avoid possible harm.

"Isn’t this exciting?" Pinkie came to a dead halt to place her hooves on Fluttershy’s cheeks "We’re knights! Okay, maybe not exactly but Princess Celestia never knighted us! Maybe we’ll get some cool autumn-themed wargear, or maybe some neato spirit powers!"

Pinkie then pulled herself away to bounce up and down in front of Lord Barleycorn, "Oh and maybe see what your Pumpkin Court looks like? How about some of the spooky spirits that live in the Everfree? Can we meet them?"

Fluttershy silently shook her head, not wanting anything of the sort.

Lord Barleycorn answered with a patient chuckle, "You’re enthusiastic, and that’s wonderful, but sadly my time wanes and my authority will end with the first snow. When that happens, your title will fade like the last light of the setting sun. It’s only a temporary position."

"Aww man..." Pinkie frowned, looking disappointed.

Fluttershy however sighed with discernible relief.

"But this does mean that you are both honorary members of my Court of Pumpkins, and have all the protection and honors therein." Lord Barleycorn explained, "No black spirit will cross your path, the tricksters will think twice before bothering you, and the easily-offended will bring any grievance to me at my nightly court. And, should word reach me about any spirit treating my lady knights in a shameful manner, then I will have the offending spirit banned from this year’s Halloween. I’ll have one of my unseen servants making sure of that."

A spirit that would be looking out for them? That made Fluttershy feel at ease, at least a little. She wasn’t completely sold on the idea of being a ‘dame,’ but having bad spirits give her a wide berth was a welcome benefit.

"So what do we do first, my liege?" Pinkie daintily crossed her foreleg and bowed her head, though the reverence she showed was swiftly demolished by the following giggle-fit.

"Keep doing as you were, and know you won’t be troubled by any lingering spectre. Halloween and Hollow Shades needs you both." Lord Barleycorn said as he casually dusted his knees, "Just do your best and there will be no shame, whatever the outcome."

Again Pinkie took on a more serious face and gave a sharp salute. "Don’t worry, Fluttershy and me will have everything ready! I’d never let a party go on without lots of candy and cakes and streamers and other fun stuff!"

"That’s what I’m counting on…" Jack grinned inwardly as he looked to Fluttershy, "And you, Lady Fluttershy? Can I get a promise from you to do your best?"

The water tower caught her attention, and while the rotting structure still seemed dangerous it now seemed to lack a certain degree of menace. Whether this was simply her imagination or the work of one spirit or another, she wasn’t sure.

"Still nervous, dear Fluttershy?" Lord Barleycorn asked in a voice as warm and gentle as a hug.

Regardless of how pleasant he sounded, Fluttershy took a step back from the scarecrow and nodded.

Lord Barleycorn slapped his chest and laughed, "As if any spirit could harm you. You have no idea how protected you really are."

Fluttershy looked to Pinkie for what that could have meant, but Pinkie only shrugged, "What do you mean?"

"I propose a trade, a secret for a promise." Lord Barleycorn winked, "If you can promise to be brave and do your best, I’ll tell you a secret about a few animal spirits I know."

Fluttershy’s ears perked up, "Animal spirits?"

"Yes, did you believe that all spirits just appear in their haunting places with no origin of their own?" Lord Barleycorn let out a good-natured chuckle, "No, the Everfree is filled with the spirits of all manner of animals. Many of them have masqueraded as living creatures for a short time to visit your humble cottage."

"Why would they do that?" Pinkie asked.

"Oh… I could tell you. But..." The scarecrow trailed off, tucking at his collar as he loudly cleared his throat.

Fluttershy frowned, she understood what he was getting at, but then an idea struck her.

"Wait, so, are animal spirits also invited to Halloween too?" She asked.

"It would be a very dull party if they weren’t." The autumn spirit answered.

Fluttershy managed to smile, this time for real, "Then I think I can try to be brave..."

Fluttershy stopped her story to reach for her drink. She began with a tiny sip, then drained half her glass. The well water here was surprisingly sweet, and considering the choice between water and the tea that Twilight chose, she knew she made the right choice.

Her friends, all eager to hear how this meeting with Lord Barleycorn ended, all waited until Fluttershy set down her drink.

"Well don’t keep us in suspense, what was this secret he had for you?" Rarity urged.

Fluttershy nervously glanced at the window, "I don’t know if I should say. I mean, it is a secret."

"Yeah, but we didn’t promise to keep it, and he never said we had to keep it to ourselves." Pinkie nodded to everypony else at the table, "I think the girls can keep this between us."

Rarity nodded, eager to hear what surely had to be a very interesting tale. Twilight blindly fumbled in her saddlebag for a scrap of paper while she kept her attention on Fluttershy. Applejack on the other hand crossed her forelegs under the stable, just for good measure.

"I suppose that makes some sense." Fluttershy said, "Well, so long as everypony promises not to tell anypony else I guess I can tell you."

Pinkie instantly began going through the pantomime routine for her pinkie promise, to which the rest of the gang reluctantly copied. This earned them a few quizzical looks from the other ponies in the room, but nopony seemed to judge them too harshly. Twilight took the promise the hardest as she slowly put her writing supplies back in her bag.

"Okay, well, Lord Barleycorn told me that the reason he knows so much about me is because of a friendly little bunny spirit that likes to visit my home. He then said that the bunny thinks that I’m the best singer in all of Equestria." Fluttershy’s cheeks pinkened just a little at the mention of her other talents, "Apparently all the spirits of the Everfree respect a good musician, and that it’s one of the reasons other animal spirits love visiting me."

"I don’t see how that’s any different than any pony in Ponyville." Rarity offered, "You do have a lovely singing voice."

"Thanks, but he also told me that the bunny was my spiritual guardian. He likes me so much he asked for the position at Lord Barleycorn’s Court of Pumpkins." Fluttershy beamed, her cheeks darkening even further, "I think when I get back to Ponyville I’ll make a little bed for him."

"Won’t Angel get jealous?" Twilight asked.

Fluttershy tapped her chin, "I hadn’t thought of that, but I’m sure he’ll understand when I explain it to him."

"When pigs fly..." Rainbow rolled her eyes.

"Well, that was a marvelous story, and congratulations on your newfound titles, ladies." Rarity gave Fluttershy and Pinkie an exaggerated bow of her head, which earned her an amused giggle from both of them.

Satisfied with herself, Rarity turned her attention to Twilight, "But there is one pony here who hasn’t told us about her time with our tall, mysterious acquaintance..."

Twilight pretended to interested in her tea, which had begun to cool past the ‘lukewarm’ mark. When she placed the cup back down on the table she couldn’t help but grimace at the strong taste of pine that clung to her tongue. While it had been hot she hadn’t been able to taste it all, now it seemed overpowering.

"Well, after the doctor and the Mayor had left, I decided to just keep working with the foals." Twilight levitated the sugar over to her, maybe it would help her tea. "I sort of forgot that I was dealing with a dozen farm-foals who hadn’t heard about me becoming a princess..."

To be continued… in part 2!

Author's Note

A nightmare. An absolute nightmare to get this chapter up.

Much of the real life BS I got this year has not been kind to me. I don't think a chapter has ever sat this long on my desk and 6 months of creative rot is a horrible thing. I constantly tinkered with it, second guessing myself on a daily basis. I rewrote this entire chapter at least 4 times because I judged each attempt to be crap. Really, this idea with the mane 6 telling stories was not envisioned to be this long, and was supposed to come after... what will be coming in part 2.

Trust me, you have no idea how much ended up on the cutting room floor with this chapter. And yes, I needed some new ponies to interact with Applejack and I had just been playing Team Fortress 2 so... cameo time.

I had so much support from you all, too many names to mention. But don't be fooled. I will not stop. I love writing, even when it bites me in the plot. I'll finish this story for sure, I just need to keep pushing. =3

Please forgive any errors and let me know if you spot anything.

33. When pigs fly... Part 2.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 33: When pigs fly... Part 2.

The polite smile Twilight had worn for the sake of keeping her chat with Dr. Nova and Silver Lining a cordial one dropped the moment they turned to leave. She could see the two of them whispering harshly to each other as they headed up the boardwalk. The doctor’s hooves betrayed his growing agitation as they occasionally came down hard on the wooden planks in an exceptionally loud ‘clomp.’

The exact topic of their conversation was unclear, but Twilight surmised it was likely rooted in Dr. Nova’s taciturn, borderline rude attitude while in the presence of a princess. Whatever the case, Twilight was simply glad that she wasn’t part of this bickering between the two stallions.

A quick useage of Celestia’s breathing exercise calmed Twilight’s nerves. She had told the foals to rest while she spoke to the mayor and the doctor, and she had expected them to play a game or read their lines until she could devote her full attention to their supervision.

She had not anticipated a fight to break out.

The foals were tightly gathered around two earth pony colts. The pair were up on their hind legs, with their front hooves pressed together as they violently shoved and heaved against each other with all their might.

Twilight rushed forward to intercede, but stopped when she noticed how the other foals were actually cheering the colts on.

A memory rose to the forefront of Twilight’s mind as she watched the two colts shove each other. Although she herself had never participated in any schoolyard fights, Twilight had witnessed a few before her private tutelage under Celestia began. Those fights had been chaotic, with each foal bucking, kicking, and biting; using language that would get her mouth washed out with soap.

What these colts were doing, on the other hoof, looked positively restrained when compared to those foalhood scuffles. Rather than actually trying to harm each other, the colts were trying to overpower one another just by the use of the muscles in their forelegs. And all of this while balancing on two legs!

Twilight could easily imagine Applejack and Rainbow Dash doing this.

A well timed shove by one of the colts sent the other reeling back on his hind hooves, he frantically waved his forelegs in a desperate act to rebalance himself but ended up flopping on his side in the soft grass. His opponent laughed and dropped to all fours, his peers congratulating him with some light cheering.

"Ha ha River Stone, I told you I could topple you!" The victor laughed, though he did offer a hoof to help the fallen colt up.

River Stone snorted, his young pride clearly wounded as he stood up on his own. "I was distracted by the Princess, Silver Saw, I want a rematch."

"No, you’re just mad because this is the first time you’ve lost a game of Topple the King." Silver Saw then bent an ear towards River Stone, "Now what’re you forgetting?"

River Stone curled his lips and growled in frustration, but reluctantly muttered, "Your majesty..."

This pleased the other colt who grinned smugly, "That’s better."

"What’s this about him calling you ‘your majesty?’" Twilight dumbly asked.

Silver Saw turned to Twilight, "Oh you know, when you beat somepony at Topple The King he has to call you your majesty for the rest of the day, or ‘les he topples you back. ‘Course I’ve never beaten River Stone at it before..."

River Stone showed how humble we was in defeat by glaring daggers at the back of Silver Saw’s head.

Twilight was relieved to learn that what she had indeed just witnessed what Applejack would refer to as ‘colts being colts.’ Still, she had never heard of this game before. She wasn’t exactly extroverted as a foal, but she thought she had known all the schoolyard games foals liked to play.

Of course, she had seen the state of the local schoolhouse the day before. The playground equipment they had been due for replacement many years ago, and that’s not even taking the outdated teaching material into account. If all the foals had to play with were a stream, a single jump rope, and a small grove of trees, she supposed they may have had to make up new games from what they had available.

Twilight showed the foals a patient smile, "I, um, yes I’ve heard of that. Congratulations on winning, ‘your majesty.’"

River Stone broke eye contact with Twilight to scuff the ground with his hoof. He kept his smile, though Twilight was able to make out the barest hint of a blush in his cheeks.

"Cute. I guess he’s probably not used to getting a compliment from a princess." Twilight suppressed a giggle, "Makes me wonder what Princess Celestia thought of me when I was a little filly."

Pushing her idle thoughts aside, Twilight addressed the entirety of the foals, "I’m glad to see you all enjoyed your break while I talked to the mayor. But we should get back to rehearsing for tomorrow."

"Shouldn’t we wait for Lord Barleycorn?" A small pegasus filly, asked.

Again, Twilight put on a patient smile she practiced when dealing with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

"I don’t really know how long he’ll be gone, but I think it would be best if we stayed on task." Twilight explained, "Besides, wouldn’t he be impressed to see how far you’ve come without him?"

The foals chatted to each other, seeming to agree with her suggestion. Many of them had already began to move back to the stage when she noticed one earth pony filly with a mane of short, bright pink hair had stayed behind.

"Can I ask you a question, Princess Twilight?" Thistle Bloom asked.

Twilight didn’t see what was wrong with a simple question, "Sure you can."

Thistle Bloom gestured towards Twilight’s side, "I heard from one of your friends that you used to be a unicorn. Did it hurt when you got those wings?"

The majority of the foals that hadn’t ventured back to the stage drew closer to Twilight, half-surrounding her with poorly hidden curiosity in their eyes. Those that hadn’t been privy to Thistle Bloom’s knowledge about Twilight’s origins whispered about how a unicorn could have become an Alicorn like Celestia.

"No, it didn’t hurt when I got them," Twilight said as she extended her wings for the foals to get a better look, "They just sort of… appeared when it was all over. I probably wouldn’t have noticed having them at all if my friends hadn’t pointed them out."

A hopeful smile grew on Thistle Bloom’s muzzle, "Oh, so anypony could get wings, and a maybe a horn too?"

The more Twilight thought about it, the more possible it seemed, though not without a great amount of dedication and even more magical study. To her it always seemed like somepony else should have achieved this ‘ascension’ within the last thousand years, regardless of what kind of pony they were. However, whenever she tried to question Princess Celestia on the topic, the elder princess would artfully steer the conversation onto some other topic. Even Cadence had never spoken of how she came to be an alicorn.

Still, Twilight didn’t want to flat-out tell this filly ‘I don’t know.’

"I suppose, although a new princess doesn’t happen very often. I didn’t set out to become one, it just sorta happened while I was trying to help my friends." Twilight smiled, pleased with her own answer as she drew her wings back in.

The purple-maned filly scratched the back of her head, "So if I keep doing what I’m doing now, which I’d be doing anyway… I could be a princess?"

Twilight’s smile faltered, "Erm, maybe?"

Rather than be excited like Twilight hoped, the foal just looked confused.

Thankfully, this line of questioning was ended when an excited colt shot his hoof up, "So, if you were Princess Celestia’s student, then you should know almost everything!"

Normally Twilight didn’t like interruptions, but this was the perfect escape from this awkward question.

"I know a lot of things, but there’s always more to learn." Twilight humbly stated.

The colt’s grin widened to almost Pinkie Pie levels of glee, "Then you must know all kinds of stories about Forest Spirits!"

"And from that point on it was a nightmare until Lord Barleycorn came back. All they wanted to talk about were ghost stories." Twilight muttered as she sipped her tea, thankfully three spoonfuls of sugar had been enough to improve its taste.

Twilight’s ears bent back in embarrassment as she continued, "All I could think of off the top of my head was to tell them the story of the Headless Horse. Then they just started talking about some spirit called the ‘Dullahan’ that-"

"That pulls the Death Carriage and swings a pony’s spine as a whip, that all locks and doors open at their approach and it carries you off to the land of the dead." Applejack gave a bored sigh, "Basic ol’ Bogeymare stuff, Twi."

"A pony’s spine?" Rainbow blinked, "I think I’ve heard this one. Is this the same spook that if it hits you with the whip you’re supposed to drop dead?"

Applejack gave a casual shake of her head, "Nah, it just whips your eyes out with it, an’ that’s only if ya look at it when it passes ya. Now if’n it calls out yer name, that’s when ya drop dead."

Across the table Rarity looked absolutely rankled by this turn in the conversation. She was never a fan of the rustic folk tales of Earth Ponies, and even less for ghost stories, but whomever had come up with such ghastly stories had to be a truly unbalanced pony.

"And the ponies of Hollow Shades tell their foals these stories?" Rarity said with disgust.

"Eh, Ah was brought up on these stories and Ah turned out okay." Applejack shrugged, "Big Mac used to scare me with ‘em when Ah was young, an’ Granny told me her Pah used to spook her with ‘em when she was young. It’s almost traditional at this point."

Rarity’s brow furrowed as she reached for her drink, "Well I hope that spirit is only a story. I would very much prefer not to see a headless carriage driver."

Applejack glanced over to Rainbow, and the two shared a devious smirk.

"An’ here Ah didn’t even get to the part about it carries its rottin’ head in its saddlebag." Applejack said with mock-disappointment.

Rarity rightly closed her eyes as she tried to focus on her drink and not Applejack.

"Or how it’s supposed to have the odor and consistency of mouldy cheese." Rainbow added, speaking loudly so Rarity wouldn’t be able to ignore her.

For a moment Rarity’s fresh, sweet-tasting water had an unpleasant, sour tang that made her throat close and nearly gag. Regardless of this taste being fact or a product of her sensitivity towards certain smells, Rarity spat her mouthful of water back into her glass. She then leveled a heated glare at her two friends as best she could between bouts of clearing her throat.

Rarity only wished she had the forethought of ‘innocently’ lowering her glass before spitting, then Applejack and Rainbow would have gotten the reaction they wanted, and she would have spat on them. It would have been a perfect example of the zebra concept of ‘karma.’

It might have also kept the pair from laughing at her.

"That’s quite enough you two." Twilight said firmly, "I thought that was a bit much when the foals talked about it."

"Eh, lighten up Twilight." Rainbow laughed as she leaned back into her chair, "So you had a bad time with the foals. What about when he showed back up?"

Twilight sighed in annoyance, it was probably best to just continue with her conversation than to dwell on their tasteless teasing.

"What happened? Nothing really." Twilight’s wandered down to her reflection in her tea, "He showed up, and the foals got right back to the play. They pestered him a little for a song and a new ghost story but he insisted they get to work. After that it was all business. I tried asking him questions, like how he knew the princesses, but everything he told me was… pretty vague."

"Vague how?" Fluttershy inquired.

Twilight’s horn glowed, and a few scraps of paper lifted themselves from the bag that rested near her chair. After a quick glance at them, Twilight selected the one she wanted and returned the others to her bag.

"Let’s see... He told me that he met Princess Celestia many Autumns ago when-" Twilight cleared her throat, "-And I quote; ‘The wind was sweet and the leaves were the color of warm honey. When magic and wonder were one and the dawn had put my labors to shame. I do so miss our conversations, but she has her stewardship and me my eternal rigadoon. Perhaps next year our paths will cross, or the next, who is to say?’"

A smile returned to Rarity's face, "My, how poetic. He does seem to hold the Princess in high regard."

Twilight looked further down the paper at the other answers Lord Barleycorn had given her, or at least the ones she was able to to write down. They ranged from colorful works of diction to foalish jokes, but they all explained very little.

"I have no doubt that he does," Twilight said, her eyes finally drifting away from the parchment, "He seems like a very erudite, intelligent being, but the more I talked to him the more questions seemed to pop up."

Twilight gave a dissatisfied shrug, "The foals did a great job, by the way. They already knew most of their lines and it was just a matter of teaching them the behind the scenes work. But when he left me alone with them things became a mess. At least it sounds like everypony at this table was productive."

"And I think we can put that whole ‘scarecrow eating rabbits’ business behind us." Rarity said, "I am completely convinced that Lord Barleycorn could never do such a savage act."

Twilight timidly nodded her head, "I’m willing to grant my trust after spending the day with him. He’s confusing, sure, but he’s hardly menacing. I’d be more worried about the doctor’s attitude during this festival than him."

Rainbow snorted, "Speaking of the doc, there’s been something bugging me about him..."

"You mean his attitude or the smell of liquor?" Twilight asked flatly.

Rainbow thought for a second, "Not that... well, yeah those are both bad too, but I’m talking about his name. It’s a flashy, aerial formation that stunt fliers used to use all the time."

"So it’s a Wonderbolt thing?" Pinkie asked, not really sure if she was connecting the dots.

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Pfft, no. The Wonderbolts would never used that old maneuver. From what I’ve heard through the grapevine, even their insurance wouldn’t cover everything if something went wrong."

Rainbow looked around the table, and sighed when she saw each of her friends were giving her a silent, clueless look.

"Alright, I guess you’ve never heard of a ‘Cherry Nova.’" Rainbow rubbed her forehooves together as she went over the maneuver in her head, "It’s only done in underground, independent circuits these days since it involves a ton of flash powder. The Wonderbolts haven’t used that stuff in their routines in like, twenty years."

"Flash powder?" The term didn’t mean anything to Applejack, so she turned to Twilight.

"It’s a mild explosive, and I say ‘mild’ very tentatively, because it can be used to make anything from tiny firecrackers to the biggest legal fireworks." Twilight looked to Rainbow with a concerned look, "You don’t mean they used an actual, literal ton of the stuff right? That would probably level a building."

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Pfft, no. I’m just sayin’ this uses a lot of it. I dunno what they mix it with to keep it from dispersing, but for this trick they do use huge amounts of it. I don’t know the specifics."

Rainbow gave a shrug before continuing, "Anyway, a ‘Cherry Nova’ is usually reserved for when a team of fliers are wrapping up a show. They fly in tight circles wearing opened saddlebags filled with colored flash powder that leaves trails of red dust behind them. They do this, eventually turning the circles into all sorts of loops and spirals until they have a big cloud of the stuff hanging at a... reasonably safe distance from the crowd."

An excited smile slowly formed on Rainbow’s face as she continued, "Once the cloud’s big enough, they meet at the bottom and spiral up through it, dumping the rest of their powder before they ignite it. If they time it right, they all fly straight up and out of danger while the crowd gets to see a huge red star in the sky for a whole ten seconds."

Twilight’s mouth fell open, "You mean they actually ignite huge amounts of flash powder, while they’re flying around in it? That’s insane!"

Rainbow only chuckled, "Yeah, these are stunt ponies, after all. The kind of pegasi that fly through hailstorms, and spit out broken glass when they crash. My dad used to take me to see them perform all the time when I was really little."

"Well that explains a lot about you..." Rarity whispered under her breath.

Rainbow cocked an eyebrow at the white unicorn, "Huh?"

"Sorry, Darling," Rarity said delicately, "I said that’s all fascinating, but I don’t see how it matters if the doctor shares a name with this death-defying maneuver. His behavior has no bearing on that little fact."

"Maybe, but I think a little positive reinforcement couldn’t hurt." Fluttershy offered, "It can’t be good for him to live like this."

At this, Twilight nodded.

Rarity let out a sigh and took her glass in her magic. She needed a sip to wet her throat for what she had to say. Thankfully, it tasted sweet and refreshing without any hint of imagined foulness.

"While I would normally agree and say we should aid somepony, I believe we have too much on our plate as it is." Rarity began, "Despite our efforts, we have merely given this town a good push when what it needs a full running start. We’ve built a stage, ensured the young actors can perform at their best, and advertised food and fun in a, shall we say, unique environment. Do you think there is really time to help a grump like that better himself when we have a whole town’s future to consider?"

"Maybe not now, no, but maybe after." Twilight answered, "It’s worth a try."

"And again, I would agree with you Twilight." Rarity leaned against the table, "Normally I would be all for helping some poor soul, and I know this is not a very nice thing to say… but we cannot be responsible for everypony’s happiness. Some ponies… simply don’t want to be helped."

Applejack opened her mouth to respond, but slowly settled back into her chair as she retreated into her own thoughts.

This didn’t go unnoticed by Fluttershy, who became concerned by the way Applejack was sullenly staring down at the table. There was no doubt in Fluttershy’s mind that Applejack was thinking of the harsh words she had received from her relatives. But, whether Applejack was thinking of Summer or Carrot Top was anypony’s guess.

While she had worked with the spiders, Fluttershy had toyed with the idea of going back to the Harvest farm to speak with Roseluck or Carrot Top in hopes that attitudes had cooled. However, the little spiders needed her gentle suggestions on weaving their delicate webs. Leaving her new eight-legged friends simply hadn’t been an option, especially since the crows would likely eat them while they worked.

She was surprised that Roseluck, Lily Valley, and Daisy had not ventured into town to see Lord Barleycorn. Maybe they were too scared of him? Knowing their proclivity toward panick, maybe it was a good thing that they had stayed on the farm. But, maybe they had been in town and Fluttershy simply hadn’t seen them. Maybe her friends did?

Sadly, Fluttershy didn’t get a chance to ask her question. The conversation about the doctor was brought to an abrupt halt when Pinkie slammed her hoof on the table and stole the attention of everypony seated.

"Nuh-uh! I thought the same thing about Cranky Doodle." Pinkie stated proudly, "I thought I’d never get him to say he was my friend, but then I found that one little thing that he really, really wanted and helped him get it. After I realized he was looking for Matilda, it was easy-peasy."

Twilight rolled her eyes, "If I remember correctly you were ready to quit if that hadn’t worked."

Pinkie innocently tapped her front hooves together, "Nah, well, okay… maybe that’s what happened. But you can’t just give up on making new friends!"

"Alright," Rarity turned her frown on Pinkie, "And how would you suggest becoming friends with Dr. Nova?"

Pinkie stood on her hind legs, took a deep breath, then quietly declared: "I got nothin’."

Despite the childish delivery, Pinkie had at least succeeded in bringing a smile back to Rarity’s lips.

"Putting the doc aside fer a moment," Applejack spoke with a hint of timidity in her voice, "Was a lil’ filly named Corn Crib gonna be in the play?"

Twilight thought for a moment, she had met over a dozen of those foals and had a hard time keeping their names straight. But Corn Crib? There was a reason why she could easily remember that name.

"Yes," Twilight answered, "She only spoke to me once, and when she did was about you. I thought it was strange that she’d know you by name, but I guess I forgot that little tidbit as the day went on."

Applejack blinked and leaned forward, her voice growing hushed, "What’d she ask about?"

Twilight was a little confused, Applejack was hardly the kind of pony to act so timidly. From what Twilight had seen of her that day, Applejack had repeatedly been looking at the foals while she worked with Lord Barleycorn, and while dealing with him she had been almost overly formal. Well, formal for Applejack anyway. If the story about her conversation with the lumberjacks were to be believed, Applejack was clearly not as skeptical as she claimed about these old traditions Hollow Shades followed.

That aside, why ask about Corn Crib now and not when she was just a stone’s throw away?

Brushing her confusion aside, Twilight addressed Applejack’s question first, "She wanted to know what kind of pony you were. I told her you were a hard-working pony who was as honest as you were devoted to your family. Why did you ask?"

Applejack slumped back in her chair, seemingly relieved, "Did she say anthin’ else?"

Twilight shook her head, "Not really, she thanked me then we got back to preparing for tomorrow with the rest of the foals. Did something happen between the two of you?"

Applejack looked to Fluttershy, then the rest of her friends, then down at the table.

"Not her, specifically." Applejack said, "Yesterday Ah told ya Ah had a lil’ ‘fallin’ out’ with mah cousins? Well, Corn Crib’s one of ‘em."

Rarity was the first to respond, concern plainly written on her face, "Darling, if something happened at that farm house then we will support you, you know that."

Applejack let out a tired sighed, "Ah know you will, but Ah’m not really sure if there’s sides to really take in this. Ah don’t know the full story, an’ despite Summer Harvest bein’ the most ornery, stubborn, grudge-filled pony Ah ever met, the rest of their family clued me into what’s botherin’ him."

"What’d make him act like such a big meanie?" Pinkie asked.

"Remember when Ah was bein’ a bit too hard-headed fer mah own good an’ tried ta pick all the apples in Sweet Apple Acres by mahself, an’ Ah didn’t want no help cause Ah was..." Applejack grimaced for a second, "a mite too prideful?"

The girls all nodded.

"Now imagine on top of bein’ the only Apple to work the orchard, let’s say the farm was failin’ and it was all on mah head… knock on wood." Applejack rapped her hoof on the table twice, "I’d be workin’ mahself to death, and Ah wouldn’t be the friendliest pony around, that’s fer sure."

"That makes sense, but we got you to admit you needed help and things turned out for the best." Twilight offered, hoping to at least make Applejack feel a little better.

"Right, but suppose Ah didn’t have any of ya to pound that lesson into mah thick head. Ah was the only one who could’ve worked the orchard. Granny’s getin’ a little too old fer it, Big Mac was hurt at the time, and Applebloom had school. Summer’s got his foals an’ his wife, plus… some help an’ it’s still ain’t lookin’ good." Applejack glanced to Fluttershy, silently letting her know what shouldn’t be said, "One of mah cousins had to really fight to get Summer to accept help from his side of the family, an’ Ah don’t think he’s even happy with that. Summer’s a proud stallion, and don’t want to call in help from nopony, especially from the Apple side of the family."

This news brought a wave of confusion among the four ponies at the table that had not yet traveled to the Harvest farm. Fluttershy of course knew and showed her sympathetic side, but the others ranged from concern to astonishment, all of which Applejack fully understood. She herself was still wrestling with the idea of a member of the family disliking the entire Apple family.

Pinkie Pie however managed to cut to the quick in her own unique way; "Is this one of those family feud things?"

"Nah, ain’t no violence happened, or will happen. Summer wants to stand on all four hooves… though he really don’t like me or any of the rest of the family." Applejack rubbed her chin as she thought back to Summer’s words at the farm house, "Seemed ta think we didn’t like him none either."

"And do you?" Twilight asked.

"Apples always stick together, but…" Applejack grumbled, "Ah do remember Granny sayin’ Summer would act like he did. Ah don’t have no memory of ‘em ‘cept fer cousin Leadfoot from jus’ one family reunion some ten years ago. Apparently that was when they severed ties to the Apple family."

"So this ‘Summer’ guy is an old grump who wants to prove he can take care of his family, you feel bad about his farm goin’ in a tailspin, and he’s got a head as thick as yours." Rainbow surmised, "Yeesh, that’s a tough nut to crack, AJ. Are ya gonna try talkin’ to him again?"

Applejack thought for a moment, then shook her head. "Ah dunno. Maybe if this here festival turns things around it’ll improve his attitude. But, I ain’t that hopeful."

"Still, is that everything to the story?" Rarity asked, a sympathetic hoof reaching across the table. "I know a thing or two about family dramas, and I know from first hoof experience that ponies try to keep such things… internal."

Applejack smiled, if only for an instant. Drama was certainly something Rarity would know a lot about.

"Well, I kinda upset one of my cousins that came ta lend Summer a helpin’ hoof." Applejack still had a hard time believing Carrot Top was a member of the family, "Ah ain’t exactly sure what got her so riled up, but now I reckon she doesn’t wanna ever talk to me again. Summer’s an ol’ cuss, all set in his ways and I ain’t expecting much change from him. But I wanna do right by mah cousin before she gets all thick-headed on me."

Applejack snorted, why did stubbornness run so thick in her family?

"But, Ah am real glad ya’ll are here. If Ah had come alone Ah probably would’ve stomped back ta’ Ponyville or… prolly somehow made the whole thing worse." Applejack said.

"Can’t rightly figure why Carrot Top got so heated ‘bout me knowin’ we’re kin, but Ah ain’t gonna let it fester like Summer Harvest." Applejack nodded to herself, "Ah just need to get her side of things."

"Then maybe we should focus on the positives. Lord Barleycorn’s got the whole town throwing all its weight behind this festival, and with us helping they only have a few little details to make this whole place a real Nightmare Night attraction. That can be handled in the morning." Twilight said, finding herself looking for their waitress, "I’m pretty sure if worse comes to worse I can inform Princess Celestia about the situation when she returns from her diplomatic mission to..."

Twilight levitated the princess’s letter from her bag and took another glance at it. Funny, it actually didn’t say where the princess’s envoy was going. Twilight shrugged, Celestia was a busy mare, she might have just made a mistake. It happens.

"Well, it doesn’t matter where it is. When she comes back I think she’d be more than eager to assign some aid Hollow Shades." Twilight said assuredly, "I don’t think she’ll just throw money at the town, but she does know a lot of influential ponies that could easily make a few equinitarian contributions."

"And hopefully one of them knows where that plothead, Pencil Pusher is hiding." Rarity muttered under her breath.

That one Twilight did hear, but she decided to let it slide.

Pinkie leaned against the table, "Well I hope she gets back so that Maud can send me another letter. She promised to tell me all about that super important project Princess Celestia has her working on when they were done."

The party pony’s eyes then brightened up, "Oh, Rainbow Dash, you sure nothing came for me in the mail when you zoomed by Sugar Cube Corner?"

Rainbow gave an annoyed huff, "I didn’t have time to check your mail, Pinkie. I was a little busy throwing those fliers up all over Ponyville."

"Poo." Pinkie frowned, only to brighten back up seconds later, "Eh, it’ll just be a happy surprise for later."

"Wait, Pinkie, Princess Celestia has Maud working for her?" Twilight interjected, this was certainly news to her.

Pinkie nodded, obviously proud of her older sister, "Oh yeah, something about some new rock she found in some beach town."

The idea of a discovery that warranted the Princess’s personal attention was something that most certainly piqued Twilight’s interest. Or, it did until Pinkie mentioned the discovery was a new kind of rock. It was utterly conceivable that this could indeed be a great discovery, but Twilight had experienced a few hours with Maud. While the now-former rock farmer was a perfectly nice and studious geology student, her lack of… ‘social grace’ was enough of a reason to wait for a copy of her thorough and inevitably very dry report on her findings.

If she had known Maud was meeting with the princesses, she might have given Celestia some warning to not bring up the topic of poetry.

"If you do get a letter from her, I wouldn’t mind a chance to see what she’s found." Twilight said, "If she’s allowed to talk about it."

Rainbow yawned, her eyes drifting over to watch the kitchen door, "A rock’s a rock, I don’t think Princess Celestia would mark that as ‘classified information.’"

"Maybe, but-"

Twilight would have continued, but an excited squee from Rainbow preceded the arrival of their waitress and their orders.

Plates heavy with rustic food were swiftly placed in front of Twilight’s friends, with Rainbow and Pinkie being overly eager to dive into their stacks of hotcakes. Twilight had previously settled on the ‘forest salad’ which looked bright and leafy, but upon closer examination it contained nothing recognizable. Applejack was already busy pouring syrup onto her grits, and Fluttershy was calmly breaking the crust on a steaming pot pie.

Rarity, however, sat gawking at the massive amount of food that had been set in front of her. Some of the nearby patrons restrained a few chuckles as the dainty unicorn had before her a stack of pancakes, two over-easy eggs, baked beans, toast with a small jar of homemade jam, hashbrowns, gravy, and a large, golden-brown crusted food item that the fashionista could not identify. All of this was spread out over two massive plates, with the pancakes kept separate from everything else.

"Again with the strange food…" Rarity thought as she nudged the unknown entree with her fork, finding it moist and flaky beneath its crispy crust.

Normally Rarity kept to a rather conservative diet. She had to maintain a figure that was appropriate for a lady, and a consistent waistline ment she always knew her own dress size. This mountain of food was something that Applejack or her brawny brother would eat before a hard day of field work. She, on the otherhoof, would never be able to eat all of this.

Rarity looked across the table, "Would any of you like to help me with this?"

"Yeah sure, I ain’t had country-cooked hash n’ gravy fer a long time." Applejack said as she slid her plate over.

Rarity eagerly levitated the requested food to her friend’s plate, but there was one question that had to be answered before she submitted to her hunger.

"Um, pray tell, what is this?" Rarity pointed to the golden-brown thing on her plate.

The waitress, who had been busy refilling everypony’s water, gave Rarity a confused look.

"That’s the lumberjack special, did you mean to order something else?" The waitress asked.

"Er, no I’m sure I’ll survive this much… everything. I’m just unfamiliar with this one." Rarity again poked at the thing on her plate with her fork.

The waitress smiled, "Oh, that’s the cook’s specialty, all the lumberjacks love his potato-crusted catfish."

Rarity’s eyes shrunk down to pinpricks. "Wha-what?"

"I know right? He hasn’t cooked that in almost two months, but with the harvest comin’ we’re finally got some real food in the kitchen." The waitress beamed, blissfully unaware of Rarity’s discomfort. "Well, enjoy. If ya need anything else, just holler."

Rarity raised a hoof to try and grab the mare’s attention, but their waitress had already turned and was heading back toward the kitchen with the serving platters expertly balanced on her back.

Realizing that her mouth was hanging open, Rarity snapped it shut and tried to compose herself, but she couldn’t help but cringe when she looked back down at her plate. Was this town so poor that it had to resort to battering and frying a living creature?

Looking about the restaurant, Rarity could see that several of the burly lumberjacks had selected the same mountainous plates that she had. She could only wince in disgust as she watched a stallion casually take a bite, and then smile contentedly as if he hadn’t just bitten into the flesh of what had once been a wriggling, slimy fish.

Rarity’s attention was jerked back to her table by the blatant snickering of Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. How in Equestria could they think it this was funny?

"Ya gonna eat that or are ya gonna spend all day lookin’ like it’s gonna flop off the plate?" Applejack said, trying to restrain her own amusement.

"I don’t see how you can joke about… this!" Rarity sputtered, gesturing to her meal with her fork.

"Eh, dunno what you’re so worried ‘bout. It’s not like it could bite ‘ya back." Applejack pressed her hoof to her face to try and keep herself from outright bursting out into laughter, Rarity made the funniest faces when she got like this. "If ya don’t want it Ah’ll take it too."

Rarity quickly pushed her plate across the table, anything to get that fish away from her!

"Really Applejack, you seem too calm about this." Rarity shot, her temper beginning to rise.

"What? Eatin’ fish? Ah’m sure you’ve seen a few ponies goin’ fishin. Big Mac’s got a few fish stories he cin bore ya with. ‘Course, Ah like ‘em when he actually brings ‘em home. Catfish ‘specially." Applejack licked her lips as she placed the breaded fillet on her plate, "Granny’s got a lip-smackin’ tartar sauce recipe that she only makes when we get lots of big fish."

Pinkie grinned, "It’s true. It really is that good."

Rarity stared at her friends, "Is the madness of this town catching? I could have sworn I just heard you say you both have eaten… fish..."

Twilight chuckled, "Actually Rarity, it’s common among Earth ponies to eat fish. Pegasi eat it too, although they tend to eat it… erm..."

"Raw." Fluttershy stated bluntly, "Cloudsdale has a few sushi yas since the griffins introduced the idea to us a long time ago. It's a good source of protein for young pegasi to build up their wing muscles. And… it's really tasty."

Rarity was beginning to turn a shade of green as she covered her mouth. Her queasy stomach offering up an acidic belch before planting her face on the table.

"I’m not hungry anymore." Rarity whimpered.

Carrot Top threw herself against the harness of her cart. The sideboards creaked as it was shaken by the harsh pull, but the cart refused to move. She had overloaded it, but if Carrot Top lightened the cart she would have to come back for one more circuit back to the barn. She was determined to make this the final time she ever visited the carrot patch.

After catching her breath, Carrot Top strained the harness straps with another powerful pull, and this time she felt the cartwheels lurch forward. Pushing back, then forward, she rocked the cart just enough to build up some momentum before she could get it moving up the dirt path.

Keeping her pace quick and steady, Carrot Top kept the overburdened cart from slowing down as she left the now-depopulated field behind her. All around her, Carrot Top could see bare earth from days upon days of harvesting, but despite all of the weeds she and her friends and family had pulled she could see a new crop of dandelions and thistles sprouting from the strange soil.

The carrots still looked stunted and sickly compared to the ripe specimens she had growing back in Ponyville, but there was a marginal improvement from what she had seen when she had arrived. There had been no further damage from the rabbits, and the crows had been mysteriously absent from the entirety of the farm.

The corn was looking very healthy in stark contrast to its neighbors, but there was nothing she or her friends could do for the pumpkins with their vicious hail-scars. Not that it mattered, Jack claimed the pumpkins made for perfect Jack o’Lanterns and if they served a purpose then maybe ponies would buy them just to carve their own.

Her friends had selflessly offered a helping hoof with the Carrots, but Carrot Top had insisted on being alone for now. She had wanted to get lost in her work, and not focus on the events in the farm house. Normally Roseluck wasn’t a mare who gave up and let her friends wallow in unpleasantness, but Carrot Top had remained steadfast in her decision. But, as firm as she was, she did feel genuinely touched by her friend’s concern.

The only way Roseluck had relented and left was a promise to let her plan something to lift their spirits when they all returned to Ponyville. This would likely involve a trip to Berry Punch’s store for several rounds of whatever she had on tap.

Roseluck was no Pinkie Pie, but she did have a way of getting Carrot Top to smile.

Her friends were easy to spot among the barley, still cutting the now small blanket of grain with the use of the Harvest Family’s harvester. It was just a rickety, old one-pony push-plow with a scythe attachment that cut and set the grain in a neat line to be raked and bundled. The trio had plenty more to cut, but with all four of them working together they would have it done in half an hour.

The pumpkin patch in the distance was now just bare vines, and the field where the beans had grown was now clear and barren of anything but sprouting weeds. Helping her friends finish bringing in the barley would be a good way to end the day after she got the carrots put away. She felt she was owed some good conversation after snubbing their offer, and for what had transpired in the kitchen.

Carrot Top grimaced at the memory, but swiftly brushed it aside. For now she wanted to feel something other than anxiety and familial disgust. It was, after all, the reason she had wanted the carrot patch all to herself.

Upon reaching the final twenty yards leading to the barn, Carrot Top grit her teeth as she fought to slow her overburdened cart. Now it pushed her, but with every turn of the wheels this onward charge lost its strength, and would have ground to a halt before reaching the door if Carrot Top had not resumed her strenuous march for the final leg of the journey.

After catching her breath, Carrot Top pulled back the simple rock that held the barn’s large rolling, double-doors from rattling in the wind and pushed the doors open. Inside she could see a high stack of the scarred pumpkins resting on wooden slats meant to keep them off the ground. A mix-match collection of aging barrels and crates that the family had used for many, many years sat along the wall, full of the crops that had been recently harvested. Still more of these containers sat aside, empty and waiting to be filled.

Another session of rocking the cart back and forth was needed to get it moving again, but it was a short journey to the containers. Here, Carrot Top unhitched herself and took a moment to stretch her back. Her mouth was dry, and she was feeling a little hungry but dinner was going to be late with Harvest Moon working in the cornfield with Summer.

Maybe if Roseluck and the girls were up to it, they could slip into town and get something at that restaurant to celebrate the harvest’s end? Almost as soon as the thought crossed her mind, Carrot Top dismissed it with a groan. Applejack was in town and she'd want to assault her with questions, or more likely, ‘welcome’ her to the Apple family. She was probably at Tablecloth's right now, eating some biscuits and hay bacon, grits drowned in maple syrup and... Carrot Top had to stop before she made herself even hungrier.

Carrot Top frowned--Applejack was just a pony, not a dragon sitting atop a golden hoard of breakfast delights. If Roseluck and the others were with her, it might provide some sense of security when it came time to talk to her again.

Returning to the task at hoof, Carrot Top pulled back the lid on one of the crates. It was already half full from her last load, and she was certain she'd have another crate open before she was ready to head back to the field and her friends.

The cart creaked as it was slowly relieved of its burden, and Carrot Top had half emptied it when the sound of somepony approaching the barn made her jump. Curses for Leadfoot and Summer Harvest were muttered under her breath, but the shadow that appeared in the doorway was thankfully unequine.

What lumbered into view was Jack; his shoulders were low and his gait was sluggish, hinting that he had suffered an exhausting day tending to his in-town machinations. He seemed just as surprised to see her as she was, but he quickly relaxed and slumped against the support beam that doubled as the doorframe.

And yet, even from across the barn, Carrot Top could see that he was grinning through the mouth-rip of his mask. It was strange, but somehow she felt her own anxiety melt away as the tall fool waved hello to her.

This wave was answered by Carrot Top hastily throwing her latest hoofful of carrots at the crate (most of which landed on the floor) and hurriedly motioned for her friend to come closer.

An excited grin quickly spread across her face, "Hey, welcome back!"

"Nice to see you too." Jack chuckled as he tried to correct his posture while still leaning against the doorframe "Are we alone?"

Carrot Top nodded, "Yeah, don’t worry. Everypony’s out in the fields, you can relax for a while."

"Good, cause I want to collapse into a pile of hay and sleep ‘till tomorrow." Jack groaned as he slid the barn door shut behind him. "After getting something to eat, of course."

"I wouldn’t leave you to starve, and I’ll make sure you get something decent to eat even if I have to cook it myself." Carrot Top smirked, "If it comes to that you better appreciate it."

"I might be safer with Harvest Moon’s bland cooking." Jack teased, "But safer isn’t always better."

Now that they were cut off from the rest of the farm, Jack removed his hat and then his mask with one quick pull. He yawned, then rubbed his face as he felt fresh air hitting his skin for the first time that day. The burlap had been great for trapping heat when he picked crops at night but working to get the stage finished and running around town all day had made it a stuffy prison.

His eyes were downcast, and he was breathing through his mouth as he walked toward Carrot Top with some difficulty. Her eyes quickly went to his ankle, but thankfully he didn’t seem to be favoring either leg.

With that worry set to rest, Carrot Top let her eyes wander up to his face again. That’s when she saw he was smiling at her, and the sight of it made her want to smile back.

"If you’re smiling, I guess it turned out alright?" Carrot Top asked.

"It was touch n’ go here and there, but it looks like we might just pull this off." Jack groaned as he slumped down beside the cart, resting his head against the sideboards, "Jeeze… you weren’t kidding about Pinkie Pie."

Carrot Top laughed, "Yeah, nothing can really prepare you for Pinkie. The best I could do is soften the blow."

Jack shook his head as he stared up into the rafters, "She just kept talking and talking, and showing up in weird places with weirder questions... if you hadn’t warned me I probably would have broken character."

"Oh yeah? And what about with our resident princess?" Carrot Top asked, almost wishing she had put on her rag pony disguise just to see Twilight’s reactions toward Jack. "Did any of my advice help with her?"

"Are you kidding? If you hadn’t told me about Twilight’s insecurities and her love of books I wouldn’t have been able to play the part of the ‘all-knowing spirit king.’" Jack leaned back against the cart, "I think I got on her good side."

"Eh, you’re just lucky that Roseluck happens to be a gossiper, and Twilight and her friends tend to have their little talks where everypony can hear them." Carrot Top smirked as she scooped up some of the carrots off the floor and dumped them in a waiting crate, "But it really worked?"

Jack nodded, "I had to lay it on pretty thick to get Twilight to believe I’m the Autumn King, and I’m not sure if I pulled it off but it doesn’t matter. All I really had to do was point out how bad off the town was and explain my plan and she got behind it. I had all six of them helping to get the festivities in order for tomorrow." He then smirked, "Even better, some of the locals finally got off their butts and started helping when they saw their princess assisting me."

Carrot Top gave a contemptuous snort, "Tch, ‘bout time if you ask me, but that’s the power of the princesses. When Twilight first got her crown, if the ponies of Ponyville saw her eat somewhere or buy something, and the next day that that business would be swamped with customers."

"It’s nice to know baseless celebrity worship isn’t limited to humanity. But if what those mares are as good as they boasted, we’ll have costumes, food, and all the decorations we need by tomorrow morning." Jack set the back of his head back against the cart, "By some miracle, things are working out perfectly."

Carrot Top flinched and whipped her head around to shoot Jack a frightened look, "Don’t jinx it!"

"Oh trust me, I know there’s plenty that could go wrong, but I don’t think any of those six are going to turn a one-eighty on us." Jack scratched at his growing beard, "I made sure to spell it out to Twilight just how important this festival is to the town, and to the resident spooks. I doubt she’ll jeopardize that on the grounds of simple suspicion."

Carrot Top thought for a moment, then nodded, "That does make sense. Just… keep an eye on those six. They have a notorious habit of complicating things."

"As much as I can, considering how much I already got on my plate." Said Jack, "How are things here, though?"

Carrot Top gave a bored shrug, "Going as expected. We nearly got everything picked, so I don’t think you’ll have to spend the night out in the cold pulling carrots."

"Now there’s some news I like to hear." Jack then looked over his shoulder, his eyes locking on Carrot Top, "But are you doing alright?"

While the question was undoubtedly one of concern for a friend, it was enough to make Carrot Top stop in her tracks. Out of the corner of her eyes, she could see Jack waiting a response, but she kept her focus on the mound of carrots that remained in her cart.

"Did Applejack cause you any problems?" She quietly asked.

Jack shook his head, "She was a little weird around me, but she was polite. I wanted to get her alone to talk to about what happened between you two, but the opportunity just didn’t come up. Sorry."

Carrot Top sat and rubbed her forehead with her hoof, "Don’t be sorry. I don’t blame you for getting distracted. Really… she’s my problem, not yours. You don’t have to try and fix everything. I’m flattered you tried but… I just really want this all to be over."

"If it helps, let’s... just try to focus on the good we’ve done so far." Jack slumped back against the cart, "It’s only a few more days. If we start this off on the right foot then the money should start pouring in and you won’t have to stay under his roof any longer."

"And when that happens I’ll buy you lunch in Canterlot." Carrot Top smiled, already looking forward to being away from this troubled farm and her relatives, "They have some of the best food in Equestria, and none of it was found out in the woods."

Jack laughed despite how tired he felt, "Now there’s something I’ll probably dream about tonight. Chai tea and a good sandwich… turkey, red onions, lettuce, tomato, mayo, swiss, rye bread… maybe a nice carrot cake for dessert..."

Carrot Top blinked, "You like carrot cake?"

"Yeah, my favorite way to eat them." Jack said, "’Course, I nearly broke my disguise over and over when Pinkie kept rolling out those pies."

Jack then adopted a pleading tone, "Tomorrow, please try to distract her for a few minutes while I make off with a whole pie. I want to gorge myself."

Carrot Top paused to look at the carrots she had in her hoof, an idea coming to mind. "I can do you one better. If Pinkie’s up for it, I can maybe talk her into letting me into the restaurant's kitchen. I make a great carrot cake."

"Careful, you begin to spoil me." Jack chuckled, "But… yes I’d like that very much."

"The road to a stallion’s heart..." Carrot Top thought with a lighthearted snort, "Tell me more about how your time with Twilight and her friends."

While Carrot Top continued to unload her cart, she listened to her friend as he began to recount his encounters with her acquaintances from Ponyville. She was surprised to hear that Applejack had treated him with such timidity, but Carrot Top found it amusing to hear hear that the Apple farmer was perhaps more like her superstitious Granny then she would ever admit.

His encounter with Twilight was similarly entertaining to Carrot Top. She could almost imagine the newly-crowned princess completely out of her element with a walking mystery like ‘Lord Barleycorn.’ She didn’t have her library, or a mountain of books to give her the answer. Given Twilight’s proclivity toward manic behavior, Carrot Top had half-expected Jack to tell her about how the librarian had assaulted him with questions. Thankfully Twilight had exercised some restraint, which told Carrot Top that perhaps she didn’t know her as well as she thought.

The story of Fluttershy and Pinkie’s knighting had made Carrot Top laugh outright--something that she had secretly craved for the sake of calming her nerves. The very idea of Pinkie taking anything seriously, or Fluttershy being brave was difficult for her to visualize much less believe. Jack repeatedly swore that their reaction was just as he had told; that both of Applejack’s friends were determined to aid the ponies Hollow Shades in earnest.

Carrot Top wasn't surprised at all. Twilight and the rest of her friends were irrepressible altruists, and Carrot Top knew Jack could be very, very persuasive.

Rarity’s behavior was predictable, and the only point in Jack’s tale that Carrot Top found boring. She still listened intently as Jack vented a little of his annoyance at Rarity’s… ‘peculiarities.’ How anypony could go on for so long about curtains was almost laughable, but Carrot Top did not laugh because she had experienced that same behavior. She made it a point to share a few short tales of her own such encounters with the overdramatic fashionista.

It was when Jack came to Rainbow Dash that Carrot Top became worried.

"I tried several times to talk to her," Jack said, "But she just acted like she hadn’t heard me and flew off to hide behind a low-hanging cloud. Over the course of the day I saw her here or there, always watching me like I was about ready to eat one of the kids or something..."

Carrot Top had at last emptied her cart, and stepped around to speak more quietly with him, "Was she following you when you left?"

Jack shrugged his shoulders, clearly not sharing the mare’s concerns.

"I doubt it." He raised his arms to stretch and yawn before he continued, "Since all the fields are being cleared I couldn’t just sneak through the fields back here, so I did my best fare-thee-well vanishing skit into the corn, kept low as I crept through the stalks to the treeline, and then snuck into the forest. From there it was a simple hike to the old sugaring camp just ten minutes into the woods. I hung out there for a while to rest, and if she had managed to follow me, she would have just seen me lying on busted old stone."

"I hope so," Carrot Top frowned, "But I don’t know what else you could have done. You should thank your lucky stars that Rainbow is not very thorough, and very impatient."

"More things in our favor then." Jack grinned, "And even if she saw me come here, what would she tell her friends? That she saw Lord Barleycorn in the barn on the Harvest Farm. Why, I’m merely here to check on the pleased spirits of field and barn. I’ll play up to Summer’s ego, tell him his fields are destined for greater crops next year, and he will be able to distract the girls until I can slip away. Even if I get stuck in the barn, the girls won’t be allowed to camp outside all night, watching for me to leave."

Carrot Top grimaced, "Well, let’s hope it doesn’t come to that."

Jack‘s smile dimmed, knowing what she really meant.

"You won’t have to deal with Applejack, if you don’t want to." Jack said plainly and softly, "If she thinks I’m a spirit, then maybe I can talk to her about leaving you alone."

If Applejack was indeed superstitious as Jack had implied, such an act could easily spell the end of her troubles. All he would have to do is speak a few words and the Apple family to leave her alone, maybe even get Applejack to swear to secrecy about their relation!

But Carrot Top’s excitement quickly wilted as she continued to ponder such action. She knew this would not fix the underlying problem. Even if she was sworn to silence, Applejack would always behave strangely around her, and ponies would talk. There was also the problem of Applejack being one of the worst liars Equestria’s ever known. The truth would be found out eventually, and Applejack would panic for breaking a supposedly ghostly oath.

Carrot Top hung her head and sighed, if she took this easy path she would certainly pay for it in the long run.

"No, I can’t ask you to do that." She showed him an appreciative smile, "I know you want to help, but please, not like that."

Jack’s small blue eyes met hers, and he said nothing for a while. But, he eventually nodded his head and accepted her decision.

It was about that time that Carrot Top became aware of a faint odor. At first she had thought it was some rotten piece of produce that had been left out, but she couldn’t place any sort of vegetable rot that could have smelled as acrid, and faintly skunky, as what she smelled at that moment.

And then that she leaned closer to Jack, sniffed, and then clamped a hoof over her nose.

"Celestia’s horn, you stink!" Carrot Top wretched, retreating several steps from the odorous human, "Can’t you smell that!?"

Jack shot her an annoyed look, "Well let’s see you go a week of farm work without a bath, then do a bunch of carpentry while wearing a heavy burlap sack on your head and not get a teesny bit sweaty."

"A bit!? Rainbow could probably track you by smell alone!" Carrot Top cried out, "It’s amazing Rarity didn’t give you fits!"

Finding his companion’s remarks to be completely over-exaggerated, Jack gave himself a idle sniff, if only to placate her. He admitted quietly to himself that his body odor was indeed rather strong, but it didn’t seem as bad as she was making it out to be. It had been a warm day, for autumn, anyway.

"Carrot Top, do ponies sweat?" Jack asked, innocently.

Carrot Top blinked at the question, "Um, yeah. Why?"

Jack suddenly moved forward, bringing his nose closer to Carrot Top.

"You don’t exactly smell like a bed of roses either." He retorted smugly.

Carrot Top blinked, suddenly very self conscious about herself. She backed up a little further, if only to get away from Jack’s own odor.

"Well, I’m not the one who’s going to be stewing in those clothes all night." Carrot Top then stated, "You need a bath."

Jack grumbled, "A midnight dunk in the creek. Wonderful."

Carrot Top sputtered, "W-what?"

"Well it’s not like there’s a shower in here." Jack gestured around the barn with his hand, "Unless you want to bring a few big pots of hot water out here it's either a wash tub or the stream outside. Either way, I’ll need some soap."

The shudder that ran through Carrot Top almost made her fall over. The very thought of somepony being stupid or desperate enough to try bathing in the freezing stream even in the moderately warm daylight was completely stupid. If Jack had gotten a cough from being out in the rain, there was simply no way that she would allow him to risk hypothermia so close to the festival.

Carrot Top did her best to ignore the acrid scent that clung to Jack's costume as she walked up to him. Upon gripping his shirt with her teeth, she was thankful there wasn't a taste to go along with it. She gave one firm tug backward, and made it clear she wasn't going to let go unless he moved.

"Get up." She said sternly.

Knowing better to argue with a woman when she took that tone, Jack pulled himself to his feet. Once he was up, Carrot Top then moved around to push him forward with her head, and did not let up until he began to walk towards the door.

Jack begrudgingly pulled his mask back on as he walked, not wanting for anypony to see him so late into the game.

"What’re you plotting?" Jack half-demanded of his associate.

Carrot Top opened the door, then took the lead towards the house.

"You’ll see. Come on." She said firmly, leaving Jack with little alternative but to do as she said.

With the cart and barn now far behind them, Carrot Top led the human up the steps of the Harvest homestead. Like at the barn, she opened the door, and coaxed him inside. The house was as unoccupied as the barn, and not a sound could be heard from the kitchen or from the adjacent living room. Just to be doubly sure, Carrot Top stood silent and listened, and when she heard nothing, she trotted up the stairs with Jack following close behind.

When they arrived at the upstairs bathroom, Carrot Top gestured for Jack to go inside.

"Here you are, I assume you know how a bathtub works." Carrot Top said casually, "Soap and towels are by the sink, and while you’re getting washed I’ll root around in that old trunk so you have something clean to wear tomorrow."

Jack felt like he should protest, but he didn’t quite knew why. If somepony came in and saw him, or rather the Autumn King was using their tub, would they really argue? The sight of that cast iron tub, and the promise of a hot soak quickly swept his worries under the rug.

"From the bottom of my heart… thank you." He said as he shuffled into the bathroom, closing and locking the door behind him.

Carrot Top took a breath and headed back to the barn where Slim Harvest’s trunk was stored. When he was done she’d sneak his mask out of the house and wash it the best she could.

One more night.

One more night and she would get to see the noblest liar she’d ever met either succeed, or fall flat on his face.

Jack meanwhile, simply reclined in the tub, thanked every god and saint he knew that this alien farm house had hot water.

To be continued...

Author's Note

And with that, this chapter is complete. Honestly, as stated in my blog this 2-part chapter was horrible. I can't tell you how many times this had to be altered. I really can't. 10 months of rewriting, tinkering, adding scenes saved to txt files back to it, I really don't know if I'd ever be satisfied if I kept worrying about it. As such, I don't like this chapter, part 1 or 2. I think they're both a complete mess but I have only myself to blame.

An example of how different this was from how I began: The scene with Jack and Carrot Top was actually supposed to be at the beginning. I know the scene with the mane 6 could be called a talking head scene, and it does go on and on, but I had a lot of weird ideas I wanted to dump in there. I could have trimmed some of their conversation, but meh.

Since atm it's october, I'm off to play TF2's Scream Fortress event to relax.

Edited by Solid Punch and Courage Fire

34. A load of hooey.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 34: A load of hooey.

Corn Crib had thought she had been too excited to sleep. She had climbed into the sleeping bag that she had been using since the arrival of her cousin and her friends, and had expected to spend the entire night staring at the ceiling. Since dinner she had done nothing but wonder about the play, and all the fantastical things she would be seeing over the course of the week.

Her thoughts had danced from the rag pony that she had seen at the school, to the story her mother had told about the willow wisp she had seen after meeting Lord Barleycorn for the first time. When those thoughts had run their course, Corn Crib had spent more of the night recalling the old stories that had been passed down to her through the generations. These tales did not solely tell of the spirits that lurked deep in the Everfree, but also in streams and under bridges.

Her favorite had been a story about a lake spirit that gave an honest woodcutter gold and silver axes for simply speaking the truth about losing his own in the deep water. There were others, spirits that could spin straw into gold, or even whisk a pony away to the land of the dead and back.

She wondered if Lord Barleycorn knew any of these spirits.

Despite her fervent excitement, Corn Crib had fallen asleep at some point. The sun was barely peeking through the shutters when she had been jolted awake by the sound of her week-long room mate, Golden Harvest. Her cousin had rolled out of bed and made no attempt to keep her trot quiet as she left to get in line for the bathroom.

Idly, Corn Crib had wished that her cousin had spent another night sleeping in the barn. Her bed wasn’t exactly soft, but it was softer than the hardwood floor.

Her own wait for the bathroom took about as long as it normally did since her cousin and her friends had been staying in her home. That morning it felt like it had taken even longer, though Corn Crib blamed that on her just wanting to eat breakfast and rush into town.

Breakfast was as disappointing as ever, consisting of plain, hot oatmeal warmed on the kitchen stove. The omnipresent pears were back on the table, which Corn Crib cut up and put in her oatmeal solely for the sake of tasting something in the flavorless mush.

Finally, once she had washed her bowl, Corn Crib ran straight to the bathroom to begin brushing her mane and teeth. The thought crossed her mind about what she should wear, if anything. This was her first play, and there were going to be ponies from all across Equestria coming to see not only Lord Barleycorn, but the entirety of Hollow Shades. She knew she should make a good impression.

Cousin Golden had excused herself after breakfast as she normally did. Corn Crib didn’t think too much about her cousin’s routine; morning walks sounded like a dull way to begin the day anyway. If it gave her extra time to herself, then Corn Crib was grateful.

After combing through the meager contents of her closet, Corn Crib settled on something special to wear to town. It was just a simple green neckerchief that had faded through the years, but it was comfortable and wouldn’t be too hard to take off when the time came to get into costume.

Once she was back outside she would have taken off straight to town, to see the droves of ponies come to see the Festival of Spirits.

Her father, however, had other ideas. Namely, deciding who would take what to their tiny square of real estate in the main road marketplace. It might be Lord Barleycorn’s ‘Halloween’ but they still had to sell their wares as they always did at the Fall Harvest Festival.

This did ultimately mean that Corn Crib was on her way to town, but at a much slower pace than she liked. One glowing positive in this situation was that with so many grown ponies helping out, she didn’t have to pull any of the carts.

Her parents had insisted that she stay with them until their tables were set up. This meant she had to walk slowly along with everypony as Leadfoot, Cousin Golden, and her friends all pulled carts full of their best produce, while her father and mother pulled their oldest, most rickety cart containing the two ratty folding tables they would be setting up.

Corn Crib walked beside her carrot farming cousin, eyes locked forward as if the whole town was going to suddenly vanish if she looked away.

"Excited for the festival?" Carrot Top asked in a cheerful tone.

Corn Crib nodded, breaking her concentration to glance at her cousin. Thankfully, the town had not disappeared.

"So am I." Carrot Top continued, "Since I’ve been on the farm, I didn’t get a chance to see you rehearse that much."

Corn Crib sighed, "Well, I don’t really have that many lines, and it’s a short play. Poor Wedge has to handle a lot more than I do."

Carrot Top tilted her head, "How so?"

"Lord Barleycorn called it somethin..." Corn Crib thought for a moment as she tried to remember, "Slap shot… shot Stick..."

"Slapstick?" Roseluck offered, pulling her cart of green beans beside Carrot Top’s.

"Yeah, that’s it!" Corn Crib grinned, "Wedge’s gotta do a lotta silly stuff but he can handle it."

"Oh yeah? Like what?" Roseluck asked.

"Eh, you’ll see soon enough." Corn Crib teased, holding her head high as she kept walking.

Roseluck pouted, "Oh, give me a taste and leave me wanting more eh?"

"Pretty much." Corn Crib smirked as she walked with more spring in her step.

Roseluck would have kept glaring, but Carrot Top’s bit of restrained laughter reminded her to go easy on the little filly. Besides, Corn Crib still had to get on stage, in front of her whole town--not to mention all the visitors from out of town to put on a play she had only rehearsed once. There was little that she could do to the filly that would compare to that.

Corn Crib however continued to walk without any hint of anxiety. If anything she was getting more and more excited as the school house grew closer and closer. Soon the school was behind her family’s procession, and the main road was right around the corner…

And nopony was there.

Well, that wasn’t exactly right. There were the familiar faces of the marketplace, the ponies that farmed the land around Hollow Shades like Corn Crib’s family did. Each family was in the midst of setting up tables along the boardwalk like everypony did every market day. The difference between a normal opening of the farmer’s market and today was the scale. Today, everypony who had even a small pumpkin patch was there, setting up extra tables to showcase their best produce in hopes of making a few extra bits. More ponies were sitting out to help sell their family’s wares, and of course the tables were filled to the brim with all manner of food both cultivated and foraged.

But, these were all locals. Corn Crib couldn’t find a single new face among them.

Deeply disappointed, Corn Crib continued to look around the marketplace as her family continued their trek. Didn’t ponies want to come to her town to see the forest spirits? Did they not like the posters they made?

The more she looked around town, the more she noticed that the town center looked exactly the same as it did last night. The water tower was covered in spider webs, glistening with the last surviving motes of morning dew. The jack ‘o lanterns were grinning alongside each front stoop, and cornhusk dolls were sitting in almost every window, but there was no sign of Lord Barleycorn or anything supernatural.

Well, aside from the wafting scent of pies that was emanating from Tablecloth’s.

Corn Crib let out a frustrated grunt as she walked. Instead of all the magic and mystery she had dreamed up, it looked like business as usual on the first day of the Fall Harvest Festival. She noticed her parents were a little more eager than usual to set up shop in the same patch of road they always took, just outside of Cross Stitch’s tailor shop. Beside them, Corn Crib could see their neighbors, the Sprout family, were setting up their own tables.

While her family busied themselves with the folding tables, Corn Crib stepped aside to continue scanning the town for new ponies, and Lord Barleycorn.

The stage where she had spent all yesterday rehearsing was standing ready to be used, and several foals were loitering around it. The corn rows were gone now, giving the adjacent fields a vast, desolate appearance. No matter how hard she squinted, she couldn’t see any trace of Lord Barleycorn approaching from that direction.

Once the tables were set and the beans, barley, carrots, pumpkins, and corn was neatly arranged, there was little else to do but wait. Daisy, Lily Valley, and Roseluck stepped aside, pleased that their hoof in matters was at an end. Even Carrot Top seemed at a loss as to what she could accomplish at this point. Regardless, they stuck around the table until everything was organized and Summer and Harvest Moon sat out their change drawer.

"If you guys don’t mind..." Roseluck said slowly like a child eying the candy shop across the street, "The girls and I are gonna head on over to the restaurant and see what they’ve got goin’ on."

Summer looked to Harvest Moon, who only shrugged her opinion, then turned his attention to his temporary farm hands, "I don’t see why you can’t, but wait a minute..."

The older, gray stallion dug into his saddlebag, and from his moth-eaten coffers he set a small stack of bits on the table.

"The three of you really went all out for us, and I hope you understand I’d give you more if I could. At least this will buy you a pie or something, right?" Summer said, a genuine smile crossing his lips.

The trio of flower vendors blinked in surprise. Summer had been a taciturn, grumpy host, but he had been gracious in small, humble ways. To see him smile, thank them outright, and even give them money was something they had not expected.

That didn’t stop Daisy from taking the coins, and eagerly flashing Summer a polite smile.

"Thank you very much Summer Harvest. We’ll try to save a piece for you and Harvest Moon too." The green-maned mare gave both Harvests a demure nod of her head before turning and heading in the direction of the one and only restaurant in town.

"Um, yeah, we’ll make sure to do that. Thanks." Roseluck smiled, then turned to Carrot Top. "You comin’ Goldilocks?"

"I appreciate the offer, but not right now." Carrot Top said, with a light stretch of her back, "I kinda wanna go for a short walk around town before things get busy. It’s not like any of us have had a chance to really explore."

Carrot Top then looked to Leadfoot, "You mind showing me around?"

Leadfoot blinked in surprise, then looked to his parents, "Is that okay with you?"

Harvest Moon smiled and nodded her head, all her help seemed to be drying up.

"It’s okay, this is the easy part. I’m sure we’ll be visiting with some of the neighbors when they start feeling chatty." Harvest Moon then looked to her youngest foal, "This means you can go play with your friends, just don’t get too dirty. You do have that play later today."

Corn Crib could hear the pride in her mother’s voice and huffed. As if she’d run off to play in the mud on a day as important as this.

"In that case, we’ll tell ya how the pie was." Roseluck teased as she turned, only to see that Lily and Daisy had left without her.

Roseluck let out an irritated ‘hey!’ as she galloped after her friends, who were already on their way toward the busy restaurant.

Corn Crib sighed, pie sounded pretty good now. The sad thing was between three grown mares and her parents, there probably wasn’t going to be a slice reserved for her. Maybe some of her classmates would want to go over the opening scene’s song with her. It would help her forget about sweets… for a while.

Carrot Top trudged along with Leadfoot as they left the busy nerve center of Hollow Shades for a rarely traveled dirt road that snaked along the Everfree’s border. The trees were still clinging to their golden burden, but much of it was scattered across the road and the surrounding countryside.

The thinness of the forest canopy allowed the midmorning sun to easily illuminate the forest, allowing Carrot Top to see quite a way into the Everfree before it became a brown blur of tree trunks. Although she didn’t believe there were any spirits of the kind Jack was impersonating, she knew that there were more tangible dangers lurking the forest. Having such a clear view made her feel much safer about traveling so near the Everfree’s boundaries.

While she did appreciate the colorful foliage and the company of her cousin, it was the quietness that she had truly sought out as she guided Leadfoot away from the busy market place that was establishing itself in the center of town. The murmur of the town was now long behind them, replaced with the occasional sounds of scurrying squirrels and the enigmatic cry of unseen whippoorwills.

Equine habitation on this road was sparse at best. Back in town they were huddled close together, but the further they walked the distance between the houses grew exponentially. The ones they were currently passing had been boarded up and abandoned to the mercy of the neighborhood and the elements. More ponies who could not afford to live in Hollow Shades, she guessed.

These abandoned houses especially drew Carrot Top’s attention. She half expected to see somepony lounging on the aged porches or working to clear overgrown yards of branches, but all she could hear was the sounds of nature. Such urban desertion was utterly unheard of in Ponyville, and seeing it so widespread allowed her to begin to see just how many ponies had been affected by the mill’s closing.

That said, she wondered how many ponies would be brave enough to wander far from the town come nightfall. All somepony would have to do to create a haunted house would be to pry the boards off one of these house’s door, check to see if the floor was sturdy enough to walk on, and spin some tale of woe about its last occupants. Not a difficult feat.

Even now she imagined passing one of these houses after dark, alone. The moon shining down through thick, moving clouds… reflecting off the top floor windows of this one two-story house. Even in the daylight she could almost swear those high, attic windows were glaring down at her as she walked by.

"Was there anything in particular you wanted to see," Leadfoot asked, seemingly oblivious to the unsettling surroundings they were passing, "Or did you want to just talk to me in private?"

Carrot Top forced her eyes shut as she pushed these absurd fears from her mind’s eye, "They’re just houses Goldie, so grow up."

After taking a long, lingering glance up and down the empty road, Carrot Top answered; "He wasn’t in the barn this morning."

Leadfoot blinked, "Barleycorn?"

"No, Gordy the talking pumpkin." Carrot Top snapped, but quickly flashed her cousin a wincing apology, "I’m sorry, I’m just a little worried. I spent all morning looking for him but I couldn’t find any trace of him."

Carrot Top looked over her shoulder. She didn’t like talking about this so close to town or the woods where somepony could be lurking, but she wasn’t about to break into one of those abandoned houses just to have a private conversation. Besides, if anypony saw her doing that it would just provoke unwanted questions.

At the very least, they were putting distance between themselves and everypony in the marketplace. Just to be safe, she decided to keep her cousin moving until they were well away from town.

"He’s always kept me in the loop about his plans, and suddenly he just vanishes without telling me?" Carrot Top kicked a stone as she walked, and watched it roll off into the tall grass. "Am I just worrying over nothing?"

The question made Leadfoot think back to the past few days. He hadn’t seen much of the scarecrow, as harvesting had left him with very little time for anything else.

"Maybe he snuck out early?" Leadfoot said with a shrug, "Like maybe he didn’t want to get caught in the hayloft while we were loading the carts? He wouldn’t have been able to tell you if you were asleep."

Carrot Top pursed her lips in thought, "Maybe, but when Jack got back from town last night he could barely walk. If I was that tired I’d have slept ‘till early afternoon at the least."

Leadfoot wore an introspective look but otherwise continued to talk, "Right, but he ain’t like us. Maybe he doesn’t need as much sleep as a pony?"

Carrot Top found herself trying to argue that, but she couldn’t rightfully say he was wrong. There was a lot about Jack she didn’t know.

"Well… maybe." Carrot Top said, "But I’d feel better if I knew where he was."

"I’m not worried." Leadfoot stated flatly, "I clearly don’t know him as well as you, but I doubt he would just take off and leave us holding an empty sack."

Carrot Top wasn’t so certain. Oh, she was sure that Jack wouldn’t abandon them, but Jack had said he wasn’t sure how he had arrived in Equestria in the first place. Suppose whatever had deposited him in the cornfield had just as suddenly sent him home?

She shook her head, this was all just baseless speculation that was doing nothing but making her mane turn grey before its time. Jack was probably getting some last minute detail ready. Maybe he was making some alteration to his plan to further help her family specifically. She didn’t know, and wouldn’t know until he reappeared.

"I guess you’re right." Carrot Top said, "He’s only been gone for a few hours and I’m acting like… well, Daisy, and Lily."

Leadfoot raised an eyebrow, "They don’t seem to be that bad."

Carrot Top rolled her eyes, "If the rabbits were running around the farm like you said they were, you’d have seen them and Roseluck all freaking out and shouting ‘the horror, the horror!’"

"I guess Ponyville’s had a rabbit problem before?" Leadfoot asked.

"Hardly, one of Fluttershy’s animal projects went awry and a few dozen young rabbits wandered near their shop and nibbled a few spring flowers at their shop." Carrot Top frowned at the memory of having to calm her friends down, "They lost a whole twenty bits, most of which they were compensated for so they didn’t lose out."

Leadfoot chuckled, "Sounds better than chasing rabbits off with a stick every morning."

Carrot Top’s eyes narrowed, "You’ve never met Fluttershy’s demon-rabbit. I don’t own a stick big enough for that little terror."

Leadfoot laughed, he remembered chasing rabbits away from the crops while the early morning mist still lingered about the forest, not that he ever was able to hit any of them...

"Hey cousin, since we’ve got plenty of time before we gotta head back for that play..." Leadfoot nodded up the road, "I could show you a few things around town for real if you like."

Knowing a walk would help to clear her head, Carrot Top wordlessly accepted the offer and allowed Leadfoot to lead her down the dirt road, away from the town.

As she walked, she told her cousin a few minor tales of her experiences with Angel, but her attention was more focused on her surroundings. The number of abandoned houses now began to decrease, but they were now accompanied by wide swaths of wild vegetation. She could see hints that these were once fields like the ones she had toiled in on her relative’s homestead, but now almost lost to the Everfree. She didn’t want to look at them, but her eyes crept over to one of these sorrowful farms and Carrot Top could not help but cringe.

The house itself was much like the ones Carrot Top and Leadfoot had passed. Like the others, its doors and windows had been boarded up long ago to prolong its life, but neglect and the elements had rendered such efforts meaningless. Its front porch had long ago collapsed and any attempt to enter through the front door would require the use of a ladder. A large tree limb had fallen from one of the many nearby trees, carving a large gash along the house’s wooden siding. Vines had crawled up the one remaining eave spout and were in the midst of spreading out along the front picture window.

The barn was much like the town’s water tower. A portion of its foundation, for whatever reason had subsided and now a whole half of the structure was dangerously tilted to one side. An elm tree had somehow managed to sprout and grow through a broken window, and was perhaps the only thing supporting the neglected barn.

The wooden fences surprisingly still stood intact, although it was surely only a matter of time before a strong wind or tree branches brought them down. The fields were now dominated by a thick tangle of saplings, weeds, and tall thistles. All of them jockeying for space in what was surely once prosperous farm ground.

The one article that Carrot Top would have claimed as the worst aspect of this whole sight was the ‘For Sale’ sign that was laying in the grass. The paint was barely legible, worn away by years of exposure and nopony around was going to put it back in the ground.

Nopony wanted this farm. It was going to stand there, vacant, until it was just a wild thicket, and then become lost to the forest.

Out of the corner of her eye, Carrot Top saw Leadfoot step forward and pick up the sign with his teeth. He sat and tried to press it back into the ground, only for the sign to fall off its stake and bounce into the tall grass. With a exasperated sigh, Leadfoot pushed the stake over, leaving both parts laying in the grass by the road.

"This used to be old Turnip place." He said quietly, eyes remaining on the old sign.

Carrot Top moved to sit beside her cousin, "Did you know them?"

Leadfoot paused, seeming to delve into his memories.

"Not… really. They packed up and moved away about fourteen years ago." Said Leadfoot, "I only knew their filly, Parsnip, but from what I remember they were the first ones to close up and move away when things got hard. They were already real poor before the mill was closed up."

Carrot Top winced, "Makes me wish I’d known sooner… I could’ve been helpin’ you all out so much sooner."

Leadfoot shook his head, "It’s not like dad would have let ya. He’d feel like he was leeching off your hard earned bits."

He then turned and smiled to his cousin, "But, that’s in the past. Maybe when this is all said and done a lot of the families who moved away will come back, to visit if not stay. I wouldn’t mind seeing Parsnip again."

Seeking to nurture this newfound spark of positivity, Carrot Top snickered and nudged Leadfoot.

"Let me guess," She teased, "She was your first schoolyard crush."

Leadfoot’s eyes widened before he began to laugh, "Oh please! If Parsnip heard you say that she probably would've clocked you in the teeth! She acted more like a colt than a filly, and started more fights than anypony in school."

"A real scrappy filly, eh?" Carrot Top snickered, having known a few foals like that in her youth.

"Pfft, ‘scrappy.’ More like ‘bruiser.’ I still remember how hard she could hit..." Leadfoot said as he rubbed his jaw, "But I suppose by now she’s probably mellowed somewhat. Maybe won’t greet me with a hoof to the back of the head like she used to."

"I dunno, I wouldn’t mind seeing you having to defend yourself," Carrot Top snickered, "A mare like that probably went on to become a boxer."

Leadfoot rolled his eyes, "Please, you’re ruining my fantasies about her losing all her aggression and becoming a librarian."

Feeling far more at ease, Carrot Top looked out at the crumbling farm house and the surrounding field. Somehow, it seemed to lack the depressing overtones she had felt before. Actually, as she cocked an ear she couldn’t hear anything. It was as if the entire farm were asleep; peacefully dreaming of happy memories.

It was still a sad sight to be sure, but now it looks less like a foreboding shadow of what might happen to her family’s home, and more of a lasting testament to the ponies that had lived previously here.

"You know," Leadfoot began, "There are a few cool things I could show you that are better than a busted up old farm house. You wanna check ‘em out with me?"

One final glance at the old farm was enough for Carrot Top.

"Sightseeing sounds like a decent way to spend an Autumn morning." She said, "Lead on."

They passed more houses, but while Carrot Top pressed him to disclose details of their destination, Leadfoot was oddly tight-lipped. He chuckled at her questions, and just assured her that it would be ‘neat.’

The houses almost disappeared as Leadfoot now lead her further and further down the road. At two points the road forked, and always he took the path that continued around the forest. The entire time they walked he kept his eyes on the forest edge, and before Carrot Top could ask what he was looking for, he pointed.

She saw a few rotten posts sitting on the side of the road, and as they drew near Carrot Top could see the path forked again, and this time Leadfoot turned. He hesitated at the forest’s edge, and she saw his ears swivel as he looked around the trees before marching on.

"Thank Celestia for this sun… okay." He turned to his cousin, "It’s only a little way from here."

Carrot Top frowned, having grown tired of Leadfoot’s silence, "You know, most ponies like to know why they’re being led into the Everfree."

Leadfoot looked back at her, and she could see he was a little nervous about entering the forest himself.

"That’s fair I guess. I was just thinking that seeing it yourself without any build up would be a good idea. I didn’t get any when the older colts showed me this place." Leadfoot let out a sigh as he thought, "Lot of the older foals sneak out here once in awhile when they wanna have some private time. ‘Was the only place nopony went back when I was young, and now there’s plenty of those ‘round every corner."

Carrot Top raised an eyebrow, but allowed her cousin to continue.

"It’s an old forest shrine some of the old timers put up. Might be the first, I don’t know." Leadfoot glanced down the forest path, "It’s also the biggest."

This got Carrot Top’s curiosity to swell, "How far in is it?"

"Not that far at all. I can almost make it out." Leadfoot said as he gestured to a leaf-blanketed hill which the path snaked around, "If it weren’t for that hill, you could see some of the stones."

Carrot Top looked up at the sky, judging the time of day by the sun as it inched towards its zenith.

"Well, the Everfree is safest at noon..." Carrot Top said as she nodded to the forest path, "After you."

The two had barely began when Carrot Top added; "So… stones huh?"

Leadfoot nodded, "Big ones they stood up in a circle, or at least they were. When I was here last there was only one still standing, and all the little ones had been kicked outta place by somepony."

Carrot top tried her best to hide her frown. She had let Leadfoot lead her all this way to see a ruined old forest shrine? Her nostrils flared as she reminded herself that there probably wasn’t much to actually see in Hollow Shades that wasn’t either old, broken, or about to break.

Still, if she was going to see something located in the Everefree, then now was the time to see it. She might broach the idea of taking ponies around the abandoned farm houses, but going into the Everfree after the sun was down was something only a fool would do.

She then remembered Jack had traveled the Everfree at night. Nevertheless, she stood by her mental pronouncement.

"You’ll like it," Leadfoot promised, eyes on the approaching hill, "Somethin’ about the place that’s just so… peaceful. I used to come out here when I wanted a little time alone. Once thought about putting the stones back in place, but they’re just too big."

Leadfoot had only finished his last sentence when he and Carrot Top heard something from around the hill. It was the rough sound of shovels, and the pair were lured down the path to see what was happening at this ruin.

The cylindrical stones that made up the outer ring were three, maybe four times taller than Carrot Top. Each was round as a barrel, and consisted of a common gray variety of rock that Carrot Top did not know by name. Each was roughly flat on top, and moss and sickly-green lichens dotted the coarse surface of the stones.

And they were all standing tall in freshly disturbed soil.

But the stones were not what Carrot Top was looking at. A pair of stallions were digging in the center of the ring, deepening a wide hole while Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, and the missing human were arranging smaller, rounded stones in a ring around this hole. Outside the ring, there was one last pillar of stone, larger than the others, which Carrot Top easily guessed was awaiting its new home that the diggers were preparing.

The sight of Jack working so closely with Twilight and Applejack in this remote and unimportant corner of Hollow Shades stunned Carrot Top. This is where he had been, digging in the dirt and playing with rocks?

Twilight and Applejack had not noticed either of the newcomers, as they were deeply engrossed in one of the fanciful stories ‘Lord Barleycorn’ was fond of telling Corn Crib and her schoolmates.

"Couldn’t this princess use her magic to get away from the giant?" Twilight asked as she adjusted an egg-shaped stone to stand straight up.

"She would have, if she had been an alicorn. However, Princess Buttercup was a mere earth pony that was on the cusp of marrying into royalty, as I’m sure I mentioned." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "But at the top of the cliff, the giant, the swordspony, and their short, nasally employer looked back to find they were being followed by a stallion dressed in all black..."

It was only by chance that Lord Barleycorn looked up from his own adjustments to the ring and noticed Leadfoot and Carrot Top. He seemed genuinely surprised as he suddenly stood and brushed himself off, and the sudden halt in his story caused the two mares to glance at him and follow his eyes to the newcomers on the road.

Applejack’s eyes visibly widened at the sight of Carrot Top, then purposefully directed her attention to the scarecrow that had up until now been telling them all a story. It was a gesture that Carrot Top felt simultaneously grateful for, and somewhat insulted.

Twilight however offered a pleasant, if somewhat strained smile. Unlike Applejack, she looked exhausted. Carrot Top wagered it was from moving all of those stones, the Princess of Bookworms never looked very fit.

The two stallions who were digging also seemed to notice the silence and looked where the Princess of Friendship and the Sovereign of Autumn were looking. Leadfoot recognized them as two of the woodcutters that loafed around the Rusty Nail nowadays, although he didn’t exactly know them by name.

Regardless, the two loggers casually returned to digging once they were reassured that the halt in Lord Barleycorn’s story was caused by the arrival of some ponies, and not something more dangerous.

"I wasn’t expecting the two of you to show up." Lord Barleycorn said, "Although, the more the merrier. This is a place of merriment, though moreso for spirits than ponies."

Carrot Top chose to keep her focus on Lord Barleycorn and ignore Applejack, for now. The bigger question was what exactly Jack was up to in this weird place.

The story Lord Barleycorn had been telling was seemingly forgotten as the scarecrow gestured about the ring with an animated wave of his arms.

"So, what do you think? Almost as good as new, eh?" Lord Barleycorn asked.

Carrot Top nodded her head, choosing to play into Jack’s narrative.

Lord Barleycorn then motioned to the two mares standing near him, "Although I would never have seen such wholesale restoration without Lady Twilight Sparkle’s magic, or Lady Applejack’s immense strength, or the dutiful toil of my esteemed new friends."

The two stallions paused in their digging, then set to their work with renewed vigor. Even from where she stood, Carrot Top could see the big smiles that were plastered across their faces. She even thought she heard one of them squeal like an excited filly.

Applejack seemed similarly excited at the compliment, but like the diggers she chose to keep her head down and kept working on arranging the ring.

Twilight, on the other hoof, seemed a little taciturn as she used her magic to levitate the large pillar of rough-hewn stone out of the dirt where it had settled, roll it in mid air and set it back down. Another, less straining spell quickly scoured the mud clean off its surface, leaving it relatively clean and ready to place in the center.

"This isn’t exactly what I had in mind when you said you were going to show us some historical sites." Twilight grumbled.

Lord Barleycorn seemed unaffected by Twilight’s sour mood, and gave a playfully exaggerated shrug, "And I wasn’t expecting you to make such a marvelous suggestion about restoring this wondrous site to its full glory. I think it speaks mountains to your highness’s vast generosity."

Twilight wasn’t buying Lord Barleycorn’s flattery as she leveled a sideways glare at him.

"I remember saying that I wished I could have seen this shrine when it was first built." Twilight’s glare softened as she saw the two diggers climb out of the hole, to which she sighed in defeat as looked toward the central pillar, "Of course, it would go a lot quicker if you had some of your spirit friends to help…"

While Applejack visibly flinched, the stallions openly gaped at the princess for saying something so blatantly rude to Lord Barleycorn.

"Uh Twi, um, ya sure ya don’t wanna rephrase that?" Applejack said, trying to whisper her advice to her friend.

Carrot Top hid her smile with her hoof, it seemed even Applejack was convinced. It was also pretty amusing to see Twilight as the unpopular authority figure for a change.

Twilight opened her mouth, intent on arguing with Applejack but swiftly saw how pointless that would be. Instead she seemed resigned to finish what she had started and enveloped the heavy stone in her lavender aura. The princess muttered quietly to herself, her irritability poorly hidden as she abruptly snapped the large pillar straight up. As it began to move, Twilight clenched her teeth as she strained under the pillar’s weight, her full concentration needed to move what was surely a ton of solid rock the ten yards to the freshly dug hole.

The pillar was carefully dropped in the hole, where Applejack and the stallions hurried to fill the hole and pack the earth around its base. Twilight kept her magical hold on it, restraining the stone from leaning one way or the other while the others worked.

It was only a minute and the deed was done.

Leadfoot cautiously stepped forward into the stone ring, marveling at the upright stones, all neatly arranged like he had seen in old pictures. He was elated to see the shrine in pristine conditions, obviously, but there was a sense of wonder in his eyes that reminded Carrot Top of foals when they saw Princess Celestia for the first time.

"I never thought I’d get to see what this looked like with all of them standing..." He said, stepping up to put a hoof up against one of the standing stones.

Leadfoot tapped the stone with his hoof, but the stone didn’t budge an inch. It would clearly take more than a simple prodding to tip it over. The elder Harvest sibling grinned, this meant it would stay up for many, many years to come.

"It’s all for the benefit of Hollow Shades. May this shrine continue to mark the love your forebears had for our beloved wood." Lord Barleycorn announced as he reached into his pocket.

Carrot Top watched as Jack pulled out a small, brass bell which he curiously gave a quick ring. The chime seemed much louder in the quiet of the Everfree than it should have been, almost seeming to echo amongst the trees.

Regardless of the strange gesture, Leadfoot continued to smile, "Thank you. I’ve wanted this place to get rebuilt for a long time. ‘Never thought it’d happen."

Lord Barleycorn shook his head, "Don’t thank me, thank our helpful new friends Redwood and Hemlock, for being such superb diggers."

Both stallions puffed out their chests, clearly proud at being complimented by a spirit.

"And of course, it would be criminal to not mention Lady Applejack and Princess Twilight. Without their gracious offer, this site might never have seen its day of restoration." Lord Barleycorn tucked the bell into his armpit and proceeded to quietly clap his sleeved hands together in applause.

Applejack responded with a tip of her stenson and a slight bow of her head. To Carrot Top she looked about as tickled as the two locals.

Twilight on the other hoof looked completely unaffected by Lord Barleycorn’s continued flattery. Instead, she seemed to share Carrot Top’s curiosity with the bell that was now tucked under his arm.

"Is… there some significance to the bell you rang?" Twilight asked, "Is it just ceremonial, or does it have some sort of mag-ow!"

Twilight glared over at Applejack, who had just jabbed her in the withers.

"Applejack probably doesn’t want Twilight to offend our resident spirit." It took a lot for Carrot Top not to grin like the cat that caught the mouse, "Oh to be a mare of low moral fiber for five minutes… I could abuse this so easily."

"I was just asking a question." Twilight snapped at Applejack, trying to keep her voice down as she rubbed her side.

"Well, don’t. Ah told ya these spirits can be real fickle. ‘Best not rile ‘im up." Applejack shot back.

The scarecrow seemed to completely overlook Twilight’s sour mood, and rather than address her question (or the argument that seemed to be brewing) he turned his attention to Carrot Top.

"And Miss Carrot Top, it’s wonderful to see you again. Were you sent to fetch me for the play?" Lord Barleycorn said, covertly signalling to her with a wink.

Carrot Top nodded, clearly getting the message, "Oh, uh, yeah! The foals are practicing, but they want to have you help them go over everything one more time."

"And the little ones probably want another story." Lord Barleycorn let out a sigh of mock weariness, "So be it."

He turned to Twilight and gave a flourishing bow, "And so, Twilight Sparkle, I must depart from your most exalted company. I trust young master Leadfoot will be more than up for the challenge of escorting both you and your lovely friend around Hollow Shades?"

Leadfoot blinked. Him? Escort a princess?

"I, um..." Leadfoot stammered.

"But what about-" Twilight quickly shut her mouth as she saw Applejack raise her hoof for a second time.

"Splendid, I knew you were a colt of valor." The scarecrow beamed as he carefully stepped through the circle to join Carrot Top and Leadfoot on the road, "I apologize for dashing off, but I’ve much to do and I cannot dally here."

He clearly seemed to be in a hurry to leave, for as soon as he finished he slowly began to walk up the forest path back up to the old road.

"You’ve done the forest a great service, dear Twilight Sparkle. Trust me on this!" Lord Barleycorn called back over his shoulder.

Carrot Top wasn’t sure what to make of that last comment, but she was more than eager to follow Jack. She knew she should have stayed and spoken to her estranged cousin, but there was the more tantalizing mystery of what Jack was up to. What purpose did rebuilding this local shrine have? Had he used the work to hit up Twilight and Applejack for information? If so, what had he learned?

Although she was already trotting along to catch up to Jack, Carrot Top could not help but glance across the arrangement of stones. She instantly regretted it, as she found herself locking eyes with Applejack for a moment. All it did was make her feel uncomfortable, and reinforce the inevitability of that uncomfortable talk she would have to have with her apple farming cousin.

Carrot Top did not look back as she slowly disappeared behind the hill with Lord Barleycorn.

Back at the shrine, Leadfoot watched his cousin and the biped leave. He had expected for Jack to leave with one of those songs he liked to sing, but it seemed he preferred a silent exit this time.

Behind him, Leadfoot could hear the loggers gathering their shovels as they prepared to head back to town. He didn’t blame them, not everypony liked to be in the Everfree, even in daylight. Normally he didn’t either, but there was something about this spot that made him feel secure.

While Leadfoot wasn’t eager for Hemlock and Redwood’s company, he wasn’t comfortable being left alone with Applejack and princess Twilight.

"I hope I’m getting an apology for those punches." Twilight snorted, "You hit me pretty hard."

"Sorry, but ya kept provokin’ him." Applejack frowned, "Ah thought ya said it didn’t matter if he was or wasn’t real. Shouldn’t that mean we shouldn’t risk makin’ the spirits mad?"

Twilight raised an eyebrow, "Were we talking to the same Lord Barleycorn? He seemed very open to chatting about everything..."

"If he brings it up, sure, but it ain’t polite to pester ‘im with questions." Applejack explained.

Twilight rolled her eyes, "What happened to you not believing any of Granny Smith’s stories? I think I remember you saying they were, quote; ‘a load of hooey.’"

Applejack face turned a shade whiter as she quickly crossed her legs and looked about.

Leadfoot looked over to Hemlock and Redwood, who were now hastening to abandon him here with the grumpy princess. The way they were quietly making for the path, shovels tightly gripped in their teeth told Leadfoot everything. They were afraid that Princess Twilight’s irresponsible words were going to cause the shrine spirits to call down a curse at any minute.

If these two mares were going to keep bickering like this, Leadfoot wished he had possessed the forethought to slink away with those loafing loggers when he had the chance.

That’s when Twilight facehooved, suddenly realizing that a golden opportunity that had passed her by.

"I should have at least asked him about Celestia." Twilight moaned, "I can’t believe I didn’t think of that! There’s hardly any written documentation about her personal life… and he does seem to like to talk… and I got distracted by this ruin and that silly story he was telling!"

Applejack took a step back from her friend, undoubtedly worried as she glanced around at the trees and again crossed her legs.

If Leadfoot hadn’t known better, he reasoned he would be doing the same.

Twilight noticed Applejack’s gesturing as well, and only grew more frustrated.

Sensing a possible topic that might calm her down, Leadfoot decided to open his mouth. If he was going to walk them back to town, he wanted it to be a pleasant walk.

"What exactly would you have asked him?" Leadfoot asked, "About Princess Celestia, I mean."

Twilight regarded Leadfoot for a moment, seemingly caught off guard by somepony actually asking her about her teacher.

"Well," Twilight began, "He said that he used to have picnics with her, I wonder where those were held. If they were held in Canterlot I’m sure there would be some documentation on him, and I’ve never read about any Autumn spirit in any book in the Canterlot Library."

Leadfoot shrugged, "Maybe the princess never talked about him? Do you write about every pony you meet?"

"No, but I’d hardly count that scarecrow… thing as just anypony I’d meet in the street." Twilight sighed, "The second Princess Celestia comes back from her diplomatic mission I’ll have to ask her about him."

It was strange for Leadfoot to see a princess, new or old, so chained by superstition. He had thought that if Twilight wanted, she could just invoke the power of her crown and have her way. Of course, Leadfoot was quick to remind himself that if Celestia behaved like that she would not be known for being so benevolent.

The loggers were now long gone, and the wind caught the attention of the remaining three ponies in the shrine as the leaves rustled loudly for a moment.

Leadfoot sniffed the air, testing the humidity. He didn’t know as much about the weather as the pegasi, but he could usually tell a storm from a swell of wind and the odor of rain. However he detected nothing in the air that hinted at an unexpected rain storm, but it was especially strange that such a gust would surge like that when the wind had been so completely absent today.

He shrugged it off, the weather was hardly predictable.

Twilight opened her mouth, and the wind rose again, shaking the trees with such force that the greater specimens creaked and groaned under the strain. The leaves rustled with such a cacophony that it silenced her instantly, and quickly brought all three ponies closer together as if huddling together might offer some protection.

This lasted only a few seconds, but when the wind stopped the forest was dead silent.

"Maybe we should go, before another gust like that drops a tree limb on somepony..." Twilight suggested timorously.

Both Applejack and Leadfoot silently agreed and followed Twilight through the shrine toward the path.

No sooner than Twilight had stepped on the path, Applejack’s voice caused her to pause.

"T-Twi-Twilight..." Applejack trembled, "Look..."

There was something in her friend’s voice that made Twilight hesitate. She had known Applejack to attack Timberwolves, Changelings, and if Applebloom was to be believed, a chimera. Whatever was making such a capable earth pony like Applejack to sound so struck with terror had to be something on par with an angry dragon.

Twilight turned, and beside her she saw Leadfoot staring, slack-jawed at the same spot that Applejack was.

The area above the shrine was flickering with the flight of more than a dozen, small dancing flames. Each was a ghostly, pale-gold, and floated here and there, moving about in a manner that suggested intelligence. They bounced and weaved in a chaotic dance above the stones, although some were resigned to linger about the mighty central stone.

For Twilight, she stood transfixed as she watched these lights freely float about the stones. Had they come to see the shrine? It seemed the only thing that made sense. The old folk stories that she had read in both volumes of Myths and Mysteries of the Everfree sprang to mind, yet the book had done nothing to suggest how fascinating and beautiful such entities could be.

Beside her, Applejack was keeping her forelegs firmly crossed, yet there was a vivid look of awe on her face that Twilight felt she shared.

The strange silence of the shrine was softly replaced with an equally strange echoing sound that seemed both loud and yet indistinct, like listening to a party that was going on next door.

The lights continued to dance over the stones, although Twilight could not see if these ethereal creatures even realized that they were being observed. The whole scene left her unsure whether or not she should try to speak to them, come closer, or quietly excuse herself from this spectral jamboree.

Twilight had turned to Applejack intending to inquire what the best course of action was with these lights. No sooner than a single syllable had left the alicorn’s mouth than a loud thrum of some unearthly horn roared, shaking Twilight to the bone.

The sound had silenced the quiet chatter of the lights, and every point of dancing starlight now stood still as if expecting something to happen. Twilight’s eyes darted about the shrine, looking for what could have possibly made that baleful roar.

From the corner of Twilight’s eye, she saw a flicker of movement. Something had darted behind a tree. A shadow, massive, indistinct yet unnaturally black for this time of day seemed to flow across the ground like running water. It stalked to and fro among the trees, approaching the path with rapid, almost predatory movements.

Now much different stories were remembered, tales of hauntings and vengeful, hate-filled spirits that lurked in abandoned wells and murder sites. Yet, Twilight could not seem to move her legs, or look away from this apparition as it lurked closer and closer.

The one thing Twilight was certain of was that no clouds or aerial creature could have made this shadow.

When it had approached within ten yards of the princess, the shadow actually pulled itself from the ground, forming itself into a floating mass of black fog or smoke. This spectral form undulated as it inched closer, growing in distinction until it resembled that of the disembodied head of a wild and bearded black goat.

Still its transformation was not finished. No sooner had it attained some level of familiarity of the caprine form, its features began to exaggerate into wilder and more savage states as if to clearly advertise its malicious intent.

The shadow-goat’s slender maw opened, and again came that horrible thrum that chilled Twilight’s blood as the head continued to float closer and closer to her and her friends.

No. Not her and her friends. Just her. It wasn’t looking at Applejack or Leadfoot. Those burning eyes were focused on her and her alone. In an instant Twilight knew it was angry at her. Was it because of what she had said? It had to be. It was coming for her because she had offended these shrine-guard spirits with what she said...

By now logic had utterly fled from Twilight’s mind. There was no questioning what was going on, or what it was. Now having given into her fright, Twilight Sparkle screamed like a little filly and turned, her hooves thundering as she turned down the path and fled. She didn’t look back until she was out of the Everfree and halfway back to town.

To be continued…

Author's Note

Spooky, huh? I wonder what that was. :pinkiehappy:

Edited by: Solid Punch, Courage Fire, Cyberlord4444, and Almighty Commenter.

35. Greetings, dear pretender.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 35: Greetings, dear pretender.

To say Carrot Top wanted answers was an understatement. However, that did not mean that she would allow herself to be careless.

Upon exiting Everfree, she quietly turned to guide Jack further along the old, abandoned road.

Step by step the pair moved farther and farther away from town, and Carrot Top took note of the grass that grew beside the road. The further from the town they traveled, the taller and more wild it seemed to appear. The grass now stood eye level with her as she trotted ahead of her friend. She reckoned that it had never been cut since this spring, if at all, and that the Everfree’s unnatural taint had allowed it to reach such amazing heights… for grass, of course.

While the grass did loom in on the road and give the whole stretch of road an oppressive quality, Carrot Top was never more pleased that Hollow Shades had such poor road care. While it was unnerving to see such unnaturally verdant growth, it was perfect for obstructing her view of the forest path she and her friend had just left. If she could not see the path from traveling along the natural curvature of the road, than anypony who serendipitously blundered out of the forest could see them traveling in this direction.

It wasn’t until the exit vanished behind the treeline that Carrot Top breathed easily, but she still felt she should put more distance from the path for her own peace of mind.

Jack, meanwhile, seemed to share none of her concerns. Throughout the entire walk from the shrine he had remained silent. He followed behind Carrot Top like an obedient foal; his arms casually folded behind his back as he occasionally glanced about at the scenery as if this was nothing but a leisurely sunday stroll.

Finally, at a sharp turn in the road Carrot Top brought their journey to a halt. The path continued onward and upward, lazily snaking its way up a shallow hill which was eminently crowned with a tall stone monument of some sort, and around it sat more recognizable stones; gravestones.

What had happened in the Everfree had been stressful enough, and despite her adamant rationality in the face of old superstition, Carrot Top felt she did not have the nerves to go traipsing about a cemetery; daylight or not.

"Okay, this should be far enough," Carrot Top announced, still keeping her voice slightly hushed before turning to Jack with an annoyed glare, "Now what in Celestia’s name are you doing out here playing with rocks!?"

Jack raised his arms in a great stretch and yawned, "I was hardly playing, I think the historical society of Hollow Shades will be excited to hear their old shrine is standing again."

Carrot Top grit her teeth, she was not in the mood to get the same verbal run-around that Jack commonly gave everypony else.

"You know what I mean! You were dead tired last night, and I came out to give you some breakfast this morning but you weren’t there." Carrot Top punctuated her statement with a firm stamp of her hoof, "Do you have any idea how worr-"

A shrill, unmistakably female shriek prematurely ended Carrot Top’s outburst.

Both man and mare exchanged a brief but mutually concerned glance as they rushed back up the road, toward the sound of the scream. They arrived in time to see Twilight Sparkle, her wings were flapping about uselessly as if in her mad dash from the forest she had completely forgotten how to use them. The alicorn was bolting toward town as fast as her hooves could take her, still in the midst of screaming in horror from something Carrot Top and Jack had narrowly avoided.

Right behind Twilight was Applejack and Leadfoot. Neither were screaming, or maybe Twilight was beating them in sheer volume; Carrot Top wasn’t sure.

It was hard for Carrot Top to believe what she was seeing. She had personally seen Twilight lift a heavy water tower with just her magic, fight a changeling invasion at the Canterlot wedding, and outwit a unicorn that was using some evil magic necklace to make herself a threat to Equestria itself. Now here she was running like… well, like Carrot Top’s flower tending friends when rabbits approached their precious azaleas.

The cries died down as they fled toward the safety of Hollow Shades, and Carrot Top strained her ears to uncover anything monstrous lurking about in the forest. She could hear the shuddering of the leaves in the trees, a few scattered leaves dancing on the bare dirt path, but there was no gnashing of teeth or the crashing of something storming through the forest in search of equines to eat. In many ways the silence was worse, for it fed her already wild imagination.

Carrot Top had begun backing away from the path, eyes searching along with her ears for something amiss in the forest. Suddenly, her flank collided with Jack’s legs and she jumped and spun around, snapping into a fight or flight posture. When she saw Jack staring curiously down at her, Carrot Top quickly attempt to play off her embarrassment as annoyance by glaring up at the masked human.

"Well… that was unexpected," Jack then chuckled, "’Course, maybe it wasn’t. Little miss star butt was sayin’ some things she really shouldn’t have."

That comment caused Carrot Top to raise an eyebrow. She had to wonder when Jack bought into the superstitions of rural earth ponies, because he didn’t sound like he was speaking ironically.

"What are you talking about?" Carrot Top asked.

"First," Jack said, "I wanna say I’m sorry if you thought I snubbed you this morning. Things got… pretty weird last night."

Carrot Top suddenly felt a twinge in the pit of her stomach. Why didn’t she like the sound of that? "What happened?"

"I’ll tell you the whole thing, just let me sit down. I’ve been on my feet for hours." Jack motioned for Carrot Top to follow him to the side of the road.

Carrot Top would have been more comfortable if Jack would have chosen a more secure location for this round of storytelling. Good visibility or not, Carrot Top wanted to be back at the farm house where there was a good hundred and fifty yards between her and the nearest tree.

With utter fearlessness, Jack casually led Carrot Top to a large rock that sat near the side of the road and sat with his back to the woods. Carrot Top couldn’t understand how he could do this, surely he had seen the same screaming, fleeing ponies she had.

Whatever the case, Carrot Top was going to get answers, even if she had to kick him all the way back to town.

Jack took a moment to get comfortable on the rock before clearing his throat, "Alright, I’ll start with last night. I woke up after a while to eat the food you left for me, thanks again by the way, and since it was still dark I was going to just go back to sleep. But… this is where I have to ask you to keep quiet about I’m about to tell you. You can’t even tell Leadfoot."

Carrot Top’s eyes narrowed dangerously, "Aren’t I keeping enough secrets to prove that I’m trustworthy?"

Jack quickly shook his head, "Sorry, I didn’t mean to imply anything like that, but this is… something I gotta stress now. Like I said, things got really, really weird last night and you’re the only one I think I can talk to about this."

Carrot Top still wore a firm glare as she sat down in the road.

Seeing how he had seemingly riled his one and only confidant, Jack decided it was best to get on with his story…

It was the umpteenth time that Jack had slumped back into the hay of the Harvest’s barn, and Jack was a little worried at how he was becoming used to it. He jokingly pondered that he’d somehow die of comfort next time he slept in an actual bed. Of course, his comfort partially came from simply being off his feet, and possessing a full stomach thanks to the charity of Carrot Top’s plate.

With his homespun blanket pulled around him and his mask folded into a thin pillow, Jack was soon asleep. His dreams came almost as swiftly, and felt himself drawn to the familiar forest of his home and the familiar haunts he knew as a child. He passed familiar trees and stones, along the winding stream that he had hunted tadpoles, and he felt his soul drink in the stillness and quiet that only came from peaceful places where no one else visited.

It was as he traveled a familiar deer path that he heard the loud hoot of an owl that the sunny dream-forest vanished in the blink of an eye. Jack went rigid, a terrified gasp escaping his lips as he clutched his chest and stumbled. He had been in mid-step, and thought for a moment that he had gone blind as the world was suddenly very dark. Another hoot came, and when Jack stood and looked about, he realized that he was deep in the Everfree.

"You were in the Everfree!?" Carrot Top flinched at her own outburst, and hastily looked up and down the road. Thankfully, she had not attracted any attention.

Jack nodded.

"You..." Carrot Top rubbed her forehead, "...are amazingly lucky. If you were anypony else Jack you’d be dead."

Jack sighed, "As I was saying..."

A quick pinch of his cheek was followed by a several slaps, and Jack was soon convinced that he was not dreaming. It was a perplexing situation, as he had never known himself to be a somnambulist. There was of course the possibility that living in a land full of colorful, magical equines had done something to him. Perhaps he could ask the princesses of the land about it, if they were as wise as Carrot Top implied they were.

His first thought was to try and double back the way he had been facing, but he quickly disregarded that idea. He had no idea if he had walked in a straight line from the farm, which was unlikely due the uneven, shallow hills that dotted the forest. Simply turning around and walking could send him deeper into this weird wood.

In the dark he could spy no familiar tree or rock, and grumbled as he began to look for a tall tree which he could climb. If he couldn’t see the edge of the forest in the dark, then he would have to spend hours in the safety of the tree until the sun could help guide him back to town. Sitting in a tree all night was not something that Jack looked forward to, but it was preferable than making himself a blatant target for forest predators.

His plan sadly now relied on him finding a tree he could clamber up. It would have to be one that was not only tall enough to reach above the treeline, but sturdy enough to hold his weight for hours.

Jack paused to let out a tired sigh, "… and here’s where the story gets to the part I don’t want Leadfoot or anypony else to hear."

At Jack’s behest, Carrot Top came a little closer as he spoke more quietly. The human also leaned in, and for the first time today he seemed concerned about secrecy. Worse, there was a odd degree of furtiveness in his eyes that made Carrot Top uneasy, although she tried not to show it.

"Alright, what happened next was that through pure happenstance I stumbled upon that very shrine back there, and I swear what happened next actually happened." Jack looked Carrot Top in the eye, seeming to plead with her as he began to wring his hands together.

Jack’s attention went to the ground, seeming to retreat from Carrot Top and the world for a moment.

"Back before… I came to this place," Jack said wistfully, "When I was a kid my dad used to tell me all kinds of ghost stories when we went on camping trips. He was good at it, and I was a little coward back then."

Jack then shook head and chuckled bitterly, "All it took for me to turn back into that same gutless six year old who was scared of a tree outside his window was traveling to the land of magic ponies and finding out forest spirits are real."

"W-wait… ‘real spirits?’" Carrot Top sputtered, "You saw..."

Jack responded with a very sober nod, "Real ghosts."

Jack had spied a clearing among the trees, a large oblong area where the trees allowed the silvery light of the moon to touch the forest floor. He might have ignored it, and returned to looking for a suitably sized tree to climb if something hadn’t caught his eye.

Large and mysterious stones lay basking in the moonlight, resting in a crumbled pattern that suggested they had once stood in a manner not unlike that of far and ancient Stonehenge. It was curiosity that made him abandon his upward glances to the clearing, and was soon stepping through the undergrowth into this unusually bright glade.

The moment Jack had fully stepped into the moonlight he was so stunned he could perform no further action.

Dozens, maybe hundreds of small, candle-like points of shifting witchfire danced upon the stones, while many more floated above the ruin in strange patterns. Music, far off and alien was suddenly heard, mixed with a voices that were cheerful yet oddly subdued. He only witnessed the dance and the cheer for a moment before the lights stopped their revelry and the music swiftly turned to silence.

For Jack, he was increasingly feeling as if he was the uninvited and unwelcome guest. He lowered his head and tipped his hat as if hoping these gestures might excuse his presence before he began a slow and timid escape back to the blackness of the undergrowth.

He had barely taken one step back when two of the lights sprang forward and hovered in front of his nose in a manner that suggested not only intelligence, but curiosity. When he moved his head, the lights would move with him. He tried once to fake the lights out with a quick jerk of his head but they quickly righted themselves, and Jack thought he head the echoes of an amused giggle.

Jack stood transfixed by the strange points of living light, wondering if they would, or could do anything more than observe him. His answer came when both lights made a short arc away from him in a motion that Jack thought resembled a hop. Each of these tiny willow-the-wisps surprised him further by burning brighter, expanding like miniature suns until they reached the size of the baseballs.

Perhaps seeking to differentiate themselves, or for some other mysterious reason, the duo’s dance along the visible spectrum grew more limited. While the one on his right vividly oscillated through warm reds, oranges, and yellows, the other cycled through the cooler shades of blue, indigo and purple.

"Greetings, dear pretender," The warmer-colored globe spoke in a chipper, high-pitched voice that reminded Jack of a chiming bell, "Hm, a shame you carry not your violin. Your merry tune would have been most welcome."

Jack was at a loss for words, but somehow found the fortitude to least croak out a weak "Hello..."

"It seems you frighten easier than expected," Said the cooler globe in a low voice that rumbled like far off thunder, "Tis a shame that his courage is naught but bravado."

"Still," The warm spirit offered, "When ponies glance us beneath the moon or boughs they often lose their tongues altogether. Pretender he may be, yet he has some mettle."

While Jack was still feeling very nervous, he felt that the compliment was genuine.

"If that’s the case, then maybe you can direct me back toward the Harvest Farm?" Jack asked as politely as he could, "I would hate to disturb you more than I already have."

The warm light answered first with a mischievous giggle, "Send you on your merry way after we called you hence? Most woeful I would be if I were to miss the opportunity to speak with you, dear pretender!"

So they had called him here? Jack knew of several legends concerning people being ‘enchanted’ and disappearing into the wilderness, but that those were generally Arthurian myths that oozed with romantic exaggeration. He had to force his mind to stop comparing his current situation to anything he had ever read. Those were old stories, and had as much helpful information as his father’s old ghost stories.

"Y-you did huh?" Jack chuckled weakly, trying to sound confident.

"Oh yes, and we must say you provide quite the marvelous show!" The warm spirit continued, "You caper and dance and sing with great enthusiasm, and are indeed a delight to behold."

It was then the cold spirit spoke up, "And a marvelous liar. That is where some of us take issue with your words and actions."

Jack wanted to groan and rub his forehead, but he kept silent. "Yeah, I can imagine why you’d be mad."

"Not I, but others are." The cold light rumbled, "I am more curious than insulted. From hence you come? Reveal thy intentions for speaking false of thy identity and we may consider what punishment may fit your crime."

"You… you’re really not joking are you?"

"I wouldn’t ever lie to you. Don’t worry, this story has a happy ending."

The mention of punishment brought several unpleasant scenarios to Jack’s extensive imagination, but through some miracle he managed to scrape together enough resolve to keep from breaking down and groveling like an idiot.

"I’m… well, not sure how I came to be here. I remember I had come back from the hospital, ate dinner as usual, caught up on the news, and went to bed." Jack slowly began to relax as he continued his tale, "The next thing I knew I was in the middle of the Harvest’s corn field, naked and facing hypothermia from a raging thunderstorm. I just wanted to figure out where I was and how to get home and sorta got roped into playing pretend and it all spiraled out of control from there."

The colder light made a sound resembling a snort, "So you do assume this role for your own gain."

"N-no! Well…" Jack backpedaled, "At first, yeah, I guess I did but that was before I knew anything about this place. Now I’m completely committed to helping these ponies."

"And what changed your mind?" The warm light asked.

Jack reached behind his head to drum his fingers on the back of his neck to help him put some order to his thoughts.

"A lot of little things, but the biggest is a kid I met in town. A little filly named Corn Crib asked me to help, and I promised I would." Jack said awkwardly, "I admit I didn’t really know what I was getting into, but I never break a promise to a child."

"And for the sake a child you postpone your search? Admirable." The cold spirit said, "But it does not excuse your masquerade..."

"... and that’s when they told me that if I promised to rebuild the shrine they’d forgive me for claiming to be some spirit-king." Said Jack as he wrapped up his tale, "They didn’t exactly say how I should go about rebuilding it, so when the opportunity arose I conned the princess and her friend into doing it."

"And… they -the spirits I mean- they just let you go?" Carrot Top ventured, cautiously.

Jack gave an uncertain shrug, "Sorta. After they asked me a few personal questions, they threatened me to put on a good performance ‘or else’ before just blinking out of existence. The rising sun started cutting through the trees and then they just weren’t there anymore."

"They left just like that?" Carrot Top blinked.

Jack nodded, "Just like that. I stood there for a while, but when I was sure they were really gone I was able to find the path back to this very road and slipped back to the barn before anypony was awake. I wasn’t going to get any sleep that was worth a damn so I grabbed my mask and I’ve been playing my role since."

"You haven’t slept?" Carrot Top winced, "After the day you had yesterday?"

"I’m managing." Jack said, half-heartedly.

"Jack, last night you could barely keep on your hoo- er, feet. You can’t keep this up!" Carrot Top chided, but her face quickly turned contemplative, "Maybe we can go back to town and tell everypony you need to visit some spirits or something so you sneak off for a nap."

Jack shook his head, "Tonight’s the first night, and I have to keep this act going to make it work. Besides, what if those spooks are probably watching me right now? If I don’t give it my all, then who knows what they’ll do."

"Then they can punish me for getting in your way." Carrot Top said firmly, "You’re not worth a flying buck if you drop from exhaustion on stage."

Jack rubbed his hands together as he let out a yawn, "I’m used to long hours, you don’t have to worry about me."

Unconvinced, Carrot Top responded with a stern frown, "Have you even eaten anything?"

That question seemed to catch Jack off guard, "I was... planning on sneaking something from the restaurant later."

Carrot Top let out a groan as she shook her head.

"Jack… no. Just… no." She muttered, "I’m not going to let you do this."

"Do what?" He blinked.

"Don’t play dumb!" Carrot Top angrily stamped her hoof as she glared up at the human, "Throughout this whole burden you’ve put on yourself! You’ve slept in a dirty barn for weeks, you’ve gotten sick, sprained your ankle, and lived on scraps from Harvest Moon’s table. Now you’re exhausted, hungry, and over-working yourself."

"But-"

"But nothing!" Carrot Top continued, cutting Jack off, "If the spirits get mad at you, then they can turn me into a toad if they want, I’m not going to stuff my face at the restaurant or sleep in a comfy bed knowing my friend is going without. Not any more."

Carrot Top stepped back onto the road, motioning for Jack to get up with just the narrowing of her eyes.

"We’re going back to the farm and you’re getting a nap. I’m going to get you something decent to eat, and then I’ll be joining you in town as the rag pony." She grimaced for a moment at the thought of that stuffy mask, but pushed her concerns aside for now, "Now, get up. The more time we waste the less time there is to set up the play later."

Jack’s first instinct was to argue, to throw out some excuse to try and convince the mare that he was perfectly alright. The problem however was that nothing, not even a weak lie came to mind to combat Carrot Top’s forcefulness. Perhaps he really did need some sleep.

"I get the feeling that I’m not going to win this argument." Jack said quietly as he slowly rose up off his stone.

"Then you have some sense in your head." Carrot Top teased, managing to show a little warmth in both tone and smile, "Come on, we’ll try going along the outer roads and avoid the town and everypony there."

Jack nodded, and seemed resigned to follow the mare.

Carrot Top however had to think about the future. If she was going to play the role of the rag pony for ponies who knew her and not just for the schoolfoals, she would need to make some alterations to her costume.

Despite the indisputable poverty of the ponies of Hollow Shades, they had successfully managed to donate six spare beds for the small clinic for the sake of visiting royalty. These beds were by no means spacious or comfortable, but they were all vast improvements on the rock-hard cots the girls had slept on for several nights. Comfort, however was not what Twilight Sparkle was presently focused on.

She knew the ponies outside the clinic were likely concerned for her, seeing how they had all heard her screaming in abject terror. Laying on the bed across from her was Applejack, who was holding the cornhusk doll that her grandmother had sent like it was a teddy bear. Their friends were all around them, having come in response to their distress and had done their best to calm their nerves in their own ways.

Once the pair had been able to recount what had transpired out by the old shrine, the others had no reason to doubt that Hollow Shades was indeed haunted.

After several attempts of prying Fluttershy out from under one of the beds, Rainbow and Pinkie decided to leave her be for now.

Twilight's panic had long since departed, thanks to the books that she had spread across the homespun blanket that served as a comforter. Both volumes of Myths and Mysteries of the Everfree were open, and her magic flipped the pages back and forth. She was now intimately familiar with the contents of each page, needing only a glance to be reminded of its contents. While there were multiple passages that spoke of something similar to the spectre she encountered, each example differed from the spirit’s temperment to its appearance.

"Twilight, please stop." Rarity reached out and stopped the pages as Twilight to cycle back through one of the thick volumes, "You've been looking through those books since you got back. Are you sure you're okay?"

Twilight looked up from her books to Rarity, then to the faces of her other friends. All of them were concerned for her and Applejack, and while her research had yielded... mixed results, her silence was clearly making them all nervous.

"I'm sorry girls. I'm just... trying to figure out what it was." Twilight said, closing both volumes to ensure that her friends had her full attention.

"Ah know what I saw." Applejack shuddered, "And Ah won't forget it fer the rest of mah life."

Rainbow Dash tilted her head to the side, "The bunch of twinkling lights or the-"

"The head." Applejack hugged the doll closer to her chest, "Trust me Rainbow, that was the scariest thing I ever seen. Worse than Changlin’s or Discord ‘even... Ah thought fer sure Ah wasn't gonna get away from it."

"Look, I don't know much about these ghosts as you or Pinkie, but you said yourself that you were saying things that could have gotten them mad, so... I guess they just wanted to give ya a big scare?" Rainbow shrugged.

Twilight wilted a little, "Well, Applejack didn't say anything like that. It was all me. She even tried to stop me but I kept talking and the next thing I know... guhh... I don't wanna think about it."

Pinkie rubbed her chin, but soon a thoughtful smile quickly formed.

"Well, I have an idea!" Pinkie proudly declared, "If you're all worried that some mean spirit will try to do that to you, then ask Lord Barleycorn to make you a Dame."

Rainbow turned to level a confused stare at her pink friend, "Uh, the last time a stallion called me that, I gave him a fat lip."

"No no no, I mean ask Lord Barleycorn to knight you too!" Pinkie clopped her front hooves together excitedly, "Lord Barleycorn said that no mean spirit will try and scare me or Fluttershy since we’re working for him, so if he knights the rest of you-"

"-Then that spook would leave us all alone." Rainbow smiled as she remembered Pinkie's story at the restaurant, "How does that sound, Twi?"

"Ah'd be up fer it." Applejack quickly blurted out, eager for some measure of cessation of her dread.

As shaken as she still felt at the memory of the woods, Twilight still was able to feel sympathy for her friend. While Twilight had only known the tame, boogey-mare ghost stories her brother told her in her early years, Applejack had admitted to knowing far grimmer stories. Applejack had previously admitted to thinking that those stories were just old pony tales, stories from a darker, less enlightened point in Equestria's history. To go from believing those old tales were just ghost stories, to coming face-to-face with a dark, terrifying spectre like that? Twilight was amazed that Applejack wasn’t hiding under the bed with Fluttershy.

"I... wouldn’t say no to it." Twilight then hesitantly said, "If Lord Barleycorn will even talk to me after-"

The harsh ring of the bell above the clinic door cut Twilight off, and for a moment she thought the scarecrow would be walking in to admonish her for her earlier words at the shrine. Almost as quickly as she reasoned away such baseless fears, they were proven unnecessary when Dr. Cherry Nova poked his head into the clinic.

There was an instant where he looked surprised, as if he had forgotten that Twilight and her friends were reluctantly boarding in his infirmary. Twilight swore that she heard a poorly hidden groan of disgust as he slowly trotted into the room, a saddlebag full of what looked like vegetables purchased from the vendors in the street.

Preferring not to make the situation more awkward than it already was, Twilight stepped forward and greeted the doctor with a polite smile.

"Hello, doctor. Found a lot of good food at the festival?" Twilight asked.

The doctor’s frown deepened slightly, "Hmph, hardly. Since most of my patients never pay me in bits for my services, I usually get paid with food. This is just the latest installment."

He continued to walk, passing the mares until he reached his desk in the back. There he slung his bags on desk and sat in his creaking, wooden chair. He seemed eager to ignore the mares as he pulled a washed potato out of his coat pocket and began to eat it raw with the help of a salt shaker from one of his drawers.

Seeing how the conversation had come to complete stop, Rainbow decided to sate some of her own curiosity. "Say, uh, doc... you got a minute?"

Cherry Nova didn't look up as he salted his next prospective bite, "Anything more than that and I’ll have to call it an appointment. Speak."

Rainbow cleared her throat, "Well, it’s about your name."

The doctor suddenly glared at Rainbow, letting her know she was treading on thin ice, "What about my name?"

Rainbow faltered, "Well, uh, I wanted to ask if you ever did any stunt flying?"

Cherry snorted and turned his attention back to his potato.

"No." He said sternly, "I’ll let the reckless fools and glory hounds in the Wonderbolts go whizzing around in circles, thanks. I prefer to keep my hooves on the ground."

Rainbow’s eye twitched before she glared back at the doctor, "Whaddya mean ‘glory hounds?’ The Wonderbolts are the greatest fliers in the world!"

The doctor rolled his eyes, "Pfft, and they have the royal coffers to dig into and keep their little show running. Best equipment, best food, a huge training facility? Nothing’s too good for them, and it’s all handed over on a silver platter. All they gotta do? Put on mediocre shows for the masses."

Rainbow was sputtering with rage, not sure where to start, dismantling the doctor’s brazen claims, or the doctor himself.

Regardless of Rainbow’s exasperation, the doctor continued to voice his thoughts, "They’re an institution now. Most of their members just walk in off the street, get roped in as unpaid interns they call ‘reserve members’ until one of the old guard retires. Used to be a time when competition kept them innovative. Now? They’re doing the same ol’ tricks I saw as a colt."

Rainbow grit her teeth and began to advance on the doctor, having had enough of this defamation. She could already imagine herself punching out a few teeth as her wings flared out, ready to leap over the desk at him.

The fragile peace of the infirmary was kept in place by four points of azure magic, each holding one of Rainbow Dash’s hooves to the floor. Rainbow herself nearly fell on her face when she failed to continue forward, and a look down was all that she needed to understand why.

"H-hey, Rarity!" Rainbow fumed, craning her neck around to glower at her friend.

Rarity kept up her spell, wincing as she felt Rainbow try to forcibly pull her legs off the floor.

"Come now Rainbow, let’s keep things civil." Rarity frowned, walking up beside her prismatic friend.

"C-civil!?" Rainbow stammered, "You heard what he called the Wonderbolts!"

Rainbow noted the doctor wearing a small, yet unmistakably smug smile. If only Rarity would let her go she’d wipe that stupid look right off his face!

"And he’s perfectly entitled to his opinion." Rarity said diplomatically, "And we are guests in his, er, ‘home,’ and it behooves us to remain as polite as possible."

Cherry Nova leaned back in his chair, seemingly confused by Rarity’s actions. It was if he had not expected any genuine polite behavior out of any of them.

Deciding to capitalize on his apparent shift in attitude, Rarity addressed the doctor with a practiced and professional smile, "Doctor, would you mind me asking you a few teensy questions? None of which are personal, I assure you."

Cherry regarded her for a moment, eyes boredly moving from the rest of the mares in the room before returning to Rarity.

Finally he shrugged, "Sure I guess. If only because you asked so nicely."

"And I’m most appreciative." Rarity said as she released her magical grip on Rainbow Dash.

The pegasus grumbled some vaguely threatening gibberish as she slinked back to the line of beds.

"Well, since you’ve clearly been out and about for the better part of the day, I suppose you’ve seen the various comings and goings of the local ponies." Said Rarity, "I don’t suppose you, or maybe somepony else has seen Lord Barleycorn just now?"

The mention of the scarecrow brought a sour look to the doctor’s face, "Pfft, no. And frankly I’d prefer to avoid him, whatever he is."

The doctor leaned forward again, his chair creaking as he rested his head on one hoof.

"And if you’re asking, then I’m guessing you haven’t seen him either?" Cherry asked with a slightly curious intonation in his more obvious disdain.

"Well, erm, no. Not me personally." Rarity hesitated, knowing better than to go into detail about an incident that was unmistakably private.

The doctor gave a short chortle before he returned to looking bored, "Hmph. Well, that’s good. I prefer to keep away from that huckster. I don’t know what he really wants but I doubt it’s just a foal’s play."

Back on her bed, Applejack's ears perked straight up and her mouth hung open at such open disrespect. After what she had experienced just a short while ago, she half expected some grisly phantom to appear out of the shadows and… she didn’t want to think of what it would do.

Rarity had noticed this reaction in Applejack as she looked back to her friends. It made her pity the farmer, partly for being subjected to such grisly tales as a child but also for the fear that now clung to her so tightly.

"Erm," Rarity began again, hoping to steer the conversation onto something else for the sake of Applejack’s nerves, "Regardless, I believe the play will be a success. For bored farm-foals they’re still going over their lines with a dedication I’d call ‘impressive.’"

If the doctor heard any of that, he didn’t show it. He merely flared his nose and looked up at the ceiling as he took another bite of potato. Rarity, however, could note a new hint of disappointment in his face.

"Speaking of ‘impressive,’" Cherry said sarcastically as he glanced toward Twilight and Applejack, "What did the princess, the Apple, and the Harvest colt see that had you screaming like a gang of fillies on their first Nightmare Night?"

Rarity faltered, biting her lip as she wondered what she could tactfully reveal without stepping on somepony’s hooves.

Before Rarity could find a way to sidestep around the issue, Cherry continued, "I heard that you saw some goat-head bugaboo in the forest."

All of the girls now watched the doctor with wide eyes. Twilight had risen off the bed, feeling as if she needed to be on her hooves to better understand how Cherry Nova knew this. Applejack had done the opposite, and had tried to make herself smaller by sinking into the mattress and hiding under her hat. Pinkie quietly hugged Applejack, trying to comfort her friend. Fluttershy peeked out from under her bed, but did not come out. Rainbow merely looked surprised, while Rarity was left wondering how he knew this, and secretly began to fear that the doctor might suddenly become the same frightful apparition her friends had seen in the woods.

As he waited for an answer and got only gawking stares, Cherry raised an eyebrow and spoke with a measure of annoyance, "By those looks, am I right?"

Twilight and several other of the girls nodded slowly.

"And are you going to tell the townsponies those lies?" The doctor said, as bluntly as a hammer.

Twilight’s mouth hung open, and she felt like somepony had pulled the rug out from under her, "I’m sorry?"

"Well, perhaps that’s a bit harsh." Cherry backpedaled, but held no true apology in his tone, "Maybe you aren’t lying about what you saw, but if you really believe you saw something, I guarantee it’s some elaborate trick."

Twilight’s mind spun. She had considered that matter already, but outside of extraordinary magic and deviant minds she could find no reason to believe what she saw was a ruse. The Everfree held all manner of secrets, and the disrespect she spoke seemed perfectly to line up with the fright she had received.

"I can’t accept that." Twilight said with a short, stiff shake of her head, "I’ve seen all kinds of illusions, and that was… just too perfect."

"And how do ya know it was a goat?" Pinkie asked, timidly.

"The Harvest colt nearly bowled me over in the street when the three of you came screaming into town. I was worried there might have been an accident so I followed him until he dove into a haystack behind Tablecloth’s." Cherry explained, "I had to drag him out and shake him to get him to stop blubbering. But, when he muttered about ghosts I left him to his cowering and went on with my day. I’m sure the whole town’s talking about whatever it is you saw right now."

"And if you substantiate those rumors you’ll have the whole town eating out of the scarecrow’s hooves. Well, more so than they already are, of course." Cherry frowned, "What better way to get the uneducated masses on his side than making a believer out of the princess? It’s pretty convenient, wouldn’t you say?"

Twilight clenched her jaw. She wanted to tell the doctor that if he believed she was so mistaken that he could just go out in the woods and see for himself. While the thought of seeing him running back to town with his tail between his legs would feel so cathartic for Twilight, she knew better than to suggest something that would put somepony in danger, real or not.

Another breath was needed to center herself, needing some measure of calm before Twilight addressed the doctor again.

"And what exactly would you want me to do?" Twilight asked, at last leveling a glare of her own back at the stallion, "Because I would love to know what you seem to."

"What I want you to do is simple," Cherry calmly stated, "Arrest the creature in that scarecrow costume and unmask him."

Now it was Pinkie’s turn to drop her jaw, "What!?"

"Did I stutter?" Cherry scowled, "Whatever he is, he’s clearly made of flesh and blood and yet ponies still think he’s some sort of spirit."

"I’m not going to even entertain that idea of doing that to him." Twilight said with a sense of finality, "However you might feel about Lord Barleycorn, I’m not going to assault somepony just because you believe he’s a fraud. All you have is hearsay and conjecture."

"Twilight," Rarity spoke up, gently getting her friend’s attention, "Perhaps some fresh air would help Applejack? She um, does seem to be getting worse in these cramped accommodations."

At Rarity’s behest, Twilight turned her head to look at Applejack. The apple farmer was even more nervous as she had been when they had arrived, and still was clinging to that doll like it was a life preserver.

This observation combined with Rarity’s slight but hinting nods toward the door clued the princess into the fashionista’s real intent.

"Maybe, yeah." Twilight cleared her throat, "Maybe a walk around the town will do us all some good."

Cherry, who was not blind to the reasons six mares’ polite exit, merely furrowed his brow as he slumped back in his chair.

"Fine," He said, "Go and enjoy the festival."

Now eager to leave, Twilight levitated her tomes to her travel bag and moved beside Applejack as she and Pinkie helped Applejack off her bed. The orange mare was shaky, and although she faltered for a moment she left the doll on the bed.

Fluttershy dug herself from under the bed, more afraid of being without her friends than the haunted town.

Rainbow was the last to join her friends as they left the clinic’s door. She took a moment to make a childish face at him by sticking her tongue out before flying out the door to join her friends.

Cherry, now alone in the empty clinic fumed as he bit his potato and chewed loudly as he tried to push the whole conversation out of his mind. It seemed the princess wasn’t going to do anything about the situation with the scarecrow, and he had been denied the satisfaction of even riling the Wonderdolt fangirl into a fit of anger. Now he was just left with the muffled sounds of carts and talk from outside.

Somehow, his eyes fell on the Apple’s cornhusk doll, which was laying on it’s side on the bed. He considered brushing it aside and napping on the comfy looking mattress, as if in defiance of the ignorance that surrounded him. However, he didn’t really feel like sleeping.

He finished his snack, then almost mechanically he pulled a shot glass and a bottle from his desk drawer. He had already poured himself a drink before he had even really thought about it, and frowned as he thought of what Silver Lining would say if he smelled alcohol on him should the old codger came sniffing around.

Cherry shrugged; the glass was full, and he wasn’t going to waste good drink. Still, he felt the doll’s eyes on him, judging him.

To this, he cast a sneer toward the effigy and broke the silence by muttering, "Oh shut up."

To be continued…

Author's Note

Yes, its true. I live.

Honestly, while writing this chapter I feel like my style is evolving. Maybe its the fact that I'm reading much more and listening to audiobooks while writing. Honestly, I'd like to know what people think. Is this better, or is it unnecessarily verbose?

At least I get this finished before going to bed. It's 3AM, and I am tired.

Proofread by Solid Punch and Courage Fire.

37. Go find your own costume.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 37: Go find your own costume.

It had only been ten minutes since they had left the farm, but Carrot Top was already regretting her most recent decision.

She wasn’t having any trouble pulling the cart, nor was she worried about the impending horde of townsponies that was going to be gawking at her. No, the problem lay with her disguise.

The clothes Carrot Top currently wore had been stolen off a more traditional pony-shaped scarecrow less than an hour ago. These ‘borrowed’ garments consisted of baggy but manageable pair of overalls and a sweater that had been lazily patched to hold in straw. Her face was hidden under the same burlap mask that she had worn before at the school house. At Jack’s suggestion, she had made a small rip in the ‘nose’ of the sack, allowing her to breathe more easily.

The mask was as stuffy as ever, but that wasn’t the real issue.

The real discomfort lay with the method Carrot Top had used alter her coat and mane. With her family and known acquaintances from Ponyville in attendance, there was no question that her curly, orange mane and tail would render any disguise meaningless. Thus, while Jack had taken his first nap on an actual bed in weeks, she had searched the farm for a means of remedying that very problem.

Carrot Top knew well that walnuts, or rather the fleshy, acrid fruit that nurtured the nut inside could be used as a dye. In her foalhood days she and her friends had routinely stained their hooves and muzzles black many times while snacking on the autumnal delicacy, to the chagrin of their parents. She had never used the oil of the fruit to intentionally dye anything before today.

It was this that prompted an hour of discomfort as she had sat in the sun, rubbing freshly squeezed walnut oil into her mane, tail, and fetlocks. As her memory served, the oil had started out a bright, vibrant orange that quickly darkened to a deep, woody brown. Aside from the wretched stickiness that ensued as it dried; the harsh, bitter odor had been so strong she had nearly lost her breakfast. Repeated washes removed the stickiness, though the smell continued to linger.

She briefly considered perfume to mask the odor, but quickly decided against that plan. Rarity struck her as a mare who loved exotic fragrances, and Carrot Top wagered that if she came walking down the street wearing some common brand Rarity would identify it in seconds. From then on everypony would be asking why a field spirit would be wearing perfume, and more unwanted questions would follow.

With that idea sunk, Carrot Top was stuck smelling like some cheap brand of floor cleaner from Barnyard Bargains. Worst of all, the odor pooled under her mask and left her aching for a lungful of fresh air. If not for that rip in the burlap it might have been unbearable.

Even with this annoyance, Carrot Top reasoned that her part in this deception was simple compared to what Jack had to contend with. He was already standing on the cart as they approached Hollow Shades, violin freshly tuned and ready to begin a song to herald their arrival to the assembled populous, and the start of a night-long ordeal.

"Nervous?" Carrot Top asked as she glanced back at the cart.

"Immensely," Jack replied, "But stage fright’s normal before any performance. Of course, there’s normally not the threat of being turned into a frog hanging over my head."

"I told you, our heads." Carrot Top affirmed, "We’re almost to town, I should probably stop talking. … but if you’re wondering, I’m nervous too."

Jack lowered the violin as he stared down at the mare as she pulled the cart. Although Carrot Top couldn’t see it, he was smiling fondly at her.

"If that’s the case, how would you like to hear a song from my childhood that always lifted my spirits?" Jack asked, "It’s one of my favorites, although it wasn’t meant for a violin."

"Sure," Carrot Top said, "If you think it's good enough for the townsponies."

"I’m sure I could play the arpeggio scale and they’d like it." Jack muttered, half-jokingly, "But that’s hardly a challenge."

Jack’s boot tapped a now-familiar three times on the heavy boards of the cart, and from his borrowed violin sprang a soft and gentle melody. It reminded Carrot Top of something she’d heard once from ponies who attempted to recreate the romanticized ballads of ancient bards.

The greatest adventure is what lies ahead~
Today and tomorrow are yet to be said~
The chances the changes are all yours to make~
The mold of your life is in your hooves to break.~

Carrot Top began to canter with increasing confidence as she pulled the cart along the road. Jack may have claimed to possess no magic at all but there was something about his music, his singing, that made her feel at ease.

Ponies were already racing out of the shops to gawk at her and the scarecrow standing upon the cart. Others were quickly clearing the road as Carrot Top advanced, while many, many more were staring mesmerized by the singer.

The greatest adventure is there if you are bold~
Let go of the moment that life makes you hold~
To measure the meaning can make you delay~
It's time you stop thinking and wasting the day.~

A mare whose a dreamer and never takes leave~
Who thinks of a world that is make believe~
Will never know passion~
Will never know pain~
Who sits by the window~
Will one day see rain.~

Just like they they had planned, Carrot Top guided the cart toward the stage and brought it to a halt. Jack continued to play, his voice swelling in his chest as he easily stepped over the side of the comparatively short cart.

The greatest adventure is what lies ahead
Today and tomorrow are yet to be said
The chances the changes are all yours to make
The mold of your life is in your hooves to break.

With only three more strides of his long legs Lord Barleycorn climbed upon the stage, standing proudly as he finished the song, letting the gentle notes fade away before he elegantly bowed to the astonished crowd.

It was not long before many in their number regained their senses and began to applaud in earnest. The scarecrow merely tipped his hat to the ponies of Hollow Shades in a way many of the local farmers did when they passed each other on the road, but kept the violin close to his chin to suggest another song was imminent.

Once the applause had subsided, many of the locals began to congregate around the stage, murmuring with restrained excitement and curiosity. They had been expecting the arrival of the Lord of Autumn, yet to having him just roll in on a rickety old cart pulled by this strange pony was wholly unexpected.

Carrot Top tried not to look any of the ponies in the eye as she worked to unbuckle herself from the cart. This had more to do with her own fraying nerves than the reluctant and timid character she was supposed to portray. She might have been nervous before, but now she was nearly atremble with uneasiness as she felt their eyes searching her for any hint to her entirely mortal identity.

As if he sensed her fear, Lord Barleycorn loudly stamped his boot on the stage, arresting the attention of every wandering set of eyes.

"I am honored to be so warmly received." Lord Barleycorn began, lowering the violin as he spread his arms out in a welcoming manner, "I am not a farmer by any stretch of the word, but as I look out at all these happy faces, I feel as if I have somehow grown a field of smiles."

A few ponies chuckled modestly.

The scarecrow turned his head toward the reddening sun, "I have arrived early, although I cannot guarantee that I shall be so every night of the festival. Many spirits are already clamouring to my court, eager to speak to me one more time before I depart for another year." He then placed the back of his sleeve on his brow, "Oh the woes of royalty, I so much prefer to play my violin for you ponies. ‘Tis far simpler than the glare and glitter and piquancy and phantasm of the Court of Pumpkins. Noble spirits are almost as bad as the nobles of Canterlot, I hear."

Another round of laughter followed, mostly from the vicinity of the Rusty Nail.

"But no doubt you are curious about my mysterious companion?" Lord Barleycorn gestured to Carrot Top, guiding everypony’s attention toward her.

Carrot Top gulped under her mask, shakily crossing her legs and looking down at the ground.

"I would suggest you treat this one with patience and tenderness, for it took me a great deal of convincing to appear before you in any form." Lord Barleycorn said softly, "This gentle creature is not a pony, but a spirit in equine form; the same shape as the farmers that till the fields she haunts at night."

The crowd began to murmur again, many in the front row reverently crossed their legs and bowed their heads to the supposed spirit.

"Know well that field spirits like this rag pony are timid creatures, and this one especially is not used to ponies seeing her. I’ve managed to talk her into visiting, but if she feels too embarrassed she may flee back to her home in the fields and I may not be able to coax her out again. So I ask that you stay on your best behavior around her."

While Carrot Top had seen that Jack could be manufacture colorful stories seemingly out of thin air, she had not expected him to be so clever to weave folklore and stage directions so seamlessly. Nopony besides her was in on the act, and so nopony would realize he was in fact saying that if she felt somepony was getting too nosy she could just run away feigning hurt feelings.

That tiny bit of security made her feel much better about her situation.

Lord Barleycorn then raised a sleeved hand to his brow and began to scan the crowd, "Now that introductions are out of the way, are my precious Knights of Autumn present?"

Almost as soon as he spoke the name of the honored title, a curly poof of pink hair began cut through the crowd like a shark fin. It took only seconds for the party pony to somehow navigate through the crowd, effortlessly emerging before the stage where she stood at a rigid salute, somehow still looking comical despite her sudden level of seriousness.

"Pinkamina Diane Pie reporting for duty your highness!" Pinkie lowered her salute and proudly puffed out her chest.

"As you were, Ms. Pie." Lord Barleycorn said, playing along with the military-esque tone Pinkie used, "How are the provisions?"

"Sir, we’ve got all kinds of tasty treats for the ponies of Hollow Shades to enjoy, sir!" Pinkie belted out, "We also have costumes ready for anypony at Stitch n’ Time tailor shop, sir!"

"Marvelous!" Lord Barleycorn nodded, "Then please set some tables out on the boardwalk and begin setting out those scrumptious delights that you and our esteemed local chefs have prepared… for the profit of the restaurant, of course. I think everypony can afford a bit or two for a slice of pie."

Again Pinkie saluted and immediately killed the serious facade she had built up by playfully bouncing away on her hooves and humming a happy tune.

With Pinkie’s departure, Lord Barleycorn once more addressed the crowd, "With that bit of good news and the continued lowering of Celestia’s marvelous sun, it pleases me to officially announce the start of Halloween, the Festival of Spirits! I hope everypony will enjoy themselves, for the real celebration does not start until the sun goes down. This gives you all time to buy or rent a costume at our local tailor shop, relax, maybe have a pint if you’re old enough. I’ll be here the whole night, much to the chagrin of my court."

This got the crowd talking, and many of them glanced at the red disc that was hovering just over the distant treeline.

"But, for those of you are young, or young at heart," The attention of the crowd returned to the Autumnal King, "I think I have a story I could tell in the meantime, a strange story about a hobo, a ballet dancer, a bagpiper, a clown, an army major, and the strange place they find themselves..."

Twilight Sparkle shuffled on her hooves, unsure what was the appropriate action to take. She was currently standing on the boardwalk outside of Cherry Nova’s clinic with Rainbow Dash and Applejack, watching the scarecrow as he casually sat on the edge of the stage to tell his tale to a closely-huddled circle of eager listeners. The strange, silent ‘rag pony’ was sitting on the stage with Lord Barleycorn, seeming to be just as enraptured as everypony else.

"So... you two wanna go over?" Asked Rainbow.

"Ah dunno..." Applejack hesitated, "’Not sure if it’s appropriate."

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "He’s just telling a ghost story."

Twilight grimaced, "A ghost story is not what Applejack and I want, Rainbow. We… need to talk to him about what happened at the shrine. But just walking up and asking him is apparently… well..."

"That’d be real rude to jus’ walk up an’ bother him while he’s busy." Applejack quickly added, "The festival’s just startin’ and it’s gonna be hard to get a word with ‘im."

"If that’s the case then why not ask her?" Rainbow pointed out across the road.

Applejack and Twilight both looked to where Rainbow Dash was pointing. The rag pony had climbed down from the stage and had begun to slowly approach the boardwalk, taking great lengths to stay away from everypony. Many locals stared at the field spirit, but they swiftly crossed their forelegs and turned their heads when they thought the scarecrow-mare might have made eye-contact.

To Twilight the rag pony, whatever it was, looked absolutely pitiful. She had her head bowed low to the ground as she walked, and was constantly looking about with a fretful look in her eyes. The whole of the rag pony’s behavior reminded Twilight of Fluttershy at her worst.

"Where ya think she’s headed?" Applejack asked quietly.

"This is just a guess, but by the way she keeps looking over at the tables Pinkie set out, I think she wants some pie." Twilight said, "But I’m not sure just walking up and talking to her is an option either."

Rainbow began to tap her hoof on the floor, showing her frustration, "Guh, come on Twilight, AJ I can understand being all worried about upsetting the ghost-pony-thing but you?"

"I know but… I’m utterly out of my element here." Twilight rubbed her forehead, "I’ve always thought ghosts were just make believe but now I can’t tell what’s real and what’s an old pony’s tale. As a princess I have to be diplomatic about this but there’s so many unknown factors. I have to approach this whole situation very delicately and I only get one first impression."

Rainbow dismissively shook her head, "Fine, then I’ll go talk to her."

Applejack and Twilight barely had opened their mouth to protest before Rainbow had leaped off the boardwalk and began to trot proudly over to the shrinking field spirit. Applejack sat stunned that the pegasus would have the gall to just walk over and pester the rag pony after Lord Barleycorn had said to treat her with extreme care.

Now terrified of what might come screaming out of the woods for scaring a protected guest of the King of Autumn, Applejack bolted after Rainbow… after she was already standing in the scarecrow-pony’s path.

"Hey, nice night huh?" Rainbow asked, a relaxed and friendly smile showing.

The shabbily-dressed spirit had somehow not noticed Rainbow standing in front of her and gave a frightened jump at the pegasus’s innocuous greeting. She scrambled backward several steps then began to cower on the boardwalk, her ragged belly almost scraping the ground.

"Woah, hey take it easy. I was just saying ‘hi.’" Rainbow said apologetically, "I just wanted to ask if you’d want to talk to..."

The rag pony violently shook her head as she continued to tremble like a leaf.

"Rainbow, knock it off!" Applejack fumed, now standing behind Rainbow with Twilight at her side.

Rainbow turned to look at the apple farmer, "I was just-"

Applejack narrowed her eyes, "You were spookin’ her is what ya were doin’."

"Hey I have ears, I heard what he said." Rainbow replied sharply, "I just figured she might be able to answer your question since you’re too scared to ask Barleycorn yourself."

"An’ Lord Barleycorn said ya gotta treat this here spirit gentle cause she’s… scared of us." Applejack trailed off as she looked beyond Rainbow Dash to the field spirit.

One by one the trio from Ponyville turned their attention to the equine spirit. Perhaps it was their tones, their raised voices, or just the fact that there were now three ponies staring at her but the rag pony had reacted by huddling against the storefront wall like a frightened kitten.

"Come on girls… take the hint and go away…" Carrot Top mentally grumbled. "I just want some freakin’ pie..."

"Rainbow, did you bring any money back last time you flew to Ponyville?" Twilight asked.

Rainbow blinked, "Uh yeah, I had to pay Applejack back. Why’d you ask?"

"Because you’re going to go buy an entire pie and give it to her." Twilight stated matter-of-factly.

"What why..." Rainbow looked again at the cowering thing in rags, "Oh… fine. If it’ll make her stop shaking like that."

"Seriously? Twilight you’re my new favorite princess." Carrot Top chuckled silently, watching as Rainbow went to the clinic to presumably get her money.

Twilight cleared her throat, then held out her hoof in hopes of helping the rag pony back on her hooves… then quickly put it down for fear of the gesture appearing too forceful. If the creature was afraid of a simple ‘hello’ then perhaps she should be extra cautious with her words and actions.

"We’re really sorry if we upset you," Twilight licked her lips, trying to think what princess Celestia would say, "I don’t suppose you could… pass something along to Lord Barleycorn?"

This seemed to surprise the spirit, who ceased her shivering to look Twilight in the eye and cock her burlap head to the side.

Taking this as a positive sign, Twilight decided to keep going, "Well, we’d like you to ask Lord Barelycorn if the local spirits are mad at us for what happened at the shrine… and if they are, what we can do to make it up to them. Can you relay that question for us?"

"Twilight’s buying into this? The mare who tried to figure out Pinkie Pie’s weirdness? I can’t be this good of an actor… but maybe this means she won’t be causing problems for me and Jack."

The rag pony stared silently at Twilight for several moments. The unreadable nature of her burlap face made it impossible for the Princess of Friendship to guess at what was going through the mind of the scarecrow-pony as it tilted its head one way, then the other. Finally the rag pony sat up, staring Twilight in the eye as she ceased her fearful shivering. With one fluid nod of her head, the rag pony gave Twilight her answer.

Twilight let out a sigh of relief, "Thank you very much."

The spirit turned her head toward Applejack, who responded by averting her gaze and respectfully crossed her legs.

"Princess, please tell me you aren’t buying this cheap costume." Came the now familiar rumble of Dr. Nova’s voice.

The good doctor was approaching from across the street, though considering he had been gone all morning it didn’t seem possible to Twilight that he had come from the clinic. A peek at his coat pocket, and the obvious flask that weighed down the thick fabric gave Twilight a clue as to where he had been or at the very least what he had been doing.

"Doctor, please," Twilight began, hoping to defuse any hostility before it started, "Let’s… observe some civility toward your town’s ‘guest.’"

The stallion merely flared his nostrils, not stopping until he stood glowering down at the shorter pony in rags. The spirit’s tail drooped as it began to step backward, its timidity returning in full force.

"I can be civil, princess." Cherry said as he carefully began to examine the rag pony’s tattered clothes, "But I refuse to be gullible. I can’t see how you or anypony would play dumb and claim this mare is some sort of ghost. From the smell of her, she’s probably a walnut farmer."

Carrot Top winced under her mask, "Horse apples! What do I do, what do I do?"

"Doc, knock it off, you’re makin’ her nervous." Applejack spoke up, "She ain’t doin’ nothin’."

The doctor’s frown deepened, "You’re both as hopeless as the rest of this town. Maybe if I pull off that mask you’d see she’s just a pony in a costume."

The mouth-like rip on the rag pony’s burlap mask stretched awkwardly as her jaw dropped.

The doctor raised his hoof and began to reach for the rag pony’s mask, but before he could take more than a single step Applejack had put herself between them.

"Doc, as long as Ah’m here, ya ain’t gonna pester her." Applejack ended her clear warning by tipping her hat forward.

Cherry Nova answered Applejack’s warning with a incredulous smile, the kind normally reserved for humoring a foal who claimed he could outdo Celestia in magic, "Come on, aren’t you even remotely curious what’s under that mask?"

Applejack’s nostrils flared, and she didn’t budge from her spot on the boardwalk, "Ah ain’t, not if’n it means Ah gotta make her upset. If she wants ta wear that mask, then she cin wear it. It’s Halloween after all."

A white form move behind the doctor and caught Applejack’s attention. Her mind, already aligned toward the topic of supernatural, thought for a brief moment it was some new apparition. Her eyes, however were inevitably drawn to the sky-blue wings tucked along the sides of the white equine form. If the wings weren’t a big enough clue, the rainbow mane instantly told Applejack who exactly was under that china-white costume.

Another second passed, and Applejack began to recognize the outfit that Rainbow Dash was wearing was similar to what the Wonderbolts wore, but the colors were all wrong. Instead of the azure blue and yellow lightning bolts, this one was white with red streaks of jagged lightning, set prominently around the chest and sides. Considering Rainbow’s well-known obsession with the Wonderbolts, the very idea of Rainbow wearing any other sort of flight suit was reason enough for Applejack to raise an eyebrow.

Rainbow did not seem to be wholly ignorant of the hostility between her friends and the doctor, as evident in the way she coldly glanced at him as she walked past him. She only smiled when Cherry Nova was totally out of her view and standing beside the beleaguered rag pony. Nestled safely between her wings was a freshly baked pumpkin pie.

"Hey, sorry about earlier," Rainbow said quietly to the cowering spirit, "’Hope this makes up for it."

Rainbow effortlessly manipulated the pie with her wings, sliding it down onto the boardwalk with enough flair to suggest she had done something like this many times before. Enticed by the scent of pumpkin, cinnamon, and nutmeg, the field spirit crept forward until her nose was over it. Rainbow could hear her take several loud sniffs before the rag pony seemed to completely forget her fears. The spirit sat up, her green eyes drifting from the pie to Rainbow, looking confused for a reason that Rainbow didn’t understand.

The field spirit, who had been utterly silent since arriving, gave a quick whistle that sounded like a single note from a song bird. Rainbow scratched her head, unsure of what it meant until the spirit timidly held out its brown forehoof.

Rainbow smirked, then reached out to gently bump the rag pony’s hoof, keeping in mind to not make the gesture seem too forceful.

Only now sensing how quiet the streets had become, Applejack looked out across the street to find a dozen or so ponies watching her, Twilight, Cherry Nova, Rainbow, and the rag pony. It seemed she wasn’t the only one who was nervous about the doctor harassing the innocent spirit. Even Pinkie was staring from the table just up the street.

The rag spirit, who had seemed uneasy under even the slightest scrutiny didn’t seem bothered by the vast amount of attention she was receiving. This was due to her own focus being on the pie that she was carefully eating through her mask.

"I think you’re forgiven." Twilight chuckled.

Rainbow smiled, "Good, I didn’t want everypony in town thinking I’m some sort of hooligan."

While Applejack might have contended that Rainbow’s reputation as a prankster in Ponyville may indeed qualify Rainbow as a ‘hooligan,’ there was nothing to gain by being antagonistic.

The onlookers who had been concerned about Dash’s earlier treatment of the field spirit seemed to be taking note of her love of pie. If Applejack had to guess, the rag pony was going to be getting her fill of sweets tonight.

"Young lady, where did you get that flight suit?" Cherry said, his voice now having the temperature of ice.

Applejack turned, looking past Twilight to the doctor. While previously he had just been dismissive and rude, now there was a cold rage welling up behind his eyes. Cherry stomped across the boardwalk, his wings spread wide in an intimidating display... which was undercut by an entire fourth of his left wing which hung like a limp, wet rag.

Rainbow backed up several steps, confused by the doctor’s sudden outburst but she soon stood her ground, and unfurled her own wings.

"I bought it at the junk shop, what about it?" Rainbow answered, not liking the doctor’s tone.

The doctor narrowed his eyes, "Take that off, now."

"Finders keepers old man." Rainbow replied, daring to stick her tongue out at him for a moment, "Go find your own costume."

Cherry looked like he was about to explode, his eye twitched and his right forehoof began to dig into the boardwalk. "C-cos..."

"Yeah, costume. I mean, it’s not like this old thing should mean anything to you," Rainbow said slyly, "You’re just a simple, small town doctor, ain’tcha?"

Twilight sat dumbfounded by what they were witnessing. Since their arrival Dr. Nova had been ill-mannered and sullen, but never had he seeming openly menacing. For Twilight especially it seemed unimaginable that a stallion sworn to the healing arts would so recklessly pursue a confrontation over something as meaningless as a Nightmare Night costume. She was equally confused as to why Rainbow was egging the doctor on.

Applejack glanced to the rag pony, concerned that she might be frightened off by this conflict. However the scarecrow pony was happily cantering toward the stage with the pie tin in her mouth. The fact that she was so completely ignorant of the hostility made Applejack feel a little relief despite the situation.

Cherry had his teeth clenched so tight Applejack thought they might crack, "You’re going to take it off, and give it to me."

"Oh yeah? Why should I?" Rainbow said, without an ounce of fear, "Does it belong to you?"

The doctor blinked, seeming to realize something that Applejack couldn’t quite grasp. He trembled with rage, but when he opened his mouth he hesitated. His wings drooped slightly, before unfurling again as if he found his response… only to hesitate and finally turn to storm back toward the clinic, wings pulled tightly to his sides. He pushed a confused stallion out of the way before slamming the clinic’s door behind him.

Despite her seeming victory over the doctor’s outright villainous behavior, Applejack saw… sadness on her friend’s face? No, it was disappointment.

"Sugar cube, what was all that about?" Applejack asked.

Rainbow’s attention remained on the clinic door, "You ever heard the saying; ‘Don’t meet your heroes?’"

Applejack nodded, though she couldn’t see how that axiom was relevant.

"Well, I just found out I met mine." Rainbow gave a disheartened sigh, then added bitterly, "’And he’s an angry old drunk."

To be continued…

Author's Note

Song: Greatest Adventure from Rankin Bass's version of The Hobbit. Slightly modified of course.
the story Lord Barleycorn tells is 'Five Characters in Search of an Exit' from the Twilight Zone.

I considered several other Twilight Zone episodes to reference there, but chose one that's a little less known. That, and I thought The Monsters are Due on Maple Street spoke well of no one.

All corrections/criticisms are welcome.

Credit to Almighty Commenter and dartagnan401.

38. You think the play’s about rocks?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 38: You think the play’s about rocks?

The doctor had slammed the door to his clinic several minutes ago, but it was already a distant memory. His heated words with Princess Twilight’s friends and his accosting of the field spirit were forgotten in favor of listening to Lord Barleycorn’s strange tale.

If anypony had any lingering concerns about the field spirit taking offense at a member of their community, all they had to do was look at the foot of the stage. The spirit was sitting just off to the side, barely within view as she contentedly worked to devour a pumpkin pie.

Despite Twilight’s gentle prompting, she and Applejack couldn’t get Rainbow to speak any further on the subject of Cherry Nova. Awkward silence fell on the three mares, and with nothing else to focus on, Twilight found herself drawn into Lord Barleycorn's story. Though she had initially dismissed it in favor of speaking to the rag pony and Rainbow, Twilight was swiftly captivated by his performance. She was thoroughly impressed by the scarecrow’s inflections as he spoke for each character and how he pantomimed some of the actions when it came to these character’s daring and desperate attempt to escape their metal prison. To say she was stunned when it was revealed the prisoners were naught but dolls at an orphanage charity drive was an understatement not just for her, but every other pony in attendance as well.

The way he called these characters ‘unloved, but perhaps only for the moment’ gave Twilight pause to wonder where her old Smarty Pants doll had disappeared to. The toy had brought her such joy as a filly; was it lying somewhere, unloved? Perhaps when she got back to Ponyville Twilight would cast a scrying spell and make sure it got into the hooves of a filly who’d love it just as much as she did.

Lord Barleycorn’s mentioning of something called ‘The Twilight Zone’ at the end had puzzled her. Was it a jab at her, or just some ironic coincidence?

While the crowd quietly discussed that unforeseen plot twist, Lord Barleycorn hopped down from the stage. The rag pony, seeing this, quickly abandoned her half-eaten pie and trotted to his side.

"I hope you enjoyed the first of several stories I’ll be telling tonight," Lord Barleycorn announced to the crowd, "But I would be remiss if I didn’t share the stage with the true stars of the night. The foals of Hollow Shades have been diligently practicing their lines and are eager to shine, and so their curtain will be set to raise in half an hour."

The crowd remained quiet, suspecting there was more as Lord Barleycorn rubbed his sleeves together.

"But I’ve sang for you and told a very long story." He tugged at his collar, "My throat is quite dry, and I’ve heard only good things about your local watering hole."

This announcement drew two different reactions. The more self-righteous among the local mares silently showed their distaste at the King of Scarecrows visiting the Rusty Nail, believing it utterly beneath him. Running counter to this attitude were the bar’s regulars, who swelled with pride that their humble home-away-from-home was being graced by a spirit of such high esteem.

These habitual patrons began to drift away from the crowd and trot toward the Rusty Nail. By the way they were smiling one would think princess Celestia herself was having the honor of the first drink of the night.

While ponies began to take seats within the Rusty Nail, the rag pony stopped her liege before he could go any further. She stepped in front of him, then beckoned him to stoop down to her level. She seemed to whisper something in Lord Barleycorn's ear, and he nodded as if he had been reminded of something.

Twilight had first thought the scarecrow was going to ignore her request, but she subsequently straightened when she saw he was now advancing on her position on the boardwalk. The rag pony walked closely by his side, keeping pace with his long strides.

What made Twilight feel even more uncomfortable was how the ponies of Hollow Shades began to avert their attention and about their business. They had all been concentrated on him until this very moment… she could only assume rumors were piling up about her, and guessing at their context left her feeling extremely self-conscious.

"Your highness, did you enjoy my story?" Lord Barleycorn asked, inclining his head in a short bow.

The rag pony sat down by to Lord Barleycorn’s feet, reminding Twilight more of a dog than a pony in the way she kept looking up at him, then at her. There was something unnerving in the way this equine thing stared at her, like it was expecting Twilight to say something rude.

"Erm, yes very much so." Twilight said awkwardly, "You’re a very talented storyteller."

"I’d have thought you’d already know that from our time at the shrine, but thank you." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "If you liked it so much, then perhaps I’ll tell another from that set. There were dozens of such ironic tales in the…" The autumn king then paused, like he was choosing his words carefully, "‘Book’ that I took them from."

Twilight’s ears stood straight at the mention of ‘book.’ "And what book would that be?"

"A series of stories called The Twilight Zone. Quite a great read, I highly recommend finding a copy." The scarecrow said pointedly.

"I… will keep an eye out for it." Twilight managed to say.

"Marvelous. Now, what did you wish to speak to me about?" Lord Barleycorn asked, "I’m certain it wasn’t just about where I get my stories."

Twilight wetted her lips and glanced behind her to Applejack and Rainbow, hoping for a little moral support. To her surprise, neither were sitting on the boardwalk with her. It was easy to assume the two of them had slipped away while she had been wrapped up in Lord Barleycorn’s story. Irritating perhaps, but there was nothing she could do about it. Although, she felt like she could have really used their reassuring presence.

"Um, well, you see..." Twilight began to feel a twinge of anxiety creeping into her, and she quickly took a breath to reorient herself, "You might have heard this, but something… happened after you left the shrine."

"Rumors and hearsay, mostly." Said Lord Barleycorn with an offhanded wave of his hand, "You're alright, I trust?"

"Yes, nopony was hurt at all." Twilight reassured, "But I may have said a few things in the heat of the moment that upset some… spirits."

"Then I’m shocked they didn’t give you a wart the size of a melon, or turn you into a lizard." Jack thought, "Maybe I can use this."

"Perhaps you should give me your version of events. It’s never wise to act on assumptions and first impressions, after all." Lord Barleycorn stated gently.

While it was embarrassing for her, Twilight admitted that she had lost her patience with him and said some disparaging words after he had departed. She hesitatingly repeated what she had said, for which she expected some anger or annoyance, but neither seemed to show as he urged her to continue. Finally, she described the pinpricks of light, and the sudden and horrifying arrival of the roaring goat-head that had sent her, Leadfoot, and Applejack running back to town in a frightened panic.

The rag pony edged closer to the taller spirit as Twilight finished. Though for the life of her Twilight did not understand this apparent lapse in confidence. Did the dark spirit frighten her too?

"Perhaps I got off easy with the a pair of bickering fairies." Jack thought as he quietly listened to Twilight’s tale. "I’ll have to make sure Leadfoot’s alright. Poor guy."

"And that’s why… I’d like to ask you to knight the rest of my friends, and myself." Twilight urged, "Or at the very least let the spirits know I’m willing to go through any apology ritual needed to placate them."

Lord Barleycorn cocked his head to one side, "And what makes you think there’s a ritual involved?"

"I don’t." Twilight said with a hint of frustration, "I’m just guessing there's one. A lot of the old pony tales I read said that there were many amulets, rituals, and gestures that could keep a pony safe from spirits but… I don’t know which ones are real and which ones are just..."

"Hooey?" Lord Barleycorn guessed.

Twilight nodded silently, feeling a chill run down her spine at the use of the word. It didn’t help when she swore she heard the rag pony stifle a laugh.

"Well, I’m sure I’ll be dealing with this drama at my court this morning, so I’ll have no doubt which spirits will be demanding the right to scare Leadfoot, Applejack, and you until your manes turn white." He said tiredly, reaching down to run his sleeve over his companion’s mane, "But I’m sorry to say there’s no ritual to just blanketly say ‘I’m sorry’ and all will be magically forgiven. That doesn’t work with ponies, and it doesn’t work with spirits either."

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but the scarecrow stopped her with a raised sleeve.

"And me knighting you and your friends won’t protect you either." Lord Barleycorn crossed his arms, "If it’s the spirit I think it is, he’ll just wait until I’m gone and you’ll have a very unhappy forest spirit waiting every night to pop out and say ‘boo.’ He’s very persistent, and very prideful. You won’t be rid of him easily."

The rag pony looked up to the taller spirit as if confused, then hastily nodded in agreement.

Twilight sank down on her rump, "But… all I did was ask some questions. I mean, I might have been a bit… forward with my words but I thought we were alone."

Lord Barleycorn touched the rip in his mask, "Oh dear princess, you’re never ‘alone’ here. And, yes your words were quite the barb, but you committed another insult you were entirely ignorant of."

"Where in Equestria is he taking this?" Carrot Top wondered.

Twilight blinked. Another insult? She remembered following his instructions with the rocks to the letter, and if he was implying that her words were not the cause of this spirit’s anger, then what was?

"Care to have a guess what it was?" Lord Barleycorn plainly asked.

Several moments passed in silence as Twilight hurried to reexamine her words and actions at the stone circle. Out of everything it seemed more likely that it was something she said, perhaps something she had implied by accident? Not finding an answer, she chose to guess at the most likely conclusion.

"Was it when I brought up your history with Princess Celestia?" Twilight asked with ears flat to her skull.

"I’m sorry princess, that’s wrong." Lord Barleycorn simply stated.

That was not the answer Twilight Sparkle wanted to hear. Her brow furrowed as she rushed to think of another response, assuming Lord Lord Barleycorn would allow another try. Her mind skidded to a halt when she saw the Lord of Autumn step toward her. Twilight flinched, and in her panic she remembered the old pony’s tales of spirits turning ponies into toads or making them vanish. Twilight expected the worst when he reached out his arm to her...

No rebuke came, and Lord Barleycorn simply plopped his hand atop her head and playfully ruffled her mane as he sat on the boardwalk beside her. She was too relieved to be properly annoyed by the childish gesture, and silently chided herself for giving into her own fears.

Now reassured that nothing bad was coming for her incorrect answer, she quickly began to take the measure of the Spirit King. More specifically she found it odd how such a lanky biped could be eye level with her while they were both sitting. A quick sniff revealed he carried the heavy scent of straw and hay, as well of a clean, almost soapy scent beneath it all.

The way Lord Barleycorn sat with his legs crossed like that made Twilight wince a little, but he didn’t seem to be in any form of discomfort. Looking up from his legs, Twilight further noted an unmistakably amiable glint in his small eyes.

"Do you remember the bell that I rang?" He asked.

Twilight gave a cautious nod, "Yes, and I remember Applejack punching me for asking you a question."

"That there was your crime. Talking before the bell, ceremoniously called a ‘devil driver,’ was completely silent, offended the spirit who came to guard the shrine from bad spirits." He said as he smoothed out some of the disorder he wrought in Twilight’s mane, "Imagine Celestia welcoming a foreign dignitary and just as she reached out to shake his hoof somepony in attendance ruins the moment by making rude noises or shouts profane language."

Twilight owlishly blinked. That’s what happened? She spoke before that bell had stopped ringing? She didn’t remember anything like that from the books she brought, but… all of this from just so small an action?

"But don’t think there’s no hope of appeasing this spirit." Lord Barleycorn smiled, "Like I told you, he’s a guardian, a protector. He’s meant to be scary, and you can’t just buy his forgiveness with a gesture of your hoof and a cupcake, but if you show you respect his position he’ll forget this ever happened."

"And… I suppose you know how to do that?" Twilight asked, sounding hopeful.

Carrot Top began to grin under her mask, "Oh dear Celestia, he’s a bucking genius…"

"And here’s the wind-up…" Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, "Helping with the festival as we agreed would help, but what would truly show you respected the old traditions would be to hold a proper ceremony at the shrine, with you presiding over it."

Twilight’s eyes widened, "B-but I don’t know anything about what ponies did there."

"Really now?" Lord Barleycorn said with baited mockery, "You’ve been here for how long and you’ve not learned anything about the history of the town? My, my, that doesn’t sound like the student of the Solar Princess I’ve heard about."

Carrot Top had to bite her lip to keep from laughing now, "This stupid dye-job was so worth the hassle! He’s got her by the nose!"

"If you know so much then tell me how to conduct this... ceremony." Twilight huffed.

"Sorry, I’ve got a hundred ponies to entertain and even more spirits to deal with at court afterwards. I can’t be bothered to give you a proper lecture on the subject." Lord Barleycorn tittered, clearly amused of Twilight’s attitude, "But if you’re looking for teachers, there are ponies here who would love to speak to a princess about what they saw when they were young."

Years of experiencing Princess Celestia’s infamously cryptic advice wasn’t necessary for Twilight to see what Lord Barleycorn was hinting at. The local weather team seemed to know hints of these traditions, but there was a great congregation of older ponies present on the streets in these dwindling daylight hours.

"I suppose I have some investigating to do." Twilight hesitantly began to look up and down the streets, "If I have any questions can, can I talk to you again?"

"I hardly need an excuse to talk to such a bright and delightful mare, Twilight Sparkle." He said, rising back to his feet, "Please, come talk to me whenever you like."

That offer finally brought a smile back to Twilight’s face, and she turned to begin her quest when Lord Barleycorn spoke again.

"Oh, and one more thing." He said.

Twilight turned her head back to the scarecrow and his silent companion.

"Remember that you’re a princess." He said in a more admonishing tone, "You should never put yourself in the service of a foreign power. It sets a bad example."

That… made sense. Twilight was stunned that she never even thought about how her request had undercut the authority of her crown and title. Was it because she didn’t take him seriously, or that his service would only last until he moved on? Whatever the case, it didn’t paint her in a good light. Maybe it was for the best that he turned her down.

"I’ll remember that. Thank you." Twilight inclined her head in a slight bow before continuing on down the boardwalk.

Lord Barleycorn answered back with a tip of his hat, and let out a sigh. "And it’s a home run!"

When Twilight was assuredly out of earshot, Carrot Top nudged his leg with her hoof, beckoning him to lean in so they could speak.

"That was brilliant!" Carrot Top whispered into his ear, "Where did you come up with that stuff with the bell?"

"I had a friend who was really into a band named after that bell, and he explained the meaning of it to me once. The rest of it I completely made up." Jack snickered, "And if you’re wondering why I even brought this up, why not make this the closing act for the festival and appease the spooks in the woods at the same time?"

Carrot Top had to admit it was a good idea. Even better, it gave Twilight something to occupy herself with. The more that Twilight saw of them, the more she might be tempted to try to peek under their masks or ask the wrong question. Still, she couldn’t believe just how easily Jack had wrapped her around his finger.

Many nearby ponies looked on with curious fascination as the timid rag pony began to laugh as she followed the Autumn king into the Rusty Nail. Whatever he had told her, it must have been a very funny joke.

Solitude was not something that Rainbow Dash often sought out.

She was a pony who sought to rise to every challenge, who aimed to break every record. But now, in this moment, she just wanted a place to be alone. Normally she would have flown up to the clouds where most ponies wouldn’t see her, but the wild clouds served as a poor resting place. Besides, flying away would have allowed the whole town to see her.

She had slipped away from the side of her friends while they had been engrossed in the scarecrow’s ghost story. Escaping down the alleyway, she left the busy main road behind her as she emerged behind the line of businesses.

Rainbow had taken to exploring the town the day before, and was not surprised to find it deserted despite how close it was to the festivities only yards away.

Thistles and other large weeds grew near the backs of these buildings, the occupants more focused on their businesses than pruning these eyesores. The row of wooden buildings somehow seemed more weather-beaten and worm-eaten from the back, while in contrast the trees of the Everfree stood tall and strong only some ten yards away. Fluttershy’s cottage was further from the forest than this town.

Taking a seat behind the barber shop, Rainbow pulled back the flight suit’s white cowl. While the suit had been perhaps her most awesome find, it was incomplete. The red-tinted goggles that were part of his uniform hadn’t been at the antique shop. Rainbow had torn the store upside down looking for them, but the old mare who ran it said she’d never seen them.

Rainbow let out a sigh. All these years he’d been living here, so close to Ponyville under an assumed name? It was so unbelievable it was almost funny. No, what should have been funny was that the stunt pony who made a living calling himself ‘Violence’ was working as a small town doctor. It should have been funny that Rainbow hadn’t recognized one of her idols even after spending a week under the same roof.

But she wasn’t laughing. She wanted to pity him, but she knew he wouldn’t want that. She wouldn’t want it if she was in his place.

"Sugarcube?"

Rainbow Dash looked up to see Applejack at the mouth of the alley and groaned. She had wanted a little longer before somepony came looking for her.

"Over here." Rainbow answered.

Applejack took that to mean she could come closer and sat next to her friend.

"Didn’t like the story?" Applejack asked.

Rainbow shook her head, "I wasn’t really listening to it. I came back here for a little space from everypony."

"If’n you feel like talkin’, Ah kin listen." Applejack offered, "What’d you mean when you called the doc ‘yer hero?’ An’ what’s with that flight suit?"

Rainbow couldn’t help but look down at the suit. Even after knowing what the wearer was like, she couldn’t help but feel a tingle of excitement at the idea of wearing his suit.

"Well, I’d have to give you some backstory. You know the Wonderbolts have their big training academy?" Rainbow paused, but when she only got a blank stare from her friend she awkwardly continued, "Well, it’s a huge training facility where the Wonderbolts train, and anypony who wants to join their reserve program."

Rainbow grinned proudly, "I’ve actually sent my application there last week. It’ll take a while for them to get to me but I’m sure when they see my credentials, they’ll be beggin’ me to join!"

There was the old Rainbow that Applejack knew. She chuckled at her friend’s lack of modesty, but urged her to continue. "An’ how’s that place tie in to the doc?"

"Gettin’ to it." Rainbow wetted her lips before she continued, "Y’see, a lot of pegasi sign up for the academy and almost all of them fail. Either they don’t have what it takes or there’s just not enough positions to fill. Wash outs usually just go back to doin’ whatever they were doin’ before, but a some of ‘em end up banding together forming small flying cliques that strike out on their own."

Rainbow tugged on her flight suit, "This here belongs to one of ‘em, Crimson Blur of the Phoenix Brigade. My favorite small-time stunt flier. The other two who went with him were called Sore Loser and Reckless Abandon."

"So she’s found her foalhood hero’s suit?" Applejack allowed her smile to widen momentarily, pleased to hear of Rainbow’s good fortune.

The pegasus sighed as her looked up at the clouds, her face softening as nostalgia washed over her. "Pops used to take me and mom to see air shows when I was really tiny. You name it, races, stunt fliers, even midair plays. He also used to show me old clippings and tell me about some of the best shows he ever saw. The Wonderbolts are great, but dad told me nopony pushed the envelope like the Phoenix Brigade. They never held back when it came to stunts, adding explosive powder and timed lightning strikes to everything. Some of the older stunt fans joke about how the mainstream competitions would ban their stunts and tricks almost as quick as the Brigade would make them."

"You mean like that big cherry explosion?" Applejack asked, remembering their talk in the restaurant.

"Yeah, that’s one of them. For a while they were getting sponsorship deals and were actually starting to pull crowds like the Wonderbolts. ‘Course, I’d never bring that up around Spitfire or anyone at the academy." Rainbow smirked, "It’s embarrassing to be shown up by a trio of wash outs, right?"

"Sounds like they put in a lotta hard work." Applejack said, a little surprised to hear a grandfathered organization like the Wonderbolts had been threatened like that, "If things were going so well for ‘em, why ain’t Ah heard of ‘em before?"

Rainbow’s smile faltered before metamorphosing into an uncomfortable grimace, "Because they only were together for about five years or so."

The abrupt shift in Dash’s attitude had Applejack curious what could have happened. Still, she kept quiet to allow Rainbow to continue.

"Those sponsors that kept offering them money always went to Crimson, who acted as the face of the Brigade. Every one of them would get hurt once in awhile but all three of them would dust themselves off and keep going. They also always did their own set up to make sure things were done right." A flash of respect appeared in Rainbow’s eye, but only for a moment, "Finally they got an offer to be the warm up act for a race starring the Wonderbolts. I think they were planning on showing the Wonderbolts up at the race but … something went wrong."

"Hey don’t stop, what happened next?" Applejack urged.

"Their powder mix was off, an’ all three of them got burned, but Crimson got it the worst. ‘Severe wing injury,’ the reporters said. The Brigade accused the Wonderbolts for sabotage, but they didn’t have any proof and it was declared an accident, after all a Cherry Nova is stupidly dangerous in the first place."

Applejack was starting to see the pattern Rainbow was laying out for her.

"From then on it gets pretty fuzzy; but the Brigade replaced Crimson with a few new ponies who couldn’t measure up. The sponsors dropped away, and they quietly disappeared from the newspapers. All of this was like ten years before I was born."

There were many finer points to Rainbow Dash’s story that Applejack had to assume analogous to things she had seen in her time at the rodeos. Some of the pros that followed those competitions had sponsors that paid them to hock their products in exchange for equipment and other luxuries. All they had to do was win, and they got bits, fame, and everything that came with both of those things. While she didn’t envy such a life, she could see how devastating the sudden loss of support could leave those athletes completely directionless.

"An’ Blur was one of yer favorites?" Applejack asked cautiously.

Rainbow nodded, "The stallion came up with his own stunts, did his own setup, and was hooves-on with the operation. Very do-it-yourself. Ya gotta respect a pony like that." She sighed, "I just thought I’d never meet him."

Applejack blinked in surprise, realizing what Rainbow had meant just now, "Ya think… maybe ya should talk to him? Like away from the crowd?"

Rainbow flinched and pulled back from her friend, "Wha-what? You’re serious? You saw how he acted!"

"Ah don’t know Dash." Applejack sighed, now was time for her to voice her own worries. "Since Ah got here an’ met mah kin, Ah’ve been dealin’ with a lotta pride issues. Mine, yeah, but also from Summer. He think’s he’s right, an’ won’t wanna listen to anythin’ Ah say. Fer days Ah’ve been beatin’ mah head on the wall tryin’ to find the right words to say to win him over, an’ Ah don’t think there are any."

Rainbow shifted, unsure of how to respond to her friend’s admission.

"But after listenin’ to yer problem Ah gotta ask ya this; cause it might be the answer Ah’ve been lookin’ fer." Applejack focused her full attention on Rainbow Dash, looking the pegasus square in the eye, "If ya go back to Ponyville leavin’ things unsaid, are ya gonna feel right about it? Jus’ lettin’ him drink himself to death without knowin’ he’s got a lifelong fan?"

Rainbow’s mouth fell open a little, but she remained silent as she clearly began to ponder Applejack’s words very carefully.

A loud cheer swelled from the alley, the sound of many ponies raising their voices in raucous celebration among the buildings. This harrah was immediately followed by the offkey plunks of a poorly tuned piano, and then more laughter followed.

"Sounds like they’re having fun over at the Rusty Nail." Applejack said casually rising up to all fours, "Wanna come with?"

A polite smile was what met Applejack’s gracious offer, but Rainbow shook her head. "You go ahead, I’m gonna stay here a while longer."

Applejack was a little disheartened, but she didn’t show it. She moved to the alley, and left her friend alone with her thoughts.

The stars twinkled into view as night fell across the countryside. Although night had fallen, the main road of Hollow Shades was kept cheerful and bright by the light of oil lanterns and smiling jack o’lanterns.

The sound of glass mugs and old pewter tankards clattering on tables was almost as loud as the drinking songs coming from within the walls of the local tavern.

Within the Rusty Nail drinking songs rose up over the din, almost managing to drown out the graceless plunking notes of the bar’s neglected piano that had been resting undisturbed in the corner.

The aging instrument had been commandeered by Jack upon his arrival, despite the insistence that the device was horribly out of tune. The scarecrow had simply laughed and proceeded to try play a few simple and very silly songs the best he could. The flat notes only seemed to add to the humor, and with the inclusion of the best whiskey and beer being brought out for the occasion, it was a fun half hour.

For the man under the mask, it was more play than work. It reminded Jack of his college days, and he was pleased he could remember most of the limericks he and his more musically inclined friends had invented to pass the nights away. However, Jack made sure to only indulge in one drink. He had stretched his one glass out the best he could, knowing well that it wouldn’t bode well if the ponies saw that the King of Autumn was in fact a total lightweight when it came to drinking.

Outside, the foals were working diligently under the supervision of Rarity and Fluttershy. The curtains were hung on the crude railing with whatever rope that could be spared to open and close them. The backgrounds and props were being set up as best they could, and all of the backstage items were organized to help with the production.

The foals and their audience waited, and the half hour came and went. Ten more minutes elapsed and finally Lord Barleycorn was seen being pulled out the door of the Rusty Nail by the field spirit, who seemed to have a vested interest in keeping him on schedule.

To Jack, the way Carrot Top had gripped his sleeve with her teeth and was pulling him like a dog was undeniably cute.

"Yes yes, I’m aware of the time. You don’t need to remind me." Jack chuckled, finally shaking his sleeve free of the mare’s teeth.

The Lord of Autumn waved a quick farewell to the patrons of the Rusty Nail before following his companion toward the stage. He didn’t really blame Carrot Top for wanting to leave. Despite his warning to the townsponies, there had still been one stallion who’d tried to get friendly with her. Thankfully he’d been so incredibly intoxicated that he had passed out before finishing a very brazen compliment about her flanks.

He had no doubt that if the logger pony hadn’t passed out, Carrot Top would have broken character and maybe his jaw.

The stage was only a short walk away, and the ponies grew silent at their approach. More ponies crossed their legs, but seemed more relaxed around them than before. Jack took the time to casually tip his hat and nod to any pony who met his gaze.

Taking a moment to glance around, Jack could see some familiar faces in the audience. The Harvests were sitting in the second row, with Leadfoot still seeming to be rather unsettled for a pony about to watch a play.

Near the back he spied several of the mares from Ponyville. The princess was absent, but Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and… the pink one were there. Both Pinkie and Applejack had been in the bar while he had been playing the piano, and he had been able to overhear snippets of conversation between them while he was in between songs.

Apparently Pinkie hadn’t had alcohol before, and had accepted a pint from the bartender. She downed an entire mug of aged stout in one go, thinking she could drink it quickly like soda.

The poor pink pony then had to be helped outside by her friends. It seemed she and Jack shared an intolerance to alcohol. He had to give her credit for being able to walk about after downing so much beer at once, even though her head was lolling around in small circles and she was swaying from side to side. Thankfully her friends here sitting close to her side, keeping her upright as she leaned against them when she needed the support.

Jack felt a bit of concern, but tomorrow she’d feel better. Hopefully this experience would leave her a little wiser about what she drank.

Turning his attention back to the stage, Jack ascended the pony-sized stairs along the side with two big steps. The field spirit chose not to join him, preferring instead to lay on the grass behind the stage, out of sight of the crowd.

The stage itself was lit by several hooded oil lanterns, safely suspended from sturdy chains. Jack remembered voicing some concern about burning oil near fluttering curtains and wood, but princess Twilight assured him that enchantments had been placed on them to keep any such catastrophes from happening. That worry persisted, but he chose to trust the princess. At least they provided plenty of light for the young actors.

The backgrounds were primed for the opening scene, and despite being made by a bunch of children with cheap paint he felt it was adequate for this production. It was just two long pictures on a large roll of paper that would be reversed during scene changes. It wasn't perfect but what was in this town?

Upon stepping through the curtains, Jack found himself in a cramped and busy backstage area. The foals that were to go on stage were already in costume and going over their lines one more time with the help of Rarity. The foals that weren’t given a role to play were setting out the props that they had procured from around town, and Jack hoped these items weren’t being missed.

Near the far corner, he spotted Fluttershy sitting with the town’s three barbers. Jack had previously had no real interaction with them, and he could only tell them apart by their ridiculous mustache, beard, and muttonchops. Fluttershy was listening to them as they hummed in harmony, reading from what Jack guessed was the music sheet for the only song in the play.

Why she was sitting with them was a little perplexing. Carrot Top had mentioned Fluttershy had a great singing voice but was too timid to get on stage and sing, so Jack doubted this trio was going to become a quartet.

Jack’s arrival was finally noticed by the foals, most of whom nearly trampled each other to rush over to greet him. The ones who didn’t remained by Rarity, actively trying not to look over at him.

"And a good evening to you as well," Jack said courteously, tipping his hat to everypony, "Curtain time is nearly upon us, is everything ready?"

Jack thought he heard a groan from Rarity’s circle of foals.

"Everything’s ready," A pegasus filly Jack knew as Quiet Rain said, "Except..."

Although he already had an idea of what was wrong, Jack still asked the question, "Except what?"

"The foals that got the acting parts?" Thistle Bloom hesitated, "They’ve… got a bit of stage fright."

Jack took another look at Rarity. The way she was getting the foals to repeat their lines, the way she was urging them to speak with confidence… it was a rehearsal, yes but she was more accurately trying to get them to push past their fears.

"Maybe I can help." Jack thought out loud before addressing the foals around him, "Please excuse me, and keep up the good work."

He then patted Thistle Bloom on the head as he passed through the gathering of young ponies. The foals Rarity was mentoring tried to avoid eye contact with ‘Lord Barleycorn’ but grew noticeably quiet.

"Ah, Lord Barleycorn," Rarity gushed, moving to greet him with an elegant cross of her legs, "If you’re here then it’s time for the curtain to rise?"

Again, Jack thought he heard a few foals groan.

"When the actors are ready," Jack motioned for Rarity to come closer to whisper in her ear, "Am I right in thinking they’ve gotten a case of the jitters?"

Rarity answered with a mildly frustrated frown, but nodded before whispering back, "A very bad case of it, I’m afraid. They felt fine with rehearsing on an empty stage but..."

"Now they have their friends, family, and neighbors watching them. No shock there." Jack frowned, things were going so smoothly!

"I’ve tried telling them about how everypony would see how great the play will be, but I believe I’ve just made them more nervous." Rarity sighed, keeping her voice low.

Jack looked back at the five costumed foals. Even Corn Crib seemed to be withdrawn, and he had to wonder if any rumors of the shrine-ghosts were adding to their unease. Regardless if they were or not, the show had to go on if he was to keep his promise.

"I think I might have something that might work, but you’ll have to help me." Jack whispered before winking to Rarity, "Be prepared to do some acting yourself."

With that said, Jack tipped his hat back as she approached the foals, who quickly gave him their full attention.

"A good evening to you as well," Jack said courteously as he suddenly approached the foals, "Curtain time is nearly upon us, is everything ready?"

"We got our costumes, Lord Barleycorn sir," Wind Row fidgeted under his bedsheet costume, "But..."

"... but um… do we have to go on right now?" Corn Crib asked.

"A play can’t start without its actors." Jack answered, "Though I see no reason why a witch of your grand magnificence should have any doubt at all, Ms. Hazel."

Corn Crib blinked in confusion, "Huh?"

"What is Halloween without one of the best witches in Equestria?" Lord Barleycorn bowed low to Corn Crib, "And may I add you look so incredibly spry tonight, like you were a young crone of two-hundred."

Corn Crib stared blankly at the scarecrow, attempting to figure out what he was talking about.

Up until this point, Rarity had been quietly mulling over the Autumnal King’s words and trying to ascertain what her role was. While she was no actor, she was no stranger to the stage. In her youth, she had known several colts and fillies who simply wouldn’t go out on stage despite whatever bribe or coercion was leveled at them.

Yet instead of offering the foals a reward or attempting to guilt them, Lord Barleycorn was addressing them by their characters. Then, in a snap Rarity understood what he wanted her to do.

"She does, doesn’t she?" Rarity remarked, "I admit I was shocked hear she wanted me to touch up her hat. It’s not every day I get to assist such a well-accomplished witch."

Corn Crib’s mouth opened in open bewilderment, "You… think I’m really Witch Hazel?"

"Why wouldn’t you be? You have those wizened eyes, the tall hat, the mischief in your voice..." Jack smiled, "Who else would you be?"

Corn Crib seemed to be at a complete loss for words.

Wind Row, who was hiding under the shroud of his bedsheet ghost costume spoke up, "If she’s a witch, then what am I?"

"One of the best trick or treaters I have ever seen." Jack winked, "Just like your sisters there."

Wind Row looked over to the two fillies who were playing the role of the other two triplets. Well Water and River Stone seemed ambivalent to the idea of being called his sisters, but mildly amused at the same time.

"Didn’t he say that ponies wear costumes on Halloween so the bad spirits won’t recognize them?" Wedge tried to whisper to Corn Crib, but he was speaking just a little too loudly to be secretive.

"Yeah, but he’s not a bad spirit, and Ms. Rarity’s not a ghost..." Corn Crib then squinted at Rarity, "... I think."

Rarity tried not to roll her laugh. Foals could jump to such outlandish conclusions...

"Maybe our costumes are just that good?" Wedge asked, now abandoning any pretense at hiding their conversation.

"Maybe?" Jack interjected, "Or maybe Corn Crib, Wedge, Well Water, Wind Row, and River Stone aren’t going out on stage. Witch Hazel, Dullard, Hue, Dew, and Blue will be out there."

The foals wore blank puzzled expressions, but quickly began to ponder what the tall spirit had meant.

"You mean, if we go out there… we’re our characters?" Well Water ventured.

Rarity nodded, "Very good darling. You’re not going out there and playing yourself. You’re going out on stage as a young filly who gets denied her candy, and guess what? You get it."

Well Water’s face brightened up, "Huh… I never thought about it that way."

"Give it a try." Jack winked, "And trust me, mulling about back here is the worst thing you can do. You’ll only make yourselves sick with anxiety but if you go out there and focus on your lines, you’ll wonder why you were ever scared in the first place."

The foals looked to each other, and Corn Crib was the first to speak.

"We gotta, I know we do. Otherwise we put all this work into this for nothin’." Corn Crib said as she adjusted her hat, "I’m ready."

With Corn Crib taking the lead, the other foals began to show more confidence.

"Atta girl. You all take whatever final preparations you need." He then winked, "It’s show time."

Out in the crowd, Pinkie Pie was starting to feel a little better. She’d finally stopped lolling her head back and forth, and felt like she could stand without somepony helping her. After a very unladylike belch, the party mare shook her head and rubbed her eyes.

"Feelin’ better sugar-cube?" Applejack got a nod from Pinkie, "Good. Next time don’t drink it so fast. Big Mac kin do that, but even Ah can’t put it away like you did."

Pinkie groaned, "I don’t think I’ll ever do that… my stomach feels funny."

Rainbow began to shy away from Pinkie, "If you’re gonna get sick, I can find you a bucket. I don’t want you making a mess on this flight suit."

"No, no… I’m good…" Pinkie managed to say as she began to work out a series of alternating blinks, "Does drinking always mess with your eyes?"

Applejack decided to humor Pinkie’s question, "Yer eyes? Not really. It usually just makes ya feel dizzy. Somethin’ wrong with yer eyes?"

"Maybe," Pinkie gestured over her withers, "’Cause I swore I saw Maud when you were bringing me over to the play..."

Applejack and Rainbow both turned and rather than on the boardwalk, Maud Pie was standing right behind them. The gray mare was sitting casually like she’d been seated there all day, and was giving them that same half-lidded stare she normally wore.

Both Applejack and Rainbow nearly jumped out their skin at the sight of her.

"M-Maud! When’d you get here!?" Rainbow blurted out, shock causing her to lose her volume control.

Several nearby members of the audience turned back to look at Rainbow, but quickly lost interest upon seeing Maud’s plain… everything.

"Here?" Maud slowly blinked, "I followed you over to make sure Pinkie was okay. Thank goodness she was with good friends."

Rainbow grit her teeth, she knew it was just Maud’s tone of voice, or lack thereof, but she kept thinking that monotone candor was meant to be sarcastic.

"Yeah… I’ll be okay." Pinkie said, "Sorry I can’t hug you right now Maud… Mr. Tummy doesn’t feel like moving around a lot..."

"That’s okay Pinkie." Maud said, never once losing that flat, bored inflection before turning back to Rainbow, "I came to look at some rocks."

Rainbow groaned, she should have known.

"Uh, any sorta magical rocks?" Applejack asked, "Like the standing kind?"

"Rocks don’t stand. They have no legs." Said Maud. It was a statement of fact, not a joke, "But I heard about this play. It sounded interesting."

Rainbow had to cock an eyebrow at that news, "You think the play’s about rocks?"

"That’d be nice." Maud stated.

Rainbow flinched. She walked right into that one.

"I’m glad I was able to get a seat this close." Maud said.

"Uh, Maud, we’re at the back of the audience. How’s this close?" Applejack asked.

"Because of all the ponies that said they were coming here." Maud turned her head to look back down the main road.

Rainbow and Applejack followed Maud’s eyes, and so did several ponies who were still eavesdropping on their conversation.

It was dark, but under the light of Luna’s silvery moon both Rainbow and Applejack could spot the movement of ponies far in the distance. The forest itself hemmed their view of how many, but as they approached more and more appeared from behind the treeline, a mob of ponies hurrying toward this bright beacon of civilization near the Everfree forest. Pegasi were flying above the mob, helping to direct ponies in the direction of the town.

"Ah don’t believe it." Applejack breathed, taking off her hat.

"What?" Pinkie asked, feeling a little too sick to crane her neck around, "What is it?"

"Ponies, lots of ‘em!" Applejack grinned, then nudged Rainbow on the side, "Looks like those posters brought in a whole danged caravan of them."

A hopeful chatter began to rise from the crowd, who’d taken notice to the approaching mass of ponies. Business owners broke from the crowd to hurriedly reopen their shops, the allure of making some coin was simply too tempting. Even Tablecloth’s which was notorious for not being open past sundown was hastily reopened, with the owner struggling to find all his wayward staff for the potential influx of tourists and their money.

Rainbow’s grin, however, began to slowly fade away as the crowd came closer and closer.

"Somethin’ wrong Sugar-cube?" Applejack asked.

"Yeah, I just realized something." Rainbow sighed, "If we had to bunk up with the doc, then it’s gonna get real crowded around here come bed time."

To be continued…

Author's Note

There. A chapter in October. We're nearing the end folks, but there's plenty to wrap up and explain so we're not at the end just yet. AND JUST 801 WORDS SHORT OF 200K! :raritycry:

I have some IRL stuff coming up that's going to effect my sluggish writing, see my blog for details as I don't want to whine about it here. Rest assured I love writing this story, and it would kill me to end the story where it is. If worst comes to worst I'll set this story to "Hiatus" should I have to move out but its looking like I have time to get all my ducks in a row. Best case scenario: I may be able to finish this story by the start of 2018.

Edited by: Wacky, Duelist925, The Wind King, Syroc, and Courage Fire.
Bonus credit to Solid Punch and dartagnan401 for helping me out with second opinions and some details I'm unfamiliar with.
Huge thank you to everyone who helped out!

39. Trick or Treat.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 39: Trick or Treat.

Summer Harvest could feel his heart about to burst with joy.

It had felt like an eternity under that looming shadow of foreclosure, and the thought of making it all up in one week was nearly incomprehensible. Yet, here he was sitting behind his market stall selling his wares at prices no one in Hollow Shades could afford. These tourists were carrying more money on them than most local ponies had in the bank, and they just kept coming.

While the corn was looking to be the best thing on his table, Summer was surprised to see the pumpkins were becoming his best sellers. They were being bought by the pair by these out-of-towners for the sake of carving their own Jack-o’-Lanterns. Other ponies were buying pumpkins from other tables for the same reason, and their gooey innards were disappearing into Tablecloth’s for baking.

The corn and the stunted carrots had sold poorly, though only for a while. Summer, and many of the other tables were surprisingly aided by a pair of enterprising woodsponies. They had rolled out a number of old metal rain barrels and were offering to barbeque anything brought to them for a single bit. Not long after they had set up shop the staff of Tablecloth had set up a similar operation, offering to deep fry vegetables. Since then, everything on Summer’s table was being bought for the sake of becoming the fair food the festival needed.

A quick count of the bits in the cash box showed that Summer had made more in the past hour than he had in the entirety of last week! It felt like he was jinxing himself, but he was ready to believe his debt to the bank was going to be paid off on time!

All around him Summer could see ponies that he didn’t recognize talking, eating, and either looking around with pity at the condition of the buildings, or admiring the Halloween decorations along the line of shops. The Jack-o’-lanterns and the cornhusk dolls drew much curiosity, but everypony was taking turns to closely marvel at the unique spider webs that garlanded the water tower.

Through casual conversation with his customers, Summer Harvest had learned that these thrill-seekers had come for what had been they had understood to be a week-long Nightmare Night festival.

The common questions he received were mostly concerning Lord Barleycorn. Summer would always politely decline to answer and made the gesture of respect with his forelegs; which he commonly had to explain to the newcomers. Most found the gesture quaint, though enough of them seemed to understand it for what it was. There was the occasional stallion or mare that would scoff at Summer’s assurances that Lord Barleycorn was a true spirit of autumn.

Summer felt no offense at their disrespect and refrained from escalating the issue into an argument. He knew that these ponies would find out for themselves that the spirits of Everfree were quite real.

The unexpected delay for the play was a godsend to Summer, which was allowing him to do business with these tourists without missing his little filly’s stage debut. He didn’t expect his little girl to make acting her career, but he knew he’d hate himself if he didn’t support Corn Crib. She’d been working so hard on this… a shame she didn’t put this much effort in her school work but he wasn’t about to complain.

The scarecrow hadn’t been seen since he had retreated behind the curtain but he believed he was still back there, waiting patiently for everypony to settle in.

On Summer’s request, Leadfoot had taken one of the carts back to the farm to pick up another load of their harvest from the barn. He didn’t care if he didn’t have anything left for seed the next year, if ponies kept buying like this he could just buy more seed.

The young stallion was still a bit jittery from his experience in the woods, but seemed to welcome the idea of going back to a place that was familiar and safe. Summer just hoped his son wouldn’t feel so safe at the farmhouse that he’d just go to bed and not come back.

The thought of sleep stirred a yawn from Summer’s throat, and he quickly reached for his coffee. Again, the staff at Tablecloth’s had thought ahead and made several pots for the benefit of ponies used to rising with the sun and going to bed before it again touched the horizon. Harvest Moon had made it a point to get some for the both of them, but even with the much needed caffeine she was looking very tired from a long day of excitement and social interaction.

Another pony approached Summer’s table, and politely began to examine the corn. The idea of it being slathered in butter, wrapped in foil, and set over that roaring fire was tempting indeed. He’d had to live on his wife’s well-meaning but bland scrapings from the Everfree for so long he’d often thought of nibbling at his crops just to remember what flavor was like. But when he could sell an ear of corn for four bits a piece he reasoned he could hold off a little while longer.

Besides, those pies over at Tablecloth’s were looking even more enticing than corn.

"Uh, Ah’d like this here pumpkin."

Summer knew who that voice belonged to before he’d even turned his head. There standing in front of his table was the mare who’d been an unwanted guest in his house.

The way Applejack was trying to look at him without making eye contact only further irritated Summer. The least she could do was look him the eye while asking for one of his pumpkins. He didn’t want to do business with her, and he hastily came up with a way to get rid of her.

"That’ll be ten bits." Summer said as he smugly waited for Applejack to be insulted at such a ridiculous price.

Applejack didn’t skip a beat as she reached for her money, "Alright."

Summer opened his mouth to accept her refusal, only to gawk at Applejack as she began to count ten gold coins and place them on the table.

This had to be some sort of joke. For a moment Summer considered that this might be some attempt by Applejack to show off her family’s wealth, but he batted it away as quick as it came. The Apple family was many things but they were not the kind of ponies who thoughtlessly threw money around.

Nevertheless, Summer soon resumed scowling at the young mare, "What, you’re not going to haggle?"

"Nah, seemed like a good price to me." Applejack said plainly as she pulled a large pumpkin off the table.

That was one of the most obvious lies Summer had ever heard. Even a little city filly would know that was a grossly overpriced sale. At any other table Applejack could have gotten four pumpkins for that many bits, and Summer refused to believe that Applejack was that gullible.

"I don’t like charity." Summer snorted as he pushed the coins back toward Applejack.

"Well, it ain’t," Applejack affirmed, shoving the bits back at Summer, "You said it cost that much, an’ Ah paid ya just that. Jus’ business is all." She paused as her attention was drawn to the stack of unhusked corn, "How much for an ear? It’s lookin’ like some of the best Ah’ve ever seen."

"For you? Six bits an ear." Summer said, laying down another overblown price, "If you really feel it’s worth it."

Again, Applejack casually reached into her bag and dropped more bits onto the table. Enough for two ears of corn at Summer’s marked up price.

The amount of money Applejack had available was quickly becoming an insult in and of itself to Summer. His family had to scrape by, living hoof to mouth and here Applejack was tossing bits away like they was chicken feed. He frowned at the coins on the table, though he begrudgingly accepted them if only for the sake of his family’s future.

"I’m not sure I can rightly take advantage of a mare who can’t recognize when she’s overpaying for corn." Said Summer, unable to resist a jab at Applejack’s expense. "But as they say, ‘a fool and her money are soon parted’."

Applejack paused, but otherwise seemed unphased by Summer’s remark. If anything she seemed more disappointed than angry.

"Y’know Summer," Applejack said with a light edge in her tone, "The more Ah think about mah time here the more Ah think there’s sumthin’ that needs ta be said..."

Summer leaned across the table, "Oh yeah?"

"Like admittin’ what we got in common." Applejack gestured to the corn, "We’re both good at growing food that ponies love, an’ we both got a lotta pride in our farms."

Summer snorted, as if he needed to be told what was obvious.

"Ah ain’t heard much about yer grandpappy before Ah came here, but Ah gotta admit it took a lotta gumption to strike out on his own like he did." Applejack said, "Ya got every right to be proud of what yer family built."

Summer’s frown grew, he was getting tired of this facade of a conversation, "What exactly are you getting at?"

"Ah’m sayin’ Ah ain’t never gonna try an’ take that away from ya." Applejack began to gather up the corn she had purchased and carefully piled them onto her back, the pumpkin soon joining them, "Course’ if’n ya need more ta feel better about yerself, Ah’m kinda jealous of yer filly for gettin’ to meet a bonafide spirit."

With that said, Applejack politely tipped her hat and left before Summer could form a response.

While Summer was pleased that she was gone, he was at a loss to explain what had just happened. Granny Smith’s arrogant little grandfilly had just walked up to his table, overpaid for his produce, and… complimented him?

The farmer sat down, busying himself by counting Applejack’s coins and placing them in the cashbox. Still, he couldn’t help but feel as if she’d taken some of the wind out of his sails. It would have been simpler if she’d just started another shouting match with him.

Summer sighed, at least he was that much closer to paying off the bank.

The play’s delay had given Rainbow Dash her an excuse to slip away from her friends.

While she felt concern for Pinkie’s health, she knew better than to be truly worried. Rainbow had personally seen the pink mare dump packets of sugar into her soda and then eat cake and ice cream. If that kind of sugar intake wouldn’t hurt Pinkie, there was no way a pint of beer was going to kill her.

The entire time she had been sitting with Pinkie and Maud, Rainbow’s attention had kept drifting to the clinic’s door. She had been keeping an eye on it since she had come back from sulking behind the barber shop. Something had told her that the doctor still inside, brooding.

Rainbow did not require any sort of Pinkie Sense to know that Cherry Nova was likely drinking from some supply of liquor at that very moment.

If that was true, then her chances of talking to him like a civilized pony were growing thinner by the minute.

One last look back at Pinkie was required to calm Rainbow’s nerves. She saw Pinkie leaning against Maud, looking like she was about to go to sleep. Rainbow filed this image away for later mischief. If all it took to derail Pinkie’s limitless energy was one glass of beer, then she might have discovered Pinkie’s ‘off-switch.’

The cowl of the flight suit bounced against Rainbow’s neck as she strode to the boardwalk outside of Cherry’s clinic. She hesitated at the doorknob, and cautiously pressed her ear to the door for a moment. Several seconds passed and Rainbow heard nothing from inside. Rainbow wasn’t sure what exactly she was expecting to hear, but at last she slowly turned the knob and quietly pushed the door open.

Part of Rainbow had clenched as the door stood open, ready for some explosion of hostility as she lingered at the threshold, but nothing came. After taking a breath to steady herself, the mare stuck her head inside. A single candle was burning in the back of the clinic, allowing Rainbow to see Cherry sitting at his disaster of a work desk. He was leaning back in his chair, his head resting on the back as he stared up at the ceiling. She first thought he was sleeping, but she could see his lips moving, and a glint from the candle allowed her to see his eyes were wide open.

It wasn’t until Rainbow had shut the door behind her that she realized how loud it was outside. The silence of clinic must have made her entry seem like a alarm clock going off, but Cherry hadn’t reacted in any discernible way. Once her eyes had adjusted to the dark, she spotted the bottle resting on Cherry’s desk, an empty one.

Rainbow’s lip curled into an annoyed frown, and stalked toward the back of the one-room building.

Cherry didn’t move in his chair, but Rainbow could see his eyes following her. When she was nearly standing in front of the desk Cherry let out a quiet groan and closed his eyes, as if he was attempting to wish her away.

"Dumb suit..." Cherry mumbled quietly to himself, "If it wasn’t fire resistant I’d have burned it instead of throwing it in the trash… didn’t take that antique nag fer a dumpster diver… an’ of course she had to find it..."

It was directionless rambling, something Rainbow knew was a result from heavy drinking. Now that she was closer, she saw the emptied bottle was marked ‘Gryphonne Elder Mountain’ brand vodka. Not something she’d expect to find in a backwater town like this.

Rainbow was not a heavy drinker. She liked cider and the occasional beer, and had occasionally tried stronger alcohols, but gryphon vodka was something she was reluctant to touch due to its near-mythical potency. Even in small amounts it was a strong drink, and it had gained a reputation of putting ponies in the hospital after they had accidentally over-indulged.

There was some clues however that the doctor had not foolishly drained the entire bottle. The label was noticeably old and faded, and a thick cake of dust clung to the outside of the glass. More telling was the rings that had formed along the inside of the bottle throughout a great many years between drinks. The doctor had kept this one bottle for a very long time, and only brought it out for special occasions.

Now convinced that the doctor was only drunk and not dying of alcohol poisoning, Rainbow felt she was confident enough to do what she came to do.

Cherry’s eyes were drawn to the mare as she worked her way out out the flightsuit. The sky blue of her coat emerging as the elastic material was pulled off of her frame. If he was a bit more sober, Cherry might have wondered how that old rag didn’t look baggy on a scrawny filly after being neglected for so many years.

Finally, Rainbow kicked her hind legs free of the suit, then proceeded to gingerly gather it up, turn the legs right-side-out, and fold it in proper Wonderbolt fashion. With a flick of her wing, Rainbow tossed the white bundle onto Cherry’s desk.

The doctor’s eyes seemed delayed as he kept staring at Rainbow Dash before addressing the folded suit. His chair creaked horribly as he leaned forward, looking at it like he was not sure if it was real or not. Slowly, his eyes seemed to harden and regain some measure of lucidity.

"What’re you up to?" Cherry croaked.

Rainbow was a little surprised at such a pointed question from the mouth of a drunk, but she didn’t lose an ounce of her determination.

"What’s it look like," Rainbow frowned, "I’m giving it back. It’s your suit ain’t it?"

Cherry looked down, his brow furrowing as he reached out and turned the bundle over. There staring back at him from the flank of the suit was the old stage-mark he picked when he was an edgy young colt freshly thrown out from the Academy. An exaggerated declaration of him taking the world by the teeth and never letting go.

With a tired rasp of a sigh he leaned back in his chair and pushed it toward Rainbow, knocking the empty bottle on its side.

"Not anymore." Cherry stated somberly as he returned to staring at the ceiling, "Do whatever you want with it. I just don’t want to see it ever again."

Rainbow fumed, she’d spent all this time worrying and this was his reaction? Curling up in the dark and hiding in a bottle? He didn’t even so much as grumble at her. The stunt flier she knew would have spat in her face and called her all the names in the book before throwing her out on her flank. That stallion had fire, but all she could see was something so pathetic she couldn’t put a name to it.

She didn’t want the suit anymore.

"And I used to think you were the best..." Rainbow spat with sarcastic condemnation.

"Was I?" Cherry asked, seemingly oblivious to Rainbow’s vitriol.

The question hit a nerve for Rainbow Dash, one that caused her to speak without even thinking.

"Darn right you were! How many Academy dropouts say they’re going to be the better than anypony else and actually follow through? You even said yourself in an interview that you wanted ‘To show the world the Wonderbolts have become a bunch of old nags who’d prefer to knit than push the envelope’.”

Cherry focused his attention back on her, his eyes narrowing and showing a measure of the same anger she had seen earlier that day, but now it was cold and channeled directly at Rainbow.

"This from the mare who can’t stop glorifying those nags." He snorted, "This may be a dirt-farming zombie of a town but we still get newspapers. I read about you winning the Best Young Flyer Competition and how you kept going on about how you were going to be the greatest Wonderbolt since Firefly herself."

Cherry leaned against the desk with one leg, resting his head on his hoof, "Why do you want to join them, exactly?"

Rainbow had not been expecting him to fire back at her so coherent. Perhaps the doctor had built up some immunity or maybe he was just made of something tougher than the mares who hung around Berry Punch’s establishment.

"Because they’re the best fliers around." Rainbow said plainly, then quickly added, "These days..."

Cherry rolled his eyes, "Whatever. Tell me missy, who do you think is the Wonderbolt with the most money?"

Rainbow was a little put off by this strange diversion, but decided to humor the inebriated stallion and shrugged, "I don’t know, Spitfire I guess? She’s the team leader after all."

Cherry gave Rainbow a patronizing smile and shook his head.

"Second place, at best." Cherry Nova said, "Fleetfoot’s raking in the cash through endorsement deals. She hocks some company’s product or service and she gets paid that on top of what the Wonderbolt stipend she gets. If she’s got an ounce of brains she’s already saved enough to be set for life."

Rainbow was surprised to hear this, "How would you know that?"

"Please, she’s in the papers sometimes shilling for Barnyard Bargains or whatever." Cherry’s vision drifted down to the desk, seeming to unfocus a little as if the alcohol was catching up with him, "An’ ‘course I’d know… I used to have those sorta deals too. Saved every bit I got. Then just one mistake… boom. Wasn’t even outta the hospital before they dropped me. Tried ta make Reckless Abandon into the next face of the Phoenix Brigade."

This revelation left Rainbow stunned. She knew from the old newspaper clippings that Reckless was one of the pegasi put forward to try and replace Crimson, but had never thought they tried to throw him under the cart so quickly. The whole thing was a little too similar to what had happened at Rainbow Falls, where the Wonderbolts had tried to dump Soarin because of an injury. This revelation left a sour taste in her mouth. If she joined the Wonderbolts, would they do the same to her if she made a mistake?

Cherry continued to mumble angrily to himself, his hoof pressing so hard into the desk that the wood began to creak, "Didn’t even look in on me while I was in physical therapy. Kept followin’ the money like a pig with a carrot held just outta reach of his nose… Kept up with them in the papers to see ‘em gettin’ sloppy. Finally stopped readin’ when they announced they were gonna start playin’ safe to get insurance deals."

He laughed bitterly, "’Course, later on I heard the Brigade coughed and rolled over dead when they couldn’t bring in the crowds with gutless tricks. With no crowds those parasite sponsors packed up and left ‘em in the lurch."

He jerked his head up, startling Rainbow as he glared at her, "An’ that’s when they came back to me. They all wanted to patch things up an’ get me to help manage the show in some way but I let ‘em know where I stood. Didn’t get so much of a cheap ‘Get Well’ card outta them when I was laid up so I told them where they could put their ‘sorry’s. Wasn’t like I could fly with this useless wing anyway."

Cherry extended the offending wing and scowled at it, his eyes following as part of it sagged with the rough motion.

"Lucky for me I was smart and saved my money in case I needed some big operation." Cherry settled back in his chair, and let his wing drop at his side, "Started studying medicine, tryin’ to find a way to could replace the bones the doctors removed. Eight years an’ all I got to show for it was a doctorate an’ a lotta specialist training that I can’t use."

"Did you ever find a… fix for your wing?" Rainbow asked, hoping there might be a way to help him. If not her, then maybe Twilight.

"What do you think?" Cherry snapped, "Ain’t nothin’ getting me off the ground ever again. ‘Cept the stuff I drink. It’s also why I got shunted to this dirt-farmin’ town… nopony wanted me back in Cloudsdale General..."

Cherry leaned back in his chair, chest heaving as he closed his eyes. The stallion seemed older than before in Rainbow’s eyes, the creases under his eyes more pronounced and his brow showing signs of furrowed wrinkles. Slowly, he cracked open his eyes and shoved the suit toward Rainbow, letting it hit the floor at her hooves.

"If you get into the Wonderbolts, save your money like I did. If your teammates backstab you, you at least have something to fall back on." Cherry said, "And the suit’s yours. I never want to see it again."

Jack peeked out from behind the curtain for the third time, and he still couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

He had anticipated a trickling of ponies arriving by the afternoon of the next day. The sight of so many crowding the main road at this late hour had far exceeded his expectations.

The fact that so many had chosen to travel so late left Jack feeling a little mystified. The ponies from outside the boundaries of this ancient town found the forest frightening and unnatural, so why would they travel the long walk here past nightfall? The only answer that made sense was a want, an eagerness to see real ghosts. Jack reasoned that if these ponies were afraid of the forest, then what he’d seen might make them keel over. What he could be certain was that no one would leave their homes at this hour to see some one-horse-town play put on by children.

Jack closed the curtain and stepped back, not wanting to be observed by the audience just yet.

Already many newcomers had tried to peek around the curtain to see the ‘strange scarecrow thing.’ Thankfully, Rarity had shooed these ponies away before they got more than a glimpse of him. He’d hoped to remain enigmatic until curtain time.

These nosey ponies’ words and marked flippant ‘disrespect’ for his spectral character had reminded Jack that Hollow Shades was a backward town, while the rest of Equestria held none of its superstitions. It would be much harder to sell himself as a spiritual king to these ‘city folk,’ even with the residents reinforcing his claims.

"First impressions are lasting impressions... " Jack mumbled to himself, "Still, I didn’t expect so many so quickly."

Carrot Top, who had remained close to Jack’s side, tilted her head upon hearing him and pressed her hoof to his leg to gain his attention. She couldn’t dare speak a word or risk being identified by Corn Crib, Rarity, or anypony else within earshot. Yet without the freedom of speech, she was able to communicate her full support for Jack by sitting up on her haunches and offering him a hug.

Jack chuckled and shook his head as he took Carrot Top’s outstretched hoof and eased her back down to all fours. "Thanks, but that’s not necessary. I was just surprised, that’s all. But I suppose there’s no sense in putting it off any longer, right?"

Carrot Top nodded.

Jack looked across the stage, easily finding the stark white mare who was keeping herself busy by conversing with Fluttershy and the barber ponies.

"Ms. Rarity," Jack called out, quickly gaining the mare’s attention, "I’m afraid our little delay has let the audience wander away from us. I’ll be heading out to bring them all back their seats, so if you’d please make sure everypony’s in their place we’ll get things started shortly."

Rarity answered with a brief yet elegant bow of her head, and politely excused herself from the company of the quartet.

"Gather ‘round children," Rarity announced, "It’s time for final preparations, let’s not dawdle."

Beyond Rarity, Jack could see Corn Crib who was pulling her black robe tightly around herself. The poor filly was looking a bit cold, but he couldn’t blame her. The air was getting a little chilly, though the other ponies seemed no worse for ware. Perhaps the filly was still stricken with stage fright? Jack let out a loud breath, as much as he’d like to sit down and console her, there was simply no time for that. She’d have to stand on her own four hooves, he couldn’t fight every battle for her.

Retrieving his borrowed violin and bow from their resting place, Jack pulled the curtain back and gave Carrot Top one last glance before stepping out onto the stage.

No sooner has Jack stepped out he could feel a change in the air as dozens of eyes lock onto him. It only took him several seconds to walk to center stage, but it was more than enough to survey the crowd and begin gauging its temperament.

The ponies in the first three rows all had the slightly disheveled look of local residents of Hollow Shades, some he recognized and some he didn’t. They were clearly eager to see the foals put on the play or they simply wanted to be near the Autumnal King. The moment they met his gaze they averted their eyes and greeted ‘Lord Barleycorn’ with a polite crossing of their forelegs.

The rows beyond these loyal rustics were a mixed bag. Seating was readily available, with only a few ponies sitting here and there, and looking as if they were resting rather than actively waiting for the play. These ponies did not look as if they just dragged themselves off the farm, the clear look of equines not native to Hollow Shades.

These were the ponies that gawked at Jack with a mixture of confusion and amusement. They were not sure what to make of the gangly creature in rags as he stood below the stage lights.

The ambient chatter had nearly vanished by now, and the locals in the road were urging their visitors to come with them and join the the audience for the play. However, Jack could see the non-residents were choosing to join the rear of the audience out of quaint amusement or bored curiosity more than anything else. Worse, several openly pointed and laughed at him, though these hecklers were quietly admonished.

Not every newcomer had chosen to join the audience. Jack could see a dozen or so ponies that were ignoring him altogether. They were more interested in carrying on the conversations they had been previously engaged in, others were enjoying the food they purchased, and others were perusing the shops and produce tables. While they were spending their money as he’d hoped, Jack needed to grab their attention for the good of the play and his own character.

He just hoped what he had in mind didn’t upstage the kids.

Jack loudly cleared his throat, quieting much of the whispering of the audience. He had been given plenty of time to ponder which should come first, a song or a speech. The fact that some were still ignoring him definitively proved that he needed to do something to grab their attention.

For a moment Jack closed his eyes and took a breath as he brought the violin under his chin. It had been awhile since he had played for a crowd of this size, regardless of species. Threat from forest ghosts or not, he’d do as he’d always done since waking up in this crazy world: try his darndest and hope for the best.

The song Jack had chosen to play was another favorite from his youth, one he could put his heart into. Now comfortable beneath the stage lights, Jack again filled the main streets of Hollow Shades with the tranquil sounds of his borrowed instrument.

Whatever conversations that had persisted were forgotten as his hand guided bow over string, surprising and enrapturing his listeners. Jack smiled as he played, surely the ponies who’d laughed had expected him to play some twangy country song. Granted this song was as out of place in Hollow Shades as it was in… he shook his head. No need to think about that now.

Jack cast his attention back to the sea of eyes before him. As he kept playing he allowed himself a quiet chuckle, he’d never seen so many mouths hanging open. If only these ponies knew he was playing a song from a video game… if they knew what one was, that is.

A loud thump from the direction of the Rusty Nail stole the attention of the audience, though Jack continued to play. Ponies that had been standing outside the bar, listening to his impromptu performance scattered into the street as the sound of something heavy being dragged across the wooden floor threatened to ruin the ambiance the young man had created.

To everypony’s surprise, the old piano slowly emerged from the door without any earthly assistance, and proceeded to roll itself out onto the boardwalk. Jack had kept the song going through only his extreme familiarity with its notes, and could only stare in wonder as the piano began to play without any musician at its keys.

The part-time residents of the bar began to make gestures of supplication to the bewitched piano, and whispers began to rise in the crowd about what they were seeing.

Jack himself was just as perplexed as everypony else.

He was just as surprised to see the piano move and operate of its own accord, but Jack quickly concluded that the same spirits who had threatened him in the forest were up to some mischief. Exactly why they sought to make this a duet was the part he couldn’t quite understand.

At least the spirits had seen fit to tune the poor thing. When Jack had ran his fingers across its ivories he’d concluded it had been so out of tune it was developing a unique sound of its own. Now from the wooden lungs of the piano came music that was elegant and harmonious, as if every chord was perfectly tuned. Yet, although the melody coming from the piano was entirely complementary to his song, it was not the piece that Jack was attempting to play.

Seeing no other option but to play along, he continued for the sake of his audience and this spectral musician’s ego. For what had to be improvised noodling, the unseen pianist was keeping an impressive pace as Jack’s violin sang loudly and clearly. To say he was impressed was an understatement, knowing that if their roles were reversed he would have fallen flat on his face by the fifth measure.

The longer the song went on, the more Jack wondered if he should have chosen a more complicated song. The piano was effortlessly keeping up with him, never faltering or striking a note that seemed out of place. It was as if he was playing with a grandmaster pianist, one he was having a lot of fun playing with. Sadly, the song was swiftly drawing to a close. Just as Jack played the final chords, the piano continued for several measures as if it wanted to get in the last word before it too tapered off into silence.

The audience had been rendered speechless by the unexpected performance. It took everypony a full minute to move, with the audience’s attention drifting from the ghostly piano, to the violinist in rags, then back to the piano.

Jack kept the violin to his chin, expecting the mysterious pianist to try to prompt him into another song. He had to believe these spirits didn’t push that heavy thing out in the street just to play a single duet with him…

The hushed conversations that had begun to form in the wake of the ghostly duet were forgotten when a new collection of sounds came to the ear of every listener. From everywhere and nowhere rose the melodic music of a multitude of tinkling bells and pan flutes, intermixed with the sounds of happy, playing foals. All was soft and indistinct, as if these noises were being heard from far away, yet the ponies on the boardwalk heard them just the same as those by the stage.

All as one the crowd began to huddle together in some primeval method of protection from danger. Those near the buildings backed themselves against the walls in a futile attempt to prevent whatever was making that ghostly noise from sneaking up on them.

The only pony who looked completely unafraid was Maud, who still wore the same stone-faced look of indifference she had worn throughout Jack’s performance. She still sat near Pinkie, who was leaning heavily against her as she stared up above the crowd.

One mare in the crowd became aware of shadows dancing on the ground, and wordlessly pointed them out. Along the storefronts and stretched along the ground were the faint shadows of ponies, or things that looked like ponies rushing hither and thither and smiling as if in the midst of some great revelry.

The eyes that found the shadows soon found the light that cast them. Suspended above the audience were the same twinkling lights that Jack had seen back in the forest. Each one a mote of gentle light no bigger than a grain of sand, beautiful to behold.

The laughter rose in in a burst which rolled across the town, and the lights seemed to shine brighter for an instant as if these specters had noticed the astonished ponies below and found them amusing.

A peek at his left saw the faces of Rarity and the foals, all of whom were just as awestruck at the crowd as they gasped and pointed at the lights. Rarity herself was quite the sight, with her mouth hanging open and her eyes bugged out. It reminded Jack of when he’d met the foals’ school teacher for the first time.

Carrot Top in her disguise had fallen on her rump, unable to look away from the lights. The sheer realization that the spirits were real hadn’t quite set in but now, she felt the full weight of her promise to her friend. All at once all the old doubt she had in those old stories were gone. How could she not believe when the evidence was right in front of her eyes?

The lights and laughter lasted only a few seconds more. The delicate lights softly faded into the night air like the stars at day break, leaving the spellbound ponies searching all around them for any further sign of hauntings. Many were afraid to speak, though just as many ready to express their amazement at what they had just witnessed.

Many of them jumped when Jack loudly clapped his hands. Although the sleeves hung nearly a whole hand’s length past his fingers, the force with which he brought them together might as well have been a gunshot in the near-silence.

"Here you see that marvelous things can spring forth from the most humble origins." Jack said, summoning his stage voice to project across the audience, "I hope this has enlightened all of you to the true nature of this wondrous place. Some of the old magic has come to lay in the hidden and forgotten places of the world, and here in Hollow Shades a sliver of that power has come to rest. It beckons the curious to come closer, and the brave to enter the dark, and so many I see have answered that call. I welcome you all to this enchanted night."

Every single pony had their ears swiveled toward Jack as to catch every word. Even the ones that had laughed were looking at him with a new sort of awe. However, rather than excited the crowd seemed as tense as a clenched fist, as if they expected another ghostly surprise from him.

Jack removed his straw hat and bowed as regally as he could, "I am Lord Barleycorn, Sovereign of Autumn, third of the Seasonal Lords, King of Pumpkins and Scarecrows, Protector of Foals, and Keeper of Promises. I welcome every one of you to Halloween, the festival of spirits."

"Tonight, and every night this week you may see strange things," said Jack, a bright smile visible beneath his mask.

"You may be surprised, astounded, or even frightened, but know that this is only the doing of merry spirits playing games." He said, "For even now as I speak the veil between this world and the next grows thin as a white lie, and even I cannot say what may greet you after the sun has set. I trust you all to be on your best behavior should something cross your path; a gust of wind, an odd shadow, something in the corner of your eye… the ghosts of the Everfree are already here, and they are here to have fun!"

The crowd slowly was beginning to ease up, seeming to trust Lord Barleycorn, at least tentatively.

"For now, let’s all enjoy the play that was advertised," Jack gestured to the foals who had unintentionally stepped out from behind the curtain, "They’ve put quite the effort into this production, with a little help here and there. I just you all to keep an open mind, and to enjoy yourselves. There will be more fun and merriment to come."

Jack then looked straight at the school teacher Mr. Stockholm, who he saw hiding in the third row.

"And I would hope their schoolmaster would accept this as a group project, I know the foals were meant to create something for their art project?" Jack chuckled, oh to have this sort of power over his old teachers.

The old stallion dumbly nodded his head, looking like he had a knife to his throat.

"Excellent. Then please allow me to get off the stage." Jack again tipped his hat to the audience and began to step toward the opposite end of the curtain, "And please enjoy the production of Trick or Treat… and I wish you all a Happy Halloween!"

Jack stepped out of sight of the crowd, and a look across the wooden stage saw that the barber ponies were warming up their voices. He was surprised to see Ms. Fluttershy there, gargling what looked like mouthwash. She hadn’t seemed like the type who had the heart to sing on stage, but if she was, good for her.

At last, the curtain was pulled back, and the quartet began to sing…

"Trick or Treat~"

To be continued…

Author's Note

Edited by Wacky, the wind king, dartagnan401, Courage Fire, and Solid Punch.

There were a few plot hiccups as I've had to streamline over the past few months. There were points even when I thought I'd written myself into a corner. Thankfully that's all been cleared up. The party's started, and the end draws near. Only a few chapters to go... AND I AT LAST SURPASS 200K WORDS WOOOOO!

And happy holidays. :pinkiehappy:

Links are, in order:
Final Fantasy VII: Aeris's Theme (Violin & Piano Cover Duet) Taylor Davis & Lara de Wit
Trick or Treat by Disney (the song from the Disney cartoon)

40. That’s one night down...

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 40: That’s one night down...

After several minutes of being on stage Corn Crib had come to a very important realization: Plays were actually kinda fun.

Rehearsal had been tedious and boring, but when the time came to step out on stage it felt like she was traveling down a well worn road. Instead of worrying about the audience Corn Crib focused on finding her marks and delivered lines just like she was supposed to. After several minutes she had nearly forgotten the audience existed at all.

There was one thing that continued to bother the filly though--the continual drop in temperature. The night air was growing progressively colder as the night went on, but her costume was enough to make performing tolerable for the time being.

However, there were several instances where a sudden gust of wind or a sharp movement would flutter Corn Crib’s robes and rob her of all that precious warmth. She had been worried that somepony might hear her teeth chattering when she threatened Wedge with the first of her ‘spells,’ but thankfully nopony seemed to notice.

Uncontrollable reactions to the cold aside, Corn Crib was proud that she had managed to refrain from laughing when it came time for Wedge’s prolonged slapstick routine. Her fellow actors had to stifle a giggle as the colt tripped over pots and pans and burned his flank on the fake fireplace they had made. The audience at first looked concerned that the colt might have actually hurt himself, but they quickly realized it was all for show. The big prop door for Wedge’s last big crash got a brief but loud round of applause that secretly had the young stallion beaming with pride.

The final scene of the play called for Corn Crib to fly off on her broom. Like the other props and her spells, the broom wasn’t magical in any sense, and relied entirely on what Lord Barleycorn called ‘stage magic’. Instead of being levitated by unicorn magic, the broom was attached to a system of ropes and pulleys that was controlled by stage hooves under Rarity’s supervision.

The barbers began their final reprisal of the only song in the play as the broom slowly lifted her off the stage in a poor imitation of flight. Much to Corn Crib’s delight, the moment she was offstage the foals controlling the ropes safely returned her to the stage floor.

Once she had all four hooves on the ground and her heart had stopped pounding, Corn Crib resolved to offer to trade roles with anypony else during any repeat performances. Let somepony else worry about breaking their neck; one broom ride was enough for her.

At last came the final line of the play, and by Lord Barleycorn’s request the youngest member of the troupe got the honor of saying it.

That particular privilege fell to little River Stone, who trotted proudly out to the middle of the stage in her ghost costume. The barber ponies held the last note of the song for a few seconds to give the filly time to rear up on her back hooves, lift her forelegs to look as scary she could, and let out a loud ‘boo!’

The audience chuckled at the sight, with several of them vocalizing their opinion of the little one with loud ‘daw’s that wounded little ghost’s pride. Even though every bit of her was hidden under that ghost costume, Corn Crib knew River Stone was pouting with extreme disappointment.

Whatever embarrassment River Stone suffered was ended when the audience began to stamp their hooves in earnest applause. Shortly after, Rarity signaled for the curtains to close and at last call the production to an end.

Like the rest of the troupe, Corn Crib had believed that when the curtain fell they were finished and could go enjoy their first Halloween night. Rarity however had other ideas, and hurried every foal involved in the production, acting role or not, for a ‘final bow.’

Since it wasn’t anything complicated Corn Crib didn’t complain as she walked back out with her fellow cast members. She had been attempting to ignore the audience for so long it might be a good chance to see where her family was situated… although she had a feeling they were predictably sitting around their produce table.

Her suspicions were proven only partially correct when Rarity hoisted the curtain.

Once her eyes adjusted, she was greeted by the sight of her mother waving from their table. Corn Crib of course waved back, but the smile she wore was strained when she saw her father had to be nudged to notice what was happening on stage. He had been talking to somepony beside the table, likely trying to sell more vegetables, and awkwardly tried to make it seem like he had been paying close attention to the play.

While Corn Crib had easily located her parents, her brother was not so easily found. There was some chance that Leadfoot was sitting among the audience, hidden among all these new and unfamiliar faces. There was also the possibility that he had slunk back to their farm to hide under his bed, and Corn Crib wouldn’t have blamed him now that she had seen what these forest spirits were capable of.

She may have had some idea as to where her brother was at this very moment, Corn Crib could not say the same about her cousin. She knew she had seen Golden Harvest helping to put pumpkins on the table, but after that point it was as if the mare had vanished like smoke in the wind. She clearly wasn’t in the crowd, and the longer Corn Crib looked she began to worry that perhaps cousin Golden returned to Ponyville with her friends without saying goodbye. Perhaps if she just looked around audience one more time...

The curtain suddenly dropped, cutting Corn Crib’s search short. She quickly jerked her head back to level a disappointed frown at Rarity, which went unnoticed.

The applause that had erupted moments ago was already being replaced by the sound of many subdued conversations. Corn Crib had no doubt that the ponies on the other side of those curtains had enjoyed the play, but she wasn’t sure if the play was what everypony was talking about.

Every mare, stallion, colt, and filly had been left speechless by what had preempted their performance. Those lights and shadows, and the animate piano… all of them proof that Barleycorn had friends in many places who were willing to give everypony a wonderful surprise. She could scarcely imagine what other tricks Lord Barleycorn might have up those long, gangly sleeves.

"All these city ponies were probably expecting a bunch of foals in costumes some lame magic. I guess I can’t blame them for being excited." Corn Crib smiled, "It’s a shame cousin Golden’s friends went home to Ponyville, they’d love to see real ghosts!"

A yawn abruptly interrupted Corn Crib’s thoughts, giving her an opportunity to glance around at the other foals. Many of them were looking ready for bed, but spirits were still high from putting on a successful production. They had every right to be proud, but Corn Crib noticed one little difference between her and everypony else: nopony seemed to be as cold as she was.

Not wanting to be seen as the schoolyard wimp, Corn Crib decided to put her newly acquired acting talents to the test and try to look like the cold didn’t bother her.

Wedge stretched his back as it came his turn to yawn, "That… was easier than I thought it would be."

"And we all got to see that Wedge looks good with painted hooves." Thistle Bloom teased as she trotted next to the colt, a rag and a can held in the crook of one leg and.

Wedge brought his forehooves closer to his body in a weak attempt to make his purple hooves less noticeable. He turned to deliver some attempt at a comeback, but held his tongue when he saw the purple-maned filly set the can in front of him.

"It’s turpentine, ‘should take the paint off." Thistle smirked, "Unless you wanna walk around all night lookin’ like that."

A few ponies, Corn Crib included, chuckled as they saw how flustered Wedge became as he realized he’d become the center of attention. The colt mutter a quick ‘thanks’ as he began to dab the rag with the solvent and began to return his hooves to their natural tan coloring.

River Stone poked her head out from under her sheet-like ghost costume, "Miss Rarity, is it okay if I keep this? For the trick or treating?"

Rarity took the question as an invitation to join the foals on stage, "Of course you can all keep them, and I’ll be making costumes for the other foals who didn’t get costumes. We can’t have the five of you getting all the candy."

That got a cheer from the other foals who had been working behind the scenes. Rarity’s offer, however was interpreted as meaning that she was accepting costume requests and was swiftly surrounded by a mob of eager children.

Rarity was forced back a step, a little overwhelmed by the herd of rowdy farm children vying for her attention.

Corn Crib had backed out of the way of her schoolmates as they had blitzkrieged their way toward the Rarity. She wasn’t surprised they were so excited, real Nightmare Night costumes were just too expensive for anypony in town to buy for their foals. Rarity might as well have waved a bone in front of a pack of hungry wolves.

"Now now, settle down."

Corn Crib knew that voice. She turned in time to see two ragged sleeves parting the backstage curtains, allowing Lord Barleycorn to step out onto the stage.

"Let’s give the poor mare some breathing room," Lord Barleycorn said firmly to the gang of excited foals.

As if the request had come from the lips of Princess Celestia, the foals swiftly withdrew and quieted down. Rarity secretly wished that Sweetie Bell was so easily handled, considering that her little sister could be just as energetic when she encountered something new.

"That’s better. Now what do you all say to Ms. Rarity for extending such a gracious offer?" Lord Barleycorn asked.

Each foal gave their own response, with some thanking Rarity excitedly and earnestly, while others mumbled it reluctantly like a scolded child.

"Very good." Said Lord Barleycorn, "Now, I know you’re all excited about Trick or Treating for candy, but that won’t be for five more nights."

That got a groan from the foals, Corn Crib included.

"But don’t worry. You’ll be having so much fun every night that you’ll hardly notice. There’ll be scares, music, stories and all sorts of other fun, and on the last day we’re going to have the biggest party this town has ever seen." Lord Barleycorn then tilted his head toward Rarity, "Besides, we have to allow Rarity time to work her magic and get you all proper costumes."

Rarity nodded at this acknowledgement.

"That leaves us with one last thing before we conclude tonight’s production," Lord Barleycorn waved to the other foals to come over, "If I can have everypony come out and join us… that means you too Dame Fluttershy."

Corn Crib saw the curtains part once again, this time by the barber ponies who held the curtain open for Fluttershy to join everypony else on the stage.

"Now, if I can have everypony form a circle here on on the stage, yourself included Ms. Rarity, if you would be so kind?" Lord Barleycorn asked as he himself took a spot in the forming circle.

Rarity slowly joined the foals and barbers, taking a spot next to Fluttershy who smiled at her company.

Corn Crib was feeling excited about this as she took a spot next to Wind Row. Lord Barleycorn hadn’t mentioned any special surprise when they were rehearsing, was this some sort of magic spell? Was the King of Autumn going to knight them all like he did for Fluttershy or call on some pretty light spirits?

Lord Barleycorn waited for the ponies to form a circle like he had asked, "Okay, now everypony sit and take the hooves of the pony sitting next to you."

Corn Crib did as the rest of the circle, sitting on the stage as she touched her neighbor’s hooves with her own. She was almost certain this was some sort of spell, and she gleefully awaited the result...

"And now, altogether we thank everypony for a job well done." Lord Barleycorn explained, "Putting on a play is a lot of hard work and everypony did their very best, so let’s show our appreciation. On three say ‘thank you’, one..."

"That’s it?" Corn Crib thought, "Just a thank you?"

Thinking that her schoolmates felt as disappointed as she did, Corn Crib looked around the circle. To her surprise, Corn Crib found everypony was content with this simple gesture.

"Two..."

That’s when her mind went back to what she had heard from her brother’s story of how Princess Twilight had offended the spirits at the old shrine and that ghost head appeared. If Corn Crib complained out loud, would the same spooks show up to chase her or worse?

"On the other hoof, thanking everypony for a good job’s not so bad. The colts working those ropes did a good job of not letting me fall." She hastily reasoned.

Lord Barleycorn continued his countdown, "Three!"

"Thank you!" Said everypony in the circle.

"And with that, you are all dismissed with extreme gratitude." Lord Barleycorn said, inclining his head in a small bow, "I’ll be taking a short break to decide what event will come next, so please enjoy yourselves until then."

Tired as many of them looked, Corn Crib watched her classmates begin to slog their way off the stage in whatever direction struck their fancy. Most queued up to descend down the one narrow flight of stairs on the side of the stage, while the few pegasi in the production simply hopped off the side with ease. A few tried to force their way through the curtain but couldn’t find the divide in the two massive drapes. These foals quickly gave up and fell in line with the others who were using the one set of stairs along the side.

Corn Crib gave a look back over her shoulder as she waited her turn to get down the steps. Lord Barleycorn was talking with Fluttershy and Rarity, who both seemed to be showing him a great deal of respect. She really wanted to go over and talk to him, but it looked like he was going to be busy with the princess’s friends, presumably about whatever Halloween fun he was planning next.

What she couldn’t understand was why Fluttershy was sipping from a glass bottle. She hadn’t seemed like the kind of mare who drank. She recalled her brother once muttering ‘it’s always the quiet ones’ to himself, and wondered if this was what he meant.

It seemed her chance to talk with Lord Barleycorn simply wasn’t going to happen, but that didn’t bother Corn Crib too much. It was only one missed conversation, and there would be a whole week to try again, and there was nothing stating that she wouldn’t see him again tonight. Besides, her family probably wanted to talk about the play.

Finally her turn came and she was free to leave the stage. The audience had remained mostly where they were, with some going back to the tables to listen to the farmers who were weaving tired, old stories of how they saw spirits back when they were foals.

The piano was still sitting out in the street, with onlookers not sure if they should approach it or avoid it. Corn Crib hoped that the spirits played another song on it, the duet with Lord Barleycorn had been absolutely amazing to hear!

There was less joy to be had as Corn Crib’s attention went to the backmost rows of the crowd, which she hadn’t a chance to study from the stage. Many ponies were still sitting and talking, though the filly didn’t care enough to single out any particular conversation. From one end to the other, Corn Crib scanned the gathered ponies and was forced to conclude that her cousin was not in attendance.

Perhaps she had left for Ponyville like Corn Crib had thought.

That’s when Corn Crib felt a hoof tap her on the withers, and she nearly jumped out of her skin.

Heart in her throat, Corn Crib whirled around to find her missing cousin standing behind her. Carrot Top was looking a little out of breath, and her mane was curiously wet, but for the moment, Corn Crib was just simply glad to see her.

"Cousin Golden, there you are!" Corn Crib exclaimed as she gripped Carrot Top in a hug.

"Of course’ I’m here, where else should I be?" Carrot Top chuckled as she returned the gesture.

To Corn Crib the hug was oddly moist, like cousin Golden had recently gotten out of a shower and her coat was still only half dry. It may have been damp, but she felt so warm that Corn Crib tried to make the hug linger a little longer.

"Well..." Corn Crib said, "I haven’t seen you all day, and I thought you might have gone back to Ponyville with your friends."

Carrot Top didn’t seem surprised by this, and gave the filly a reassuring pat on the withers, "Like I’d miss your play after you put so much work into it. You know me better than that."

"Y-yeah, I know but..." Corn Crib slowly broke the nice warm hug, "I really didn’t know where you were. You weren’t with mom or dad, and since you spent a lot of time with Lord Barleycorn I thought you would have shown up before the play started."

"Jack, I hate it when you’re right…" Carrot Top thought bitterly before turning her attention back to her cousin, "I would have, really, but Lord Barleycorn had something else in mind for me."

Corn Crib was surprised to hear this, "He did?"

"Yeah, since I didn’t have the table to watch or any real involvement with the play he asked me to test out a few ideas he had for the festival." Carrot Top sighed, "Before you ask, a few of them were complete duds."

"Oh yeah?" Corn Crib asked, "Like what?"

"I don’t really wanna go into too much detail and ruin any surprises," Carrot Top said, "But let me say I don’t think you, me, or anypony in town would be excited for ‘bobbing for pears.’"

The very idea of more pears made Corn Crib want to cry. They had been fine for a while but they had completely lost any appeal they might have had days ago.

"Thank goodness." Corn Crib said with a relieved sigh.

"I don’t blame you." Carrot Top muttered as she recalled Jack’s complaints, "If the town had any apple trees it might have been different but between your mom’s limited table options and me falling face first in the wash tub… I said ‘no’ to it."

Corn Crib’s ears perked up, "Is that why you’re wet?"

"Yeah, with all the running around I didn’t really get a chance to dry myself off." Carrot Top shrugged, "Not a big deal."

She was okay with being wet in this chill? Oh how Corn Crib envied her cousin right now.

"You’re not going to disappear again, are you?" Corn Crib asked.

"Not a chance. If I left, who’s going to keep you outta trouble?" Carrot Top then reached out and playfully pushed the brim of the filly’s hat down.

Corn Crib quickly readjusted her hat with an hopeful glimmer in in her eye, "You mean it?"

"No way I’d miss out on Equestria’s first Halloween." Carrot Top smiled, "And since the play was a huge success, how about I treat you to something sweet from the restaurant?"

“Stuff my face with unhealthy amounts of sugar?" Corn Crib thought greedily, "How could I say no to that?“

Carrot Top produced a few bits and placed them in the filly’s hooves, "Go ahead and pick out something. I’ll meet you back at the table in a little while."

While the idea that her cousin was going to wander away again didn’t sit well with Corn Crib, it didn’t curb her enthusiasm for restaurant food.

The filly stuffed the coins under her hat and as she gave Carrot Top a warning, "When I’m done at Tablecloth’s, you better be at our tables."

Carrot Top chuckled, through Corn Crib thought it sounded suspiciously nervous.

"I promise I’ll be there." Carrot Top placated, "I just need to say hi to somepony and then I’ll be checking in on your folks."

This earned Carrot Top a smile from her little cousin, "Alright, see you later!"

Carrot Top waved a short goodbye, but she quickly put her hoof down when her cousin turned her back. She leaned against a nearby post, finally able to relax after what she’d gone through...

Earlier…

While she may have had prior knowledge of the spirits lurking in the Everfree, Carrot Top was as unprepared for the appearance of these entities as everypony else. Yet unlike anypony else she knew what they represented, the veiled threat they had delivered to Jack which was likely now extended to her as well.

Thankfully everypony else was as thunderstruck as she had been, and nopony noticed as Jack gently pulled her backstage.

Before Carrot Top could understand what he was doing her head was in his lap, and those wonderful hands began to comb through her mane and scratch her ears. The earth pony could not explain how he seemed to know the right spots to attack, but she was quickly lulled into such placid contentment that she could have fallen asleep at any moment. Carrot Top could have sat there all night like that, but Jack of course had to spoil the moment.

"I think we might be in trouble." Jack whispered in her ear.

Those words sadly ripped Carrot Top out of her comfortable half-sleep, and she turned her head enough so she could look up at him.

"I think Corn Crib’s looking for you." He elaborated.

"What about the… spirits? Why did they-" A hint of Carrot top’s anxiety returned, and she struggled to keep her voice down.

"I don’t know what they want or even meant by that little display." Jack countered, "But I can guess what Corn Crib’s going to be doing when the play’s over. She’ll be looking or you."

Jack couldn’t see it, but Carrot Top was scowling up at him from under her mask, "How in Tartarus do you figure that?"

"She wasn’t looking at her parents when she kept peeking out at the audience earlier. And you’ve been ‘missing’ all day." Said Jack.

Carrot Top snorted, nearly forgetting to whisper, "And what do you want me to do, run back home and shower off all this dye?"

"Would you rather she think you just skipped town to avoid watching her act or maybe we should let her in on our little masquerade?" Jack snapped, "I know it won’t be easy to get that dye out but you’re more useful as cousin Golden than a field spirit now that everyone’s seen real ghosts."

Carrot Top clenched her teeth as she begrudgingly agreed with him. She didn’t want to go, despite the mask being uncomfortable she’d gotten used to the costume… and of course she’d be leaving those hands. Asking her to leave his lap was like asking her to get out of a warm bed on a cold winter morning.

"Dear Celestia help me, I’m becoming just like Lyra..." Carrot Top mentally groaned.

"Guhh… fine." She groused, getting to her hooves and making for the back road behind the stores just as the opening song had begun…

When Carrot Top had returned to the farmhouse, she was sure she had broken an Equestrian sprinting record. She barely remembered entering the bathroom or turning on the shower. The whole effort of removing the dye from her body was a blur to her, with the only concrete memory being her constant stops to check her tail and fetlocks for any lingering traces of dye.

One rushed shower proved not enough to remove all of the walnut oil. Her mane and tail remained a coppery tone that was noticeably darker than her natural bright orange. By some miracle, her fetlocks faired better but still had a slightly muddied appearance to them.

She had been concerned that somepony might notice these differences, but if Corn Crib couldn’t tell while staring right at her, then maybe nopony else would. It was also possible that maybe it was simply too dark to discern such a minute detail.

Now that she was in the clear, Carrot Top sat on her flank and shut her eyes to enjoy a few moments of complete stillness. After all that running, it felt nearly as good as Jack’s ear massages. Almost.

The moment she had deemed her appearance adequately restored, she had raced out the door. The two minutes it would have taken to towel herself off were two minutes that would have had her miss the play entirely. She’d barely had a chance to lurch into an alley and catch her breath before the foals came down from the stage.

While the cold air was nipping at her wet everything, Carrot Top felt a sense of pride in accomplishing what she had thought was impossible. When she had left she was sure she wouldn’t make it back, and yet she had arrived just as the curtain had gone down. Late for sure, but what was important was that Corn Crib believed she had stuck around for the play.

A sense of satisfaction warmed Carrot Top’s bones as she thought about all that she had accomplished today without anypony being the wiser. Corn Crib wasn’t worried about her disappearance, her arrival as the field spirit had made Jack to look like a legitimate spirit, and said field spirit’s absence could be easily hoof-waved away as her ‘returning to her field.’

"And those Flim Flam brothers like to think they were so clever." Thought Carrot Top.

A simple glance across the street shattered Carrot Top’s good mood. Seated at the back of the audience was Applejack, that stetson hat of her making her laughably easy to find. It had taken Carrot Top all of five seconds to locate her in the audience, but of course she could also see hints that her friends were with her.

"How predictable," Muttered Carrot Top to herself, "I go the extra mile and a half to make sure my little cousin doesn’t feel bad and I have the most awkward moment of my life with an audience."

As she slowly began to cross the street, Carrot Top’s attention was drawn to one of the nearby abandoned shops. The door was wide open, and ponies were coming and going at such a pace Carrot Top wondered if somepony inside was cracking a whip. They were sweeping out what must have been a lifetime’s worth of dust, some of which was also wafting out the open windows. The sound of furniture being dragged across a wooden floor and the hammering of nails implied there was some serious renovation was going on in that neglected building.

As she watched, Carrot Top saw mayor Silver Lining step out, looking like a stern teacher who’d just got done scolding a room full of rowdy students. The reason for this sudden renovation was made obvious by the stack of old mattresses resting on the boardwalk.

The idea of just reopening an abandoned building to serve as lodging for tourists didn’t seem exactly legal, but Carrot Top could at least understand the financial desperation that motivated such actions. Even if she objected to the mayor’s methods what was she going to do? Arrest the whole town herself?

Carrot Top rolled her eyes, not at the questionable legality of the renovation but at herself. Why was she standing here watching ponies scurry about cleaning an old building? What next, was she going to offer to help the mayor so she might delay this meeting another hour or two? The longer she waited, the worse she’d feel about putting it off.

With her eyes locked on the back of Applejack’s head, Carrot Top marched toward the back of the crowd with an air of conviction. Ponies were now leaving the stage to resume wandering about the town, but there were small pockets of idling ponies who were lost in conversation. Applejack and her friends were one such pocket.

One member of their little clique was missing; Twilight. Carrot Top hadn’t spotted her earlier, and a quick glance around the surrounding area yielded no sign of the alicorn. There was reason enough to assume Twilight was off on some information gathering mission about what she had to do for that ‘ceremony’ Jack conned her into.

Still, had Twilight missed the play? If so, then whatever she had seen at the shrine had really lit a fire under her tail. Not that Carrot Top could blame her, now having seen them first hoof herself.

It wasn’t long before Carrot Top was close enough to hear the discussion between Applejack and her friends. While eavesdropping wasn’t polite, she thought that she might learn a thing or two that could benefit Jack in the future. She would wait until a good time presented itself to inject herself into the conversation and get Applejack’s attention.

"Wha-what do you mean you didn’t see anything?" Rainbow Dash sputtered as she stared at Fluttershy, "The whole town saw them and somehow you didn’t!?"

"I was backstage the whole time, I didn’t even know there were so many ponies here until the play was over." Fluttershy’s ears dipped, "But I would have prefered not knowing there were spooks around at all."

"Sounds like Twilight’s little poison joke trick has worn off." Thought Carrot Top, "A shame, I thought Fluttershy sounded great as a timid lumberjack."

Carrot Top wasn’t sure how she hadn’t noticed this right away, but Rainbow wasn’t wearing that old, white flight suit anymore. Earlier that day the pegasus had seemed rather attached to it, yet here she was without it. Whatever the reason, Carrot Top didn’t believe it would hurt her or Jack’s machinations.

"While I fully understand that it wouldn’t be your cup of tea Fluttershy," Said Rarity, "It was a truly breathtaking spectacle."

"I’m… sure it was." Fluttershy said, though she clearly didn’t mean it.

Applejack nudged Pinkie with her hoof to get her attention, then asked quietly, "How’re you doin’ sugar cube?"

Although her whole body was gently rocking from side to side, Pinkie was sitting without any need of support.

"Yeah. I think I’ll be okay now." Pinkie said, letting out a very unladylike belch, "Lesson learned. Drink in moderation…"

The idea of Pinkie drinking would have worried Carrot Top if she didn’t look so worn out. Maybe they had finally found the mare’s off-switch.

"I still can’t believe Maud just walked away like she did." Rarity grumbled, "The second the play was over she ’had to get back to work’ and took off. What could be more important than her sister’s health?"

"Aw, don’t think about it that way," Said Pinkie, unoffended by Rarity’s criticism, "Maud knows you girls would make sure I was alright. It’s just her way of saying she trusts every one of you with my life."

Rarity didn’t reply, but she also didn’t seem entirely convinced that Maud’s choice was the correct one.

"Wait," Applejack blinked her eyes as if in realization, "Didn’t you say the other night at the restaurant that Maud was workin’ fer the princesses? Then why-"

"Wait, I forgot! I totally have a cinnamon swirl spice cupcake." Pinkie suddenly announced as she pulled said confection out of mane.

Applejack narrowed her eyes, a little annoyed that she’d been interrupted by one of Pinkie’s non-sequiturs, "You sure you’re sobered up?"

Pinkie gigglesnorted, "Yeah I’m fine. I just was waiting to see Carrot Top cause I know these are her favorite."

Carrot Top blinked, what did she just say?

"And… why are you have that out now?" Fluttershy asked.

Pinkie simply stated; "Cause she’s right behind us."

Since she had come to know her, there were always moments that Carrot Top thought Pinkie Pie was strange. There were many times when she thought Pinkie was crazy. But in this particular instance Pinkie Pie was just as scary as the ghosts that haunted this town.

There hadn’t been a single hint that Pinkie had seen her, and Carrot Top was certain she hadn’t made a sound. If Pinkie knew where she was by that preternatural ‘pinkie sense’ then what did did she know? If so, might she be able to tell a real spirit from a human in a scarecrow costume?

Maybe she’d been worrying about the wrong pony but how do you predict a mare like Pinkie Pie?

Carrot Top felt herself stiffen when Pinkie so casually turned around, cupcake in hoof. The party mare’s smile was so innocent and friendly that Carrot Top expected some other slip of the tongue to come, some hint that she knew something she shouldn’t.

The rest of Pinkie’s friends had all shifted to stare at Carrot Top, and it was under this scrutiny that she managed to get a grip on herself.

"Erm, yeah. Hi girls." Carrot Top said awkwardly.

"Hi! I baked you this!" Pinkie beamed as she presented the cup cake to Carrot Top, "I know it’s your favorite and I had a little cinnamon leftover so I figured you haven’t been at Sugar Cube Corner for a week and haven’t had any of these for so long I knew you’d be really happy to get one!"

Carrot Top simply stood staring at Pinkie. She still expected some cryptic line, some subtle hint to the girls about her and Jack’s plans for Halloween but still all that came was Pinkie smiling without any sign of duplicity.

She kept her eye on Pinkie as she accepted the cupcake, and took a bite to buy herself time to fully compose herself. It was as good as anything that had ever come out of Sugarcube Corner, and it had been a while since she’d had her favorite mid-morning snack. The trouble, however, was that she had already pigged out on an entire pumpkin pie. She was surely going to suffer through a stomach ache in the near future.

While Pinkie seemed to be pleased with her unique brand of gift giving, her friends did not seem to share her enthusiasm. Nearly all of them were watching Carrot Top as if she was about to commit some sort of faux pas, or start yelling like Summer had done.

With the last bite of her cupcake gone and nothing further to hide behind, Carrot Top put on a smile for Pinkie, "Thanks, I always feel better after one of those."

Pinkie beamed at the compliment, which seemed to soften her friend’s expressions as well… with one notable exception: Applejack. The apple farmer was doing her best to try and watch Carrot Top without making eye contact.

"Seems like she’s about as eager to talk as I am." Carrot Top thought, "Or maybe she’s worried that the goat spirit’s going to jump out at her, not that I blame her after seeing them myself."

"Hey I know this is sudden, but can I borrow Applejack for a moment?" Carrot Top asked, "I… kinda need to talk to her."

"Well if it’s something important it could be said in front of us." Rarity offered, trying to sound diplomatic.

"I’m sure you’ll all know eventually, you girls don’t keep secrets from each other." Carrot Top thought sourly. "It’s personal."

"It’s fine girls," Applejack stood up before anypony else could argue, "Ah’ll be right back."

"Thank Celestia… I thought getting her away from her friends would take so much more convincing." Carrot Top looked to Applejack with a thankful if somewhat strained smile, "Follow me… please."

For Carrot Top, the sooner they left the better. Her eagerness to leave might have interpreted as unfriendly, but she wasn’t there to ingratiate herself to Applejack’s friends. Applejack herself however was dragging her hooves as if she didn’t want to leave the nest. Her reluctant companion was doing a poor job at trying to look calm, with her attention constantly being drawn to the dark, looming shadow of the Everfree Forest. Perhaps she believed something was going to come screaming out of the woods...

For a moment Carrot Top felt guilty for leading Applejack toward one of the alleyways, which was only a stone’s throw from the edge of the forest.

Fortunately, the alley wasn’t as dark as Carrot Top feared. The rusty lanterns that were hung out to support the pitiful illumination of the jack o’lanterns were fighting the darkness with an almost dogged persistence.

The sight of the shadows on the ground was cause enough to make Carrot Top slightly alter her plans. The tall weeds that called this narrow place home were taking the dim light and throwing long, grasping shadows that excited the imagination. Applejack would surely not be able to concentrate in such surroundings, and truthfully, neither could Carrot Top.

However, that meant there was only one other place to go: behind the shops and even closer to the Everfree. Applejack was looking quite furtive as they stepped out of the alley, and Carrot Top believed they had gone far enough. It was darker here, but Luna’s moon was giving them enough light to see by.

"So… what do you think of Hollow Shades?" She asked, fishing for a way to break the ice.

Applejack jumped at the question, clearly on edge from her proximity to the forest but she seemed to perk up a little. It was almost as if she wasn’t expecting such a soft question.

"It’s… nice." She said slowly, "But Ah admit Ah didn't believe any of the things Ah heard about the place were true."

"Yeah, the weather takes a little getting used to, but its not as bad as ponies make it out to be." Carrot Top chuckled, "Probably spooked your friends something good though, huh?"

"Yeah... ain't at all normal." Applejack then hastily added, "Not that it’s bad, its just real… different."

"A typical reaction," Carrot Top cast her eyes up at the night sky, "I suppose the other tourists aren't freaking out over the weather because of how clear it is tonight. Any of them who shack up in that hovel-hotel the mayor's prepping are in for quite the shock come morning."

"If it was just the weather it'd be okay," Applejack shuddered, ears pinned back as she edged closer to the mouth of the alley and the protection of the bright street, "I just hope Twi's ritual or whatever makes everythin' alright again."

"Oh you aren't alone there." Carrot Top shook her head, "I'm sure she'll have it down to a science by week's end. You know how precise she is when she puts her mind to something."

Applejack was silent for a moment, but soon seemed to relax a little, "Yer right, though it means Ah can't just leave town to help with the harvest back home until this is resolved. Granny's probably gettin' worried about me."

Carrot Top scratched her head, "You think a letter would make her worry less, or more?"

Applejack tapped the ground with her hoof, then shook her head, "Definately more. She'd probably drop everythin' to come out here to calm the spirits down... and Ah wouldn't want her an' Summer in the same room."

"Good idea." Carrot Top stated.

"But, why haven't ya gone back home?" Applejack asked, "You got a whole field of carrots waitin' to be out fer market."

Carrot Top bit her lip, she was missing out on a lot of good money but of course she wasn't going to tell Applejack the whole truth.

"I’m taking a hit in one of my biggest sales months, sure but I can take one loss. For my cousins, though, it's sink or swim and I can’t leave until I'm sure they have their business with the bank is settled."

Applejack gave a knowing nod, "Ah kin’ understand that. But, this isn’t what you wanted to talk about, isn’t it?"

"Of course she had to be perceptive now." Carrot Top took a breath, "Alright, you got me. I dragged you out here because I was hoping to get you to agree to never mention we’re related to anypony."

"And why shouldn’t everypony know?" Applejack asked defensively, seeming to forget her surroundings.

Carrot Top felt she should have expected Applejack to react this way. Why wouldn’t family be a hot button issue to the mare who’s part of the biggest farming clan in Equestria? She needed to take a different approach or else Applejack would show she could be just as loud and stubborn as Summer Harvest.

Then, an idea struck her.

"Applejack, do you respect me?" Asked Carrot Top.

The question took Applejack off guard, "Wha? Well, ‘Course Ah respect ya. An’ Ah’ll add yer one of the best carrot farmers Ah know."

"Thanks," Said Carrot Top genuinely, "But I want you to tell me, has that respect changed at all since you learned we’re related?"

Applejack seemed to run Carrot Top’s question through her mind several times before she adamantly replied; "It ain’t changed one bit."

"If that’s the case, then you’ll please keep the fact we’re related a secret just because I asked." Said Carrot Top, "It shouldn’t matter if I’m your friend or your cousin if I ask politely."

Applejack’s face twisted into a scowl, "Hey don’t think you kin’ play them fancy word games on me to make me agree to sumthin’ Ah ain’t agreed to."

"I’m not playing games." Carrot Top rolled her eyes, "Tell me the truth, do you see me as Carrot Top, or as a member of the apple family?"

"You can be both!" Applejack affirmed, adding a stamp of her hoof for finality.

"And what if I don’t want to be?" Carrot Top’s eyes narrowed, "What will you do when you get back to Ponyville? Tell everypony my secret?"

Applejack fumbled with her words, she hadn’t thought that far ahead.

"Applejack, you know ‘Carrot Top’ isn’t my real name. I changed it before moving to Ponyville, and I can do it again. I don’t want to but I can pull up stakes and disappear from your life." Carrot Top warned, "Do you want to prove a plothead like Summer right about the Apples?"

Unable to stare the other mare in the eye any longer, Applejack turned her glare to the shop wall as she struggled to find some counter to her cousin’s threat. Try as she might, she couldn’t quite dredge up the right words that might swing the argument back in her favor.

Seeing victory within her grasp, Carrot Top thought perhaps she could soften the blow, "If you agree to keep this under your hat, I can promise to at least be a closer friend than before. Maybe help out a little around your orchard?"

Applejack continued to menace the wall, bit little by little bit her vitriol faded to a look of begrudging resignation, "Ah don’t like this. Don’t feel right. Kin’ Ah… have some time to think about this?"

Carrot Top felt a little cheated. This had gone so well and now Applejack wanted to leave this for another day. Worse, there was the possibility that Applejack would tell her friends about their talk. If she did, then they might convince her to keep fighting Carrot Top on this issue and they’d be back at square one. However if Carrot Top pushed the issue any further she might just start a fight.

Carrot Top cursed under her breath, "Alright. Just… don’t take too long."

Applejack nodded, and without a word or a backward glance left the alley.

Carrot Top slumped down on her flank and felt like she was no better off than when she started.

The festival had lasted for a few more hours before Jack felt his limits were being tested. Midnight had come and gone, and he at last called an end to the activities so that everypony would be able to wake up at a somewhat reasonable time.

While there were a few who wished to keep going, the majority of ponies were happy to be excused to bed. Many foals were carried home on their parent’s back, too sleepy to continue. Jack had no doubt that they were dreaming of all the candy and sweets he’d promised that would be available for Trick or Treating.

With the cornfields gone, Jack had been forced to use the woods to sneak back to the Harvest’s farm. After a short and thankfully uneventful walk he was soon back in the hayloft that was the closest thing he had to a home in this strange world.

As he laid down he vaguely remembered Carrot Top promising that he wouldn’t have to sleep in the hay again but he was too tired to care. He’d remind her tomorrow about that little promise, maybe guilt her into letting him have her bed or something. Hay sucked.

Jack stared up at the dark rafters of the barn, mask rolled under his head for a pillow as he had done many times before.

"That’s one night down..." He muttered before he drifted off to sleep.

To be continued…

Author's Note

Here we go. The last chapters are fast approaching. Not sure how many but the curtain's ready to fall. I hope this story is living up to expectations, to me I feel like I've dissected this chapter so much it feels like mush.

Special thanks to my editors; Courage Fire, Dartagnan401, Wacky, Solid Punch and everyone else that helped me with this chapter. Its been a few stressful months...

41. Do spirits like soup?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 41: Do spirits like soup?

"So, are you still mad?" Carrot Top asked smugly.

Jack wanted to be mad at her, he really did.

After such a late night performing for all those happy faces he would have thought that karma would have seen fit to give him a peaceful night’s sleep. It did, but only for what felt like an hour. The family had tried to rise at their usual hour, making plenty of noise as they reloaded the carts before departing. Any return to slumberland was promptly thwarted soon after by Carrot Top insisting he come to the farm house.

Now Jack was sitting at the low, pony-made table in the Harvest’s kitchen, staring down at the most beautiful sight he’d seen since arriving in this strange world.

On his plate were scrambled eggs, perfectly golden and fluffy like he would have gotten at the local greasy spoon. Along with it were two pieces of toast with pear jam from Harvest Moon’s larder, and a side of crispy hashbrowns with onions and cheddar. To top it all off a steaming mug of coffee rested nearby, promising what Jack had sorely missed from his mornings--his old friend caffeine.

"I’m guessing from that dumb smile on your face that you’re not mad anymore," Said Carrot Top, "But if you’re still upset I’ll gladly eat that all myself."

"No!" Jack barked, putting his elbows on the table to shield his precious breakfast from her, "Mine!"

Carrot Top laughed, more at the whole situation she found herself in rather than Jack’s childish outburst. While Jack began to eat the breakfast she had prepared for him, she glanced down at her own plate. There was nothing but crumbs and a few blots of smeared jelly, but she still had coffee to enjoy. It was a nice strong brew she’d made, she figured she and everypony else would be needing something like this after last night.

Her eyes trailed around the mostly empty kitchen. She was a little surprised how normal it felt to be sitting at the table like this, with Jack and not ‘Lord Barleycorn’. There was no hiding in the barn, no worrying about being seen, no masks, no whispering, no pretending… it was just breakfast with a friend.

"So," Jack said after swallowing a mouthful of toast, "How long have the family been gone?"

"They left about half an hour or so." Said Carrot Top, "Long enough for me to cook you this little feast."

Jack glanced down at his plate, "I didn’t think Harvest Moon had the stuff to make a meal like this."

Carrot Top shrugged, "They’re still saving their money, but I chose to splurge and get a few things at the market last night. I wanted to have a good breakfast, and I didn’t want to cook all this in front of the family when they were having plain oats and milk. And it just so happened I had enough to make a second plate for you."

Jack chuckled, "How kind of you to waste such food on me, you really are a selfless little saint."

"A saint would have cooked you pancakes," Carrot Top took a sip of her coffee, "How’s the coffee?"

"Strong enough to stand on its own without the mug." Jack grinned, "I needed this almost as much as the food."

Another smug look crossed Carrot Top’s face, "Then I’ll be sure to just brew this next time and just give you stale bread to eat."

"... I take back calling you a saint." Jack said flatly.

Carrot Top rolled her eyes as she took another sip of coffee, using the mug to hide her smile. The typical mornings in this kitchen with her cousins were usually quiet, even stifling affairs. Yet now when she looked around she had to wonder, why did the room suddenly feel so cozy?

"I’ll write my mother a tear-stained letter about my sudden demotion," Carrot Top set her mug down, "But that can come later after we enjoy a little down time."

"You can. I have to plan out something that came to me last night." Said Jack, "It’s not exactly from my area, but it should bring everyone together."

"And how will you do that?" Carrot Top asked.

"By playing on what can make anything happy, a full belly." Jack patted his stomach for emphasis, "I’d bet even that sour puss doctor will be in a better mood if this pans out."

Carrot Top tapped a hoof on the table, "Oh, funny you should mention him. Somepony we know is probably sitting under his oh-so-gentle care right at this very second."

Jack raised an eyebrow, "Leadfoot didn’t hurt himself after seeing those ghosts, did he?"

"Good guess, but no." Carrot Top, "Corn Crib caught a bit of a cold last night and Harvest Moon was dead set on taking her to the doctor first thing in the morning."

Jack frowned and rubbed the bridge of his nose, "Hm, now that I think about she did seem to be shivering a little last night, but she didn’t complain about it. Not that she would have; of all the kids she was the most eager to perform."

"Don’t blame yourself, if you canceled the play she would have been more upset." Carrot Top flashed him a smile, "Besides, foals get colds all the time. Some warm soup and a stint in bed and she’ll be right as rain."

Jack's attention drifted down to his plate as he drummed his fingers on the edge of the table.

"I suppose you’re right, and it’s not like we can really do anything about it now." Jack leaned back against the small pony-made chair, "But this also means there won’t be an encore of the play until somepony else can learn Corn Crib's part. Either way she’s going to be pretty upset about being stuck in bed while everyone else is having fun."

Carrot Top shrugged, "Maybe, but you can always spend the day with her while everypony else is at the market. I’ll help you out, of course."

Jack lifted his head and met Carrot Top's eye as a tired but grateful smile formed, "I’m sure she’d really appreciate that, thanks."

Not feeling like she really had to reply, Carrot Top gripped her plate with her teeth and trotted over to the sink. Keeping this lavish meal a secret wouldn’t be possible if she left Harvest Moon a pile of dirty dishes to discover.

"And really it could be worse. A cold’s simple enough to manage and it's something I can at least understand." Jack said as he returned to his breakfast, "If it was something like pony pox or some magical disease I’d be completely lost."

Carrot Top turned her head, "Pony pox? At this time of year?"

"Is… that strange?" Asked Jack.

After taking a moment to think, Carrot Top sighed and shook her head, "Taking everything that’s happened in the past few weeks, I shouldn’t be surprised. If anything I’m a little impressed that there’s not an epidemic of it going around. It’s pretty infectious."

"Probably why the fillies who said they had it were out for a week." Jack rubbed his chin, "Funny, I hadn’t thought about them until just now but I don’t recall seeing them but that one time."

A shiver went up Carrot Top’s spine. It might have been just her jumping to conclusions but she didn’t want to even entertain the possibility of more ghosts running around this crazy place.

It was time to change the subject.

"Hey uh, since we have the time… you need anything special for that ‘feed the whole town’ scheme?" Asked Carrot Top.

Jack scratched his beard, a smile forming beneath is facial hair. "Yes, actually. And I think it’s time to get my new ‘knights’ to give us a hand. Got a pen and paper?"

"Say Ah." Cherry Nova ordered.

Corn Crib barely had time to make any sound at all before Dr. Nova rammed a tongue depressor in her mouth. The bright light of a small flashlight stung the filly’s eyes, blinding her as the doctor hurriedly peered at the back of her throat.

"No irritation," Cherry Nova noted boredly, "I think she needs to learn to floss more often but other than that I’m not seeing anything to really worry about."

The sterile piece of wood was just as abruptly yanked from Corn Crib’s mouth, leaving her with the taste of medical disinfectant. The flashlight clicked off, and she blinked her eyes in a weak attempt to get them to readjust to the clinic’s poor lighting.

"What about her fever, doctor? I’d call that something to worry about." Harvest Moon frowned, clearly not happy with Cherry’s choice of words.

"A fever is a symptom, Ms. Harvest," Cherry said as he pitched the tongue depressor in the trash and placed the flashlight in his pocket, "It’s not a disease in-and-of itself, and it’s only slightly above normal. I need a little more to go on."

Corn Crib’s vision returned in time for her to witness her mother giving the doctor a glare that was normally reserved for her or Leadfoot when they did something really, really bad. However, that withering look lasted only a moment before Harvest Moon knitted her brow in thought.

"Well, she didn’t want breakfast this morning," said Harvest Moon, "And she was complaining of hoof pain on the walk here, but I’m not sure if that helps."

Corn Crib didn’t think anypony could stand the same boring, bland oatmeal day in and day out… but it had seemed especially unappetizing that morning.

Cherry frowned as he turned his attention back to his little patient. He was still looking as grumpy as ever but Corn Crib thought he looked a little less bored than before.

"What bothers you more; your stomach, or the fever?" Cherry asked pointedly.

"My stomach, sir." Corn Crib peeped, "It feels really upset."

The doctor’s wings rustled on his back as he began to quietly mull over the child’s symptoms. They were common ailments, most pointing to the usual culprits; the common cold, the flu, and so on. Innocuous diseases, capable of being resolved with the usual treatment of rest, plenty of fluids, and antibiotics as needed. The hoof pain was a little strange, but that could be readily explained as a result of that ridiculous ‘Topple the King’ game the foals played. It certainly wasn’t odd that a foal was sick, they were little petri dishes; all of them.

"It’s probably just a very mild case of influenza." Cherry returned his attention to Harvest Moon, "If you like I can add an antibiotic to speed this along."

Harvest Moon let out a tired sigh, "Please."

Corn Crib looked up at her mother and repeated the unfamiliar word, "Influenza?"

"The flu, honey." Harvest Moon clarified.

Corn Crib tensed, she knew what that word meant. The last time she had the flu she had been stuck at home for three days and had been utterly miserable. Sure, getting out of school and chores for three days had been great but now it meant three days of the festival that she’d miss out on!

Even worse, the bottle that Dr. Nova had given her mother was full of a sloshing, very purple liquid. Which would be worse, another bowl of tasteless wallpaper paste, or some grape-imitation medicine that made her gag just thinking about it?

After a rare occurance of paying for the doctor’s services with actual money, Harvest Moon lead her daughter out into the waiting area. The way Corn Crib was wincing as she walked concerned her, but perhaps it pass with the rest of her symptoms.

Still, if Corn Crib’s hooves were feeling tender there was no need to drag her from one end of the street to the other before heading home.

"Honey, is it okay if you wait here for a minute?" Harvest Moon asked gently, "I just need to tell your dad and brother that I need to take you home."

"That’s fine." Corn Crib said as she sat by the large shop window, "Maybe Lord Barleycorn will show up before we have to leave?"

The question struck Harvest Moon as a little odd, but by now she knew her daughter adored the scarecrow, "If he does, we’ll at least say hello."

That answer brought a smile to Corn Crib’s face, and after a quick and mildly embarrassing hug Corn Crib was left in the quiet but noticeably cleaner waiting room.

With her mother gone Corn Crib settled down onto her haunches. The doctor might have been just behind the wall made of old shelves, but she genuinely felt like she was alone for how quiet it was.

With nothing else to occupy her mind, Corn Crib settled for watching the ponies walking around outside on the boardwalk. It was boring, but there wasn’t anything else to do. Dr. Nova only had a few old newspapers laying around for ponies to read, and there weren’t any comic sections worth looking at.

A minute or so passed, and Corn Crib began to wish her mother would hurry up. She had already seen a few familiar faces from school and she found it hard not to feel jealous. They were going to see what new surprise was coming tonight and she’d have to hear about it second hoof when it was all over.

Her attention was successfully grabbed when one of princess Twilight’s friends entered her view. It would have been hard not to notice the pink mare as she bounced along the boardwalk on the other side of the street. Corn Crib and quite a few other ponies knew her now for her delicious pies, and after so long without sugar she would have run out to greet her in hopes of more sweets… if walking didn’t sting a little.

Corn Crib would have lost interest in the pink mare if she hadn’t suddenly screeched to a halt. In mid air. There was little time to digest how the earth pony was hovering in the air like that before she dropped to her hooves, her happy-go-lucky smile replaced with stoicism as she snapped a salute at something in front of her.

That something turned out to be the rag pony Corn Crib and the rest of the town had seen last night. Or, at least Corn Crib thought it was at first. The one she was familiar with had a brown mane and tail, but this one’s was a vibrant orange and neatly combed to one side. Was this a different field spirit, or could they change their appearance?

Of greater importance was the envelope in the rag pony’s mouth, which she presenting to the pie-mare.

Corn Crib let out an annoyed huff. There was only one reason a field spirit would come to town with a letter, and that’s if Lord Barleycorn was too busy with his day court. At any moment her mother would show up at the door and take her back home where she’d eat herself alive wondering what was in that letter.

No longer caring about her hoofache, Corn Crib scrambled for the door and pushed it open, making it outside in time to see the pink mare reading the letter.

"Well of course I know where I can find a drum!" Pinkie declared happily, "I can go find Fluttershy and we’ll be right on it!"

Corn Crib hastily looked both ways as she crossed the street, a pinch in her hooves as she struggled to trot toward the unusual pair. Her approach was noticed by the rag pony, and then by Pinkie as the latter followed the former’s gaze.

"Hi Corn Crib!" Pinkie beamed, "Having a good Halloween part two?"

Corn Crib was a bit at a loss, this mare was able to remember her name after meeting so many foals? Hopefully she could muddle through this without letting it slip that she didn’t know hers.

"Erm, yeah. Mostly." Corn Crib chuckled weakly, "Why’s the rag pony here? Did something happen?"

Pinkie shook her head but kept her bright and cheerful smile, "I can’t tell you, otherwise I’d ruin the surprise! But don’t worry, I’ll be sure to-"

Pinkie was cut off as her whole body seemed to spasm for a moment, resulting in the sudden removal of that ever-present optimism.

"That’s… weird." Pinkie said cautiously, "I wonder what that’s about."

"Um… what?" Corn Crib scratched her head. Was this mare always so strange?

"Last time my Pinkie sense caused me to do that a doozy happened." Pinkie said, but her worry was swiftly pushed aside, "But I’m sure it will all turn out for the best. It did last time."

"Well that answered nothing." Corn Crib frowned.

Pinkie turned her head back to the rag pony who had been watching their exchange, "I’ll get the drum and the costumes! Don’t worry!"

With that, Pinkie turned to prance away but not before turning back to look at Corn Crib, "And I’ll be sure to send you a ‘get well soon’ treat!"

Corn Crib blinked, she hadn’t said she was sick. How did she know?

It didn’t matter. Rather than give herself a headache trying to figure that out, Corn Crib looked back at the rag pony, who cocked her head as if to say ‘Did you have something to say to me?’

"Um… I know I’m not really supposed to talk to you, but..." Corn Crib said as she slowly crossed her forelegs in reverence, "Could you tell Lord Barleycorn something for me?"

The rag pony stared at her for a moment, then nodded her head.

Corn Crib grinned, "Thanks. Uh, could you tell him that I’m very sorry that I can’t come to the festival for a while? I know he’s working really hard to get Halloween in order and now I’m going to miss most of it because the doctor says I have the flu."

Under her mask, Carrot Top smirked. Corn Crib was going to feel like the luckiest foal in Equestria when Jack shows up in costume just to brighten her day. She reached out and patted Corn Crib on the head, letting her know she understood.

Relief spread through Corn Crib’s body, at least Lord Barleycorn would know that she wasn’t ditching the festival to lay about at home. Sure he might come to know that from all the ghosts that reported to him but it’d be poor manners not to try to give him the message as directly as possible.

"Ah, there you are!"

Corn Crib looked over her shoulder to find her mother trotting toward her. There was a moment of hesitation in her mother’s step as she neared the forest spirit, and dipped her head in a polite if brief bow as she stepped between her daughter and the rag pony.

"Please excuse my daughter, honored guest. I hope she didn’t offend you." Harvest Moon said with an honored reverence Corn Crib had never heard from her mother before.

The field spirit cocked her head to one side, but said nothing.

Corn Crib was quickly ushered away from the spirit in rags by her mother, who walked slowly to give her daughter all the time she needed to walk on her tender hooves. Now resigned to a boring day spent in bed, Corn Crib still felt the need to peek over her withers one last time.

The field spirit was watching her leave, but only briefly. The arrival of Pinkie Pie pulling Fluttershy by the tail was a more pressing matter, and she could hear the hyperactive mare starting to prattle on before they were too far away for Corn Crib to hear.

She sighed, maybe if she followed the doctor’s instructions she’d get over this bug that she’d caught and be able to enjoy the tail end of Halloween.

Cherry Nova leaned back in his chair.

Once again the clinic was dark, quiet, and empty yet the doctor couldn’t find much solace in his solitude.

His hangover had subsided earlier than he thought, but he still felt a slight headache from his flagrant abuse of his prized bottle of griffin vodka the night before. It was probably by Luna’s grace alone that the doctor hadn’t been discovered passed out on one of his cots.

Now the bottle was empty, and his only means of finding decent drink would be in the Rusty Nail, and no doubt Silver Lining would have the bartender ready to snitch on him if he even went near the bar.

Cherry sank lower in his seat, grumbling as he contemplated the abject horror of several whole days of total sobriety. He should have stretched that bottle out, made it last until this ridiculous festival ended and Hollow Shades returned to being an obscure, dying town that nopony cared about.

The bottle was dropped in the trash can beside his desk. Its contents were meant to bring him a suspension of the discomfort of the reality he found himself in at this very moment, but instead of dulling the pain it had stirred it up like muck at the bottom of a lake. Instead of temporary contentment he found that his foundations were shakier than ever.

What were his prospects in this town? Drink until he finally over did it? That’d earn him a grave up on the hill which nopony would visit. He frowned as he mulled the idea over, annoyed that the idea didn’t scare him as much as it should.

He didn’t have the bits to just up and leave Hollow Shades. Just like the other ponies who called this collection of shacks home, he was nearly flat broke. The bits that Harvest Moon had paid him in were the first real income he’d had in a year that weren’t ‘I’ll pay part of your tab’ or ‘I’ll trade you a warm meal for a checkup.’

He rose from his chair, feeling a need to look up at the sky.

From the wide store windows at the front of his clinic, Cherry could see the sky was clear with a few wild clouds drifting lazily by. He’d never touched them, but the local pegasi said they were different than the clouds he played on as a foal.

He unfurled his wings, letting them slip through the slits in his coat as he gave them a flap. He ignored the now ordinary feeling of his limp wingtip and closed his eyes. He could almost feel the air flowing over his wings, like when he used to arc through the air for the sheer thrill of it.

Pleasant memories fell away, and as he opened his eyes Cherry let his wings droop to the floor. He’d never feel that rush ever again.

He glanced out at the busy streets, and the more he looked the more he wanted to creep back to the seclusion of his dark room. No interaction meant no questions, no reminders, just anything.

Cherry was just about to do that when he noticed the Harvest foal walking across the street with her mother. The filly was walking slowly with a repeated wince on her face, which made the doctor feel a twinge of sympathy. Was she really in that much discomfort?

The more he thought about it, Cherry couldn’t remember the last time the neighborhood urchins came into his office needing treatment for their roughhousing. He could barely remember the last time anypony needed serious hoof treatment.

Turning back into his office, Cherry wandered over to where he’d kept his medical texts. He’d expected them to be caked in dust but found the books neatly ordered and as clean as they were when he first put them there. He frowned, not at their improved condition but at the obvious realization that Princess Twilight had touched his belongings.

Pushing his annoyance aside, he took one of the heavy tomes down and set it on his desk. If nothing else, he could pass the day looking into this mystery.

The ponies who had come for the festival early in the afternoon did their best to be patient as the day slowly whittled away.

Those who had no choice but to walk back to Ponyville the night before had spread word of the otherworldly things they had seen. Now as the sun began its march toward the horizon those who wished to test the veracity of these tales had joined the long walk to obscure Hollow Shades. Now visitors new and old milled around the boardwalk with the locals, who eagerly awaited the arrival of the King of Autumn.

Twilight Sparkle however was not one of these ponies.

For her, the day had consisted of going through the copious stacks notes she had taken over the past several days. In retrospect, it was a mistake to transcribe every word the elders of Hollow Shades on the broad subject of spirits and the old ceremony at the standing stones.

Many of those she interviewed had taken her questions as an opportunity to go off on tangents and personal accounts of seeing spirits in their foalhood. Foolishly, Twilight had written down every word in hopes that maybe something would be useful when it came time to condense these notes.

Oh how she regretted it. The results of such note-taking methods were schizophrenic at best. Twilight had wasted enough paper on the testimonies of ponies who were simply excited that a royal was seeking their advice and hoped to sound like wizened sages.

The steps to the ceremony were in her notes, but they were scattered and far between each other. Some steps that were described seemed contradictory; while other elders seemed to have left parts out.

If there was one upside to this, Twilight did feel like she was saving a small piece of Equestrian lore from the sands of time. If she hadn’t come to Hollow Shades and met Lord Barleycorn, this town may have lost a large piece of its identity.

Twilight set her quill down after scribbling down the latest addition to her notes. She yawned and stretched, only now becoming aware of the elongating shadows and the reddening light that was coming in through the farmhouse window.

A kind, aging couple had graciously offered her and Rarity a room to share in their quiet home. While it may have been a little small for two grown mares to occupy, Twilight thought this humble spare bedroom possessed a warmth that that dismal clinic had lacked altogether.

Rarity had been ecstatic about the room--partly for its comfortable beds but more so for its lovely view. It was on the second story of the farmhouse, allowing them an excellent view of the main street.

Deciding to take a short break, Twilight rose to her hooves and fancied a look outside while she gave her stiff muscles another stretch.

Rarity was currently out, not that Twilight could blame her. The unicorn wasn’t exactly interested in reading page after page of stories of what old ponies saw in the woods when they were foals and had opted to instead go rummaging through the antique shops once again.

A glance at Rarity’s belongings showed she’d found a few trinkets she liked amongst the junk, or perhaps she was spending bits just because she was bored.

"At least I managed to give her the description of the gown I’m supposed to wear." Twilight said to no one as she placed both forehooves on the window sill.

The poor condition of the moldering buildings hadn’t magically reversed since she had last looked out the window. The town did seem a little more alive than when she and her friends had first arrived, which she attributed to a newfound familiarity with Hollow Shades and the ponies who called it home.

The wild clouds overhead shifted, and the evening sun cut through with all its brilliant glory to transform the web-covered water tower into a shining pillar of gold. The rational part of Twilight’s mind knew it was simply the reflection of the setting sun on those hundreds of thousands of tiny spider threads but if she hadn’t known better she would have thought it was the work of the woodland spirits.

The spectacle of the water tower was short lived, with the setting sun again becoming obscured behind the clouds. The tower was again just a rusting hulk standing at the heart of a collection of wooden shacks, but for a moment Twilight thought it had seemed worthy of standing in among Canterlot’s spires.

A smile formed on her face, maybe it was a sign there was some sliver of grandeur even in this dilapidated town.

She was about to turn away when something caught her attention. It was rhythmic and distant, too soft to be rolling thunder and too repetitive to be anything natural. It was a simple one-two one-two drumming, having almost the cadence of a beating heart. That comparison alone gave Twilight a shiver as she imagined a large disembodied heart floating up the street for nothing more than the sake of frightening her and any other poor soul. If a goat’s head could float and scream, why not a heart or any other portion of a living body?

The sound grew in volume and clarity, as if its source was coming closer. Thankfully for Twilight with this advancement came the realization that this sound to be nothing more than the beating of a large drum.

From the window Twilight could see that ponies were already gathering on the boardwalks below in anticipation for the drummer’s arrival. There was some confusion on the part of the instrument, as Twilight had never seen Lord Barleycorn with anything other than pauper’s violin and one report that he’d played on that piano that was now a revered centerpiece of the local bar.

Her vantage point sadly did not allow her to see the approaching musician. This left Twilight with a choice: stay in her room, ignore the drums, and continue organizing notes or go downstairs and see what was going on.

Remaining in her room seemed like the more productive option, but she couldn’t deny her own curiosity. After quickly stacking her papers so could easily resume her work later, Twilight traversed the house until she was stepping out onto the boardwalk.

The cool evening air nipped at her nose, but the drumming continued to lure her out. The crowds had formed a wall in the street, blocking her view even at ground level. This was a minor obstacle at best, as Twilight simply flew up onto the roof of a nearby store where several other Pegasi were seated. The mossy shingles shifted under her weight, but she soon found herself on a reasonably stable position to watch the proceedings below.

To her surprise, the drummer was not Lord Barleycorn.

The scarecrow was there, dancing from table to table in the farmer’s market to the beating of the drum. In his sleeved hand was his straw hat, which he offered to a farm mare selling potatoes. The mare laughed at the attention she was being given and quickly placed a potato in the spirit’s hat. She received a quick bow before Lord Barleycorn danced away to a farmer’s cart that was being drawn by a rag pony wearing a similar burlap sack on her head and a straw hat that was several sizes too big for her.

A second rag pony stood on her hind legs behind the cart, a large marching band drum harnessed to her barrel as she beat it and danced back and forth. Like the other she wore a sack on her head, but the pink mane that spilled out from under its edges was a clear giveaway to who was under that ragged clothing.

Even without that very specific tell, Twilight would have recognized her friends. Pinkie’s exuberance and Fluttershy’s shrinking in the face of so much attention were traits that Twilight had become as identifiable as their cutie marks. It seemed that they were in the middle of fulfilling their role as ‘Knights of Autumn.’

The potato was soon joined by a stalk of celery, onions, and other treasures from the fields as Lord Barleycorn continued to dance and offer his hat, slowly working his way down the main road. Each vegetable was lovingly deposited in the cart before he danced off to beg yet again. Twilight could see that the amount he had already gathered was enough to feed several families, but the exact reason for why he would want so much was lost on her.

This pattern continued, with Fluttershy and Pinkie following in the scarecrow’s wake until they reached the shadow the water tower. The cart was now laden with a pauper’s feast of raw vegetables, yet Lord Barleycorn had not once given anything for the food he had been offered. To Twilight this seemed counterproductive, as Lord Barleycorn had said his grand design was to help the town’s financial woes.

After helping Fluttershy unhitch herself from the cart, Pinkie abandoned the drum to hurry to the leg of the water tower. From the shadows, she began to drag a large earthen crock toward the spigot that ran along the overflow pipe.

It was nearly the size of one of Zecora’s cauldrons, and Twilight couldn’t understand how she had missed something that large sitting out in the open. She may had been focused on Lord Barleycorn and her friends but she liked to think she was more observant than that.

Pinkie struggled with the rusty wheel, but she soon began to draw water from the tower. The crock was soon full of water, and Pinkie pressed her head to the now much heavier cooking vessel to start moving it back toward the cart.

Fluttershy however revealed that the cart was full of more than just vegetables. From the back, she pulled a bundle of dry sticks and corn stalks. Lord Barleycorn himself pulled a kitchen knife from his pocket and began to peel a potato.

Twilight could hardly contain a laugh as the realization dawned on her. The dry wood, the vegetables, and the large container could mean only one thing: Soup. All of this for a lot of soup.

Yet, there was something to be said for Lord Barleycorn’s method of procuring ingredients. While she had only seen him beg from a few tables, it was safe to say that every farmer in town had contributed to the impending meal.

Wood was piled around the crock, with corn stalks used as kindling. The fire was lit with a candle borrowed from a Jack o’lantern, and Fluttershy and Pinkie both began to assist Lord Barleycorn in cleaning, peeling, and dicing vegetables for the crock. By the time they were finished, the water had begun to boil.

While they had worked, there rose a need in the crowd to contribute more to the meal. Many who had been content to watch the preparation had dashed to their kitchen. Soon salt and other spices were brought for Lord Barleycorn’s approval, yet perhaps the most unexpected was delivered by the cook from Tablecloth’s.

The brawny stallion arrived with a small pot of his own and a large strainer. He quietly offered both to Lord Barleycorn, who upon inspecting the pot’s contents seemed delighted by the offering. Instead of handling it himself, the scarecrow and allowed the cook to pour the murky contents through the strainer and into the soup.

This mystery ingredient had Twilight curious. It was clearly a liquid, but what could it be that required it to be strained? Something distinctly solid fell out of the pot into the strainer, revealing itself to be bones and fish heads; eyes, gills and everything. Twilight gagged at the sight, quickly remembering the catfish that Rarity had mistakenly ordered the last night, this was obviously what had been left over from that fillet.

Many of the ponies in attendance echoed her feelings on the fish heads in the strainer, though this mostly came from foals and those who arrived from Ponyville and beyond. The cook however must have been used to such reactions as he casually dumped the fish scraps back into the pot and trotted back to this kitchen.

"Hopefully he’s going to throw those out and not use them for something else on the menu…" Twilight thought.

"My dear friends and esteems visitors," Lord Barleycorn said, finally turning to address the ponies who had been watching him this whole time, "I apologize for not explaining tonight’s entertainment, but I believed I needed to change things up a little. It’s come to my attention that we have a sick filly at home tonight, and is sadly missing out on our festivities."

This got the crowd to whisper to each other, if only briefly before Lord Barleycorn spoke again; "To ensure that nopony else catches a cold, I’ve taken the liberty of offering everypony here a bowl of warm soup to keep up your strength."

He turned in the direction of Tablecloth’s, where the waitresses were standing outside its door still in their aprons, "If I may trouble you ladies for enough bowls and spoons for everypony, I would be proud to offer to serve it while I begin another story..."

The waitresses almost tore the door off the hinges as they sped back into the restaurant, returning with what must have been every bowl and spoon in the entire establishment.

Despite any reluctance the fish had created, the boiling concoction had a powerful and very tempting aroma that reached even up to the roof where Twilight sat. Ponies were already beginning to form an orderly line as the bowls were brought to the scarecrow who set them on the now empty cart.

Pinkie stirred the soup with a large ladle (although when or from where she had obtained it, Twilight wasn’t sure) and offered it to her burlap-wearing liege. Lord Barleycorn gave the contents of the crock a final stir before blowing on the ladle and tasting it.

Lord Barleycorn jolted as if he’d been struck, and almost spilled the spoonful on the ground as he pulled it away from his mouth.

Several ponies in the crowd pulled back, and even Twilight worried that the soup might have been befouled.

"H-hot! Very very hot!" Lord Barleycorn cried out, waving a sleeve over his mouth.

Apprehension gave way to relief as onlookers laughed, both at their patron’s misfortune and at their own fears.

Pinkie tapped Lord Barleycorn’s leg with her hoof to get his attention before pointing up to the roof where Twilight was sitting and making an eating gesture with her hooves.

"Hm, a good idea." Lord Barleycorn said as he turned to look up at Twilight on her perch, "Your highness, may I offer you the first bowl?"

The request was so unexpected that Twilight nearly fell off the roof.

Purely by accident, Twilight had unfurled her wings and caught herself as she felt her balance on the angled roof return. Any sense of safety, sadly, was short lived as Twilight felt the weight of a hundred sets of eyes watching her. An awkward facsimile of Celestia’s confident smile was all Twilight could muster as she struggled for a polite way to decline the offer.

Finally after an uncomfortable period of silence, Twilight sighed and resigned herself to having some soup.

Since she had arrived in Ponyville, Twilight Sparkle had seen and done many things she’d never believed she would. Shoveling snow without magic, face down a fully grown dragon, stop an invasion, become an alicorn… but one thing that she’d never considered was trying food made from an animal.

She had been silent on the matter, not wishing to judge her pegasi and earth pony friends for it but she couldn’t help but feel squeamish as she reluctantly flew down to where the scarecrow was standing beside the earthen crock.

While she liked to think was as far removed from the Canterlot nobility’s snobbishness as Rainbow Dash, there were some habits and opinions that Twilight had picked up simply by proximity. Most of these haughty proclivities she could bury under hard-learned social maturity and patience, but here was one she had yet to encounter as she was handed a steaming bowl of brown liquid.

Twilight’s lip quivered, the fish she saw on rarity’s plate had at least not looked like a slimy fish. The sight of those bones and heads had reminded her of garbage and cat food, things that no self-respecting Unicorn would touch if she could help it.

The polite smile on Lord Barleycorn’s face, the one beneath the mask did little to reassure her despite its gentleness. As she stalled by blowing on a spoonful, she asked herself ‘what would Celestia do?’

"If Lord Barleycorn is indeed a king, she’d accept any gift he gave her with grace and dignity… which I guess means I have to too…" Twilight sighed.

Despite the beguiling odor, Twilight expected a thick sliminess as she brought the spoon to her mouth. She ate it quickly, expecting a foul aftertaste but to her surprise she found only a pleasant taste she’d never experienced before. She could detect the flavors of familiar vegetables, but the stock left a savory and wholly unique taste that she would have said was very tasty… if she could forget where that stock had come from.

With her obvious approval of the meal, ponies began to cue up in an orderly line for a bowl of their own. Twilight stepped aside, making a show of enjoying her meal as Lord Barleycorn began to ladle out a bowl for one lucky stallion who had gotten to the front of the line. A few minutes passed, with the crock slowly being drained as bowl after bowl was given away.

The grey stallion who she had met in the forest (Leadfoot if Twilight remembered correctly) soon appeared at the head of the line, and Lord Barleycorn gave him two helpings and told him to ‘see that his sister wasn’t forgotten.’ Twilight was surprised and pitied the filly's bad luck, remembering her being extremely enthusiastic about Halloween but now was missing out on what should be a fun night.

"So… um, do spirits like soup?" Twilight asked, struggling for a means of conversation.

"I’m sure some like it more than others, but I don’t think I’ve ever heard anything, pony or otherwise say they hated all forms of soup." Lord Barleycorn shrugged, "But I get the feeling that’s not the question you want to ask."

"Heh, yeah..." Twilight fidgeted, "I know you’ve got your erm, sleeves full? I’d like to ask you about the ceremony, if I could."

"She’s rigid as a board and looks like she’s slept less than me." Lord Barleycorn turned toward Pinkie, "Can you handle this for a moment?"

Pinkie sat straight and saluted before taking Lord Barleycorn’s spot behind the earthen pot, the ladle held somehow in a strand of her pink mane.

"Come then, we’ll speak away from the crowd." The scarecrow said, gesturing toward a bench on the boardwalk.

Twilight levitated her bowl to Pinkie, hoping she would take it. Instead, Pinkie refilled it and smiled so proudly Twilight could have counted her teeth through the mouth of her mask.

"Thanks." Twilight grumbled, taking her bowl with her as she followed Lord Barleycorn.

The scarecrow looked funny sitting on the pony-sized wooden bench. His knees were almost up to his chest, but he didn’t seem to be discomforted by this position. Twilight set her bowl down by the foot of the bench before laying on it like any pony would.

Some ponies were watching from the line, but most were trying to be polite and not gawk at her. It was the best she could hope for without going to get without hiding inside one of the stores or in the alley like some two-bit Los Pegasus punk.

"Thanks for taking the time for me, I know you’re busy." Twilight said, keeping her eyes low to the ground.

"Don’t mention it. I sorta needed the break." Lord Barleycorn yawned, "Now, I have a few guesses about what’s troubling you but I’ll let you ask the question."

Twilight glanced at him for a moment, but soon faced the scarecrow with a look of determination.

"I need to know more about the ceremony at the standing stones." Said Twilight, a thin frown on her muzzle, "I’ve interviewed every pony I could find here about it, and I’ve gotten so many details about it, but so many of them are contradictory."

"Oh yeah?" Lord Barleycorn tilted his head, "In what way?"

"Well, in one account the pony leading the ceremony starts by ringing a bell three times, takes exactly five steps within the circle and speaks in the pre-unification earth pony language. Another says to start by roaming around the circle tolling the bell every seven steps while keeping completely silent. Then there’s-"

"I think I get it the picture," Lord Barleycorn said, stopping Twilight as she grew more and more frustrated in her explanation. "She’s just going to worry herself sick if she does this. Maybe I can set her mind at ease..."

The scarecrow leaned back on the bench, his head resting against the building behind them, "But if I were you, I wouldn’t worry about it so much."

Twilight stiffened, rising up to a sitting position on the bench, "N-not worry about it? B-but you said I had to perform the ceremony at the stones, how can I do it at all if I don’t know how to do it correctly?"

Lord Barleycorn turned his head, and Twilight could see one of his small eyes looking down at her from under that mask, "Tell me, why is doing it ‘correctly’ such a big deal to you?"

"Because I-!" Twilight quickly reigned in her volume when she realized she was yelling, but she kept her frustration with the scarecrow blatantly obvious, "Because you made me promise to do this ceremony, but I can’t get anypony to tell me exactly what to say, what to do, or even exactly how many steps to take."

"I know that, and I appreciate you being so trustworthy to follow through with that promise. I don’t think anypony else would have been so thorough as you." Lord Barleycorn nodded, taking little notice of Twilight’s irritation, "But have you asked yourself why these accounts are all different?"

Twilight’s withers sagged, "Because… all of the ponies I talked to were very young with… questionable recollections?"

"Because the ceremony itself is a lot of empty pomp and pageantry." Lord Barleycorn corrected, his voice low like a twinge of annoyance, "And take heed, I do not like what you’re insinuating about the elders of this town."

Twilight clenched her teeth and flinched, almost like she was expecting something worse than a simple reprimand, "But… you said the ceremony would appease the guardian. If it’s meaningless then why do it at all?"

Lord Barleycorn sighed, "It may be pageantry, but it’s far from meaningless, Twilight Sparkle. You wouldn’t say a birthday party your friends throw you is meaningless, not to you or them."

Twilight blinked, then tapped her chin with her hoof, "So it’s not just for the spirits?"

"Correct, this whole thing is for the ponies of Hollow Shades to thank the spirits in a solemn and respectful manner." Said Lord Barleycorn, "To go back to my earlier example, you wouldn’t want the same birthday party every year, same cake, same presents, all exactly the same down to the number of steps taken to the table, would you?"

Twilight knew she wouldn’t, "So the ceremony is different each year."

Her answer earned her a nod of the Autumn King’s head, "Exactly. My advice: think about what you would do to show respect to them. Keep it quiet, simple, but reverent."

A whole ceremony she could tailor to her tastes? Twilight could hardly believe it was that easy after days of pouring over so much testimony.

"Are you sure I can do that? I mean… I’ve never done this before. What if I do something that displeases the guardian?" Twilight asked.

A sleeved hand rested on Twilight’s head, and once again Lord Barleycorn ruffled her mane. The scarecrow seemed to enjoy doing that to her.

"Twilight, you’ve studied the dance, you know the steps, all the moves, make it your own." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "As long as it comes from a sincere place in your heart, you can’t fail."

"You’re seriously telling me to just wing it." Twilight said flatly, "That’s fine?"

Lord Barleycorn gave her a reassuring pat on the withers, "Trust me, you’ll do fine. You still have plenty of time to figure out what speaks to you before the end of Halloween. Don’t think about the dance, just dance."

Twilight smiled and shook her head, "You’ve never seen me dance."

"If you need a tutor, I’ll see if I can pencil in some time tomorrow to lend you a hand." The scarecrow tipped his hat to her, "Or just to talk."

Twilight smiled, she liked the sound of that.

She rose off the bench and respectfully nodded her head, remembering not to bow to him this time, "I’d appreciate it very much. Thank you for speaking to me."

"The pleasure was mine." Lord Barleycorn said, "Don’t forget your soup though."

Twilight’s smile faltered, but she nevertheless floated it up to carry it away with her.

Lord Barleycorn watched her walk away, before sinking back in the bench and glancing toward the dark woods.

"I have no idea if I just did the right thing or not..." Jack thought, "If I’m wrong someone in there is gonna be pissed."

To be continued…

Author's Note

over 14 pages of scrapped material later: its here. I had to bash my head against the wall a lot but I aim to deliver the end of this story. Real life drama caused me to shelf the story while I tried to sort things out, and I honestly could not focus on writing until I felt like I had my feet under me.

I've decided to trust my editors and upload it as soon as possible since you've all waited long enough, even if I think its beneath my standards. I'm so, so sorry. :applecry:

*For those of you who are confused, 'tattoo' can mean a design on the skin or the beating of a drum.

Edited by Courage Fire, and help from countless people I am incredibly grateful to.

42. Why did you hurt my door?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 42: Why did you hurt my door?

The morning sun rose and once again the farmers of Hollow Shades began to set up their produce stands. Happy, hopeful faces were everywhere as the bits had flowed like never before. Business was good, and now a few tables were set up to sell corn husk dolls, charms, and other supposedly magic trinkets meant to appease the spirits… but mostly so the non-farmers could get in on this sudden prosperity.

While the usual vendors were preparing for a long and profitable day, one table was notably late in arriving to market. The autumn sun was already high above the treeline before any of the Harvest family appeared on the main road; without any cart, table, or produce in tow.

A few worried neighbors watched as the pair trotted purposefully to the home of the local doctor. The clinic’s lights weren’t on, and when Summer tried the door and found it was locked, he rapped on it with his hoof.

Both stallions glanced at each other, fidgeting on the boardwalk as they waited for a response. When none came Summer knocked again, this time loud enough for the whole street to hear and hard enough to leave a dent in the old door.

A light came on in the back room, and before long the doctor opened the door. His white coat was wrinkled and hung cock-eyed on his back, suggesting that he’d not only slept in it but had only now crawled out of bed. His tired, bleary eyes slowly moved between the two stallions standing outside his clinic and the freshly-made mark on his door.

"Why did you hurt my door?" Cherry croaked, his voice dry and void of emotion.

Summer brushed the doctor’s flippant remark aside and locked eyes with the doctor, "Doc, I’ve never been one to get involved in what you do with yourself, but you better not be hungover. We need you at the farm, now."

Cherry stood like a statue, unmoving and unfeeling as he stared back at the brawny farm pony without any hint of concern. Instead, he met Summer Harvest’s scowling face with a yawn before he began to rub his eyes as if his only worry was if he should brush his teeth first, or floss?

"Let me guess, your little filly didn’t magically get better over night and you’re blaming me?" He said, now sounding more disappointed than tired.

"Darn right she ain’t, the medicine you gave us didn’t do nothin’. In fact she’s worse off than she was last night!" Summer snapped, nostrils flaring in obvious rage.

The absolute spectacle of Summer Harvest fuming on his doorstep only captured the doctor’s attention for a short moment before he turned to the other stallion invading his formerly tranquil morning.

Unlike his father, Leadfoot was calm. Well, perhaps not calm but trying to keep quiet. The colt was glancing back at this father again and again while he tried to remain inconspicuous. Obviously the young stallion was trying to avoid stepping into his father’s line of sight when he was this riled up. It made sense to Cherry, and to some degree he pitied Leadfoot for having to live with this cranky powder keg.

That did mark Leadfoot as the more sensible pony to converse with...

"She was at your farm all day yesterday, right?" Cherry asked Leadfoot.

Again Leadfoot glanced at his father, and instead of speaking he gave a stiff nod.

Cherry stretched his back, starting to feel the sleep slowly drain from his waking body, "Alright, give me a run down of her symptoms. The medicine-"

"Don’t ignore me you drunk." Summer stamped a hoof on the boardwalk, "You’re going to come look at my filly even if I have to drag you all the way home."

"And I can refuse and call for the sheriff. I’m sure he’d love to have something to do other than lock ponies in the drunk tank for a night for a change… like removing a violent thug from my door." A cocky smile formed on Cherry’s face, daring Summer to take a swing at him, "Of course, it’s kinda hard to sell ugly pumpkins to gullible tourists from a jail cell, huh Summer?"

The effect of Cherry’s baiting was comical only to the doctor. Summer’s teeth were clenched tight as his bronze-brown face turned a few shades redder, and Cherry noticed how Summer’s right foreleg twitched as if he was sorely tempted to act on his anger. Whatever kernel of reason he possessed was keeping him from doing so. He likely couldn’t afford a steep legal fee on top of his already fragile financial situation.

Of course, while it might have been fun to take Summer down a peg, Cherry knew there was a limit to how far he could push him. Besides, the farmer was only acting like a total mule because his baby filly was sick and therefore not thinking rationally at all.

"Now," Cherry said as he straightened his coat and once again gave Leadfoot his full attention, "Tell me about how the filly’s doing, and start from last night."

Leadfoot didn’t dare look over at his father. He knew if he did, he might lose the courage to speak, "From last night?"

After Cherry gave a curt, impatient nod, Leadfoot began, "Well, mom was watching Corn Crib last night when dad and I sold crops at our table. When Lord Barleycorn gave me a bowl of soup to take home for her I thought it might help her feel better, and she was able to keep some of it down."

Although Cherry rolled his eyes at the mention of the scarecrow, he gestured impatiently for the young stallion to continue.

"Before bed she managed to keep down some of the medicine you gave us and we all thought she might start feeling better come morning. But by breakfast she didn’t want to eat at all, she says her stomach and hooves are hurting real bad." Leadfoot tried to think if he’d left anything out, "Oh yeah, and she’s been having a bad case of the trots."

Summer grimaced at hearing his son explain the situation so crudely, and quickly spoke up to take control of the explanation, "She’s been thirsty but she says drinking anything hurts her stomach."

"Any idea what it could be doc?" Leadfoot added, frowning at his father’s attempt to push him out of the conversation.

Cherry thought for a moment, his attention drifting back to the medical textbook that still lay open on his desk, "A digestive disorder of some kind, but associative hoof pain of the kind you’re talking about is bizarre. But this could be explained by mushroom poisoning. It wouldn’t be the first time I’ve heard of a foal getting sick from something found in the Everfree."

Summer blinked, forgetting his anger for a moment, "You don’t think-"

"Everypony in town knows you and your family likes to forage in the Everfree, and all sorts of strange things grow there." Cherry said, eyes narrowing in almost accusatory glare, "One wrong plant or mushroom on your plate and you’ll be in Pine Box’s tender care."

Leadfoot grimaced at the mention of the local undertaker’s name, "But, we all get a fair share of those meals. We’d all be sick like her if poisoning was the case."

"Hm, good point," Cherry acquiesced, "About how long have you been foraging in the woods?"

"About a year." Leadfoot said with a certain amount of disbelief, had it really been that long since they regularly ate normal meals at the kitchen table?

Summer shifted on his hooves, clearly growing uncomfortable with the direction these questions were taking. He had expected to come in, grab the doctor and hurry home like he had promised his wife back at the house, not to be questioned about the quality of life his family endured.

Cherry however seemed a little confused, "Hm, it doesn’t sound like food poisoning. The hoof pain could still be explained by a vitamin deficiency, but I’ve never heard of that causing this many symptoms all at once… wait here a minute."

The doctor turned, not bothering to close the door as he ventured back into the dimly lit clinic. Despite Cherry’s weak request for them to remain outside, Summer pushed the door open and followed the doctor back to his desk, with his son not far behind him.

Both farm ponies were drawn to the large medical book open on the doctor’s desk, which the doctor had begun to flip through using the tip of his one good wing. Leadfoot could see Cherry’s eyes darting over the words in the book, as if he was looking for something. Finally the pegasus slammed the textbook shut with a huff, but instead of speaking he then bent down beside his desk and pulled another textbook from beneath the leg that had been keeping it level.

The new book was callously dropped on top of the other, and the new slant of the desk was ignored as Cherry began to flip through this new tome’s pages.

Leadfoot was so focused on the doctor that he jumped when his father nudged him with his foreleg,

"Here I always figured doctors went to medical school to know this kinda stuff." Summer commented, "If they can just look it up in a book then maybe anypony could do this job."

Cherry’s eyes rose from the textbook to glare coldly at the farmer, then he slid the book across his desk for the farmer to inspect its contents, "By all means then, show me how your decades of experience in the fine art of pulling a plow makes you superior."

Over his father’s shoulder, Leadfoot could see a detailed anatomy chart depicting the inner workings of the equine digestive tract. Yet, he could only recognize the most elementary of words, ones he learned in his years in the same school his little sister attended. Everything else were medical jargon that he could barely follow, and in some places; not even pronounce.

One thing he was certain, his father probably understood it less than he did.

Cherry tapped on the desk, "I’m waiting, Summer. Do you want me to help with some of the big words in there?"

Summer growled and violently shoved the textbook across the table, lightly striking Cherry in the midsection.

The doctor took this as some needed victory, and smugly returned to flipping through the pages of his medical book.

Several moments of silence passed, and while the silence was preferable to Summer and Cherry Nova bickering, Leadfoot could almost sense his father’s temper rising. If somepony didn’t say something soon, his father was going to needle the doctor again and the insults would fly, and maybe a few punches.

Leadfoot rolled his eyes, why did fate always insist on having him stick his neck on the chopping block?

"Any luck finding what you’re looking for, doc?" Leadfoot croaked out.

Both of the older stallions turned their attention to him, as if they’d forgotten that Leadfoot was even there. But while his father treated his question with casual indifference, Cherry stared at the youth for a moment before his eyes trailed down to the open book.

"To be honest, kid I’m not sure." Said Cherry Nova, "I’ve been flipping through the section on hoof-related diseases and none of them seem to line up with what’s happening to your sister. It’s a weird symptom, I need a little more time to dig through these books to come to a conclusion on it."

"You’d have all the time you need if you just packed up that book and came to the farm." Summer snorted.

Cherry gestured to the shelf along the wall, and the line of medical books that sat on it. "All of them?"

"You need all of them?" Summer rolled his eyes.

"Until I find the one line I need to make a diagnosis, yes. The equine body is a very complicated beast." Cherry said, "I’ll head to the farm when I think I know what we’re dealing with. Expect me there within an hour."

An hour was not what Summer had wanted, but he had finally reached his limit. However, instead of savaging the doctor he turned and marched toward the exit muttering vengeful curses as he went. The dented door was slammed shut with such force that Leadfoot saw small clouds of dust fall from the ceiling in the waiting room.

"Sorry about that doc." Leadfoot offered, his ears splayed back in embarrassment.

"Save your breath colt, I’ve dealt with ponies with worse attitudes than him." Cherry said, "If you want to be useful, beat it. You’re distracting me."

Cherry didn’t look up from the book until he heard the young Harvest colt leave. Silence reigned yet again in his dingy little fiefdom, and there was some peace to be had. Now that there wasn’t anypony watching him he could focus on reading and not playing the role of the noble healer that everypony liked to think every doctor was.

He sighed, it wasn’t likely he’d be paid for this. The Harvests would probably sink their money into their debt, their foal will be on the rebound and he’ll be back to subsisting on scraps like the rest of the town. He might not even get so much as a ‘thanks’ for it, but at least the filly’s mystery symptoms were providing him with something to do besides drink and stare at the walls.

As he leaned against the desk to begin reading, the desk wobbled beneath him enough to startle him. Cherry coughed, glad no could had seen him jump like a little filly at something so minor.

"Now… let’s see, disorders of the digestive tract..." Cherry mumbled as he flipped page after page, "Seventy-eight pages… great."

Mornings in this secluded town were becoming quite routine for Rarity. Ever since agreeing to aid in the preparations for the Festival of Spirits she had risen early, earlier than she normally did, anyway. But now that her role was diminished she had found herself rising early out of habit with nothing to do. On a lark, she had chosen to indulge in something she’d rarely ever done in her life; she went for a morning jog.

She was aware that jogging was more the purview of the athletic Rainbow Dash, but she needed some way to spend all the pent up energy she found herself with, and Hollow Shades didn’t exactly have any means of entertainment that spoke to Rarity’s tastes.

How the local foals seemed excited about playing in a muddy creek all day escaped her imagination.

"Just a few more days..." Rarity promised herself as she trotted along the quiet stretch of dirt road.

While she might have been eager to return to Ponyville where she could resume her work at her boutique, she found the morning to be quite pleasant. The birds were quiet, and the songs of crickets had come and gone. Even the air felt still and stiff, like the morning needed a good stretch before the day could really begin.

Rather than travel the uneven, muddy roads Rarity had opted to make a circuit around the line of shops. While this course offered less of a chance to scuff her neglected hooves, it came with its own concerns. First and foremost this meant she had to travel along the small service road that ran behind the northern line of shops, which ran no less than ten yards from the edge of the Everfree forest.

She was well versed in its dangers by now thanks to her adventures, yet she couldn’t deny one glaring feature of this bewitching town; not once had she felt like she was in danger. Despite having lived for days on the forest’s doorstep there had been no sign of monsters, no disasters, and naught a single disturbance that she would consider dangerous.

There were sightings of spirits both whimsical and foreboding, but Rarity didn’t get the impression that their attention was on her. In her view, she wasn’t sure if she’d want it or not, if the stories she heard of the ghosts’ fickleness were true. However, Rarity was certain Twilight could devote her erudite mind to correcting her little faux pas. Her delving into local traditions had yielded promising results, or so Twilight claimed.

Rarity took a breath of fresh air, relishing the clean crisp autumn air.

"All this time and not a single sign of a beast or monster, big or small. It makes one wonder why Ponyville is blessed with so many frequent unwelcome visitors from the Everfree." Rarity wondered, "Perhaps its due to the local spirits? I'll have to remember to try to introduce a few of these superstitions back in Ponyville. Maybe the weekly calamities will slow down a little? It can't hurt to try."

Mentally listing every quaint thing she had learned since coming to Hollow Shades proved to be quite the productive distraction. Soon Rarity had finished her third trip around the shops without incident and was feeling sufficiently limbered up for anything the day could throw at her.

However, what she had planned was remarkably light. First was breakfast at the only local restaurant, then a quick shower at the farmhouse she was boarding at before seeing if Cross Stitch had anything that she could preoccupy herself with until evening rolled around. Maybe she could convince him to let her place a few dresses for sale at his establishment? It wouldn’t cost him anything since they’d be made with her supplies, and the mares of this town were sorely lacking in anything new and fashionable.

Now that the jog was over, Rarity slowed to a walk as a cool-down, quickly deciding on one last circuit before filling her empty belly at Tablecloth’s. This allowed Rarity one more chance to enjoy the scenery. The vibrant autumnal leaves were bathed in the cold, golden light of the rising sun, which with the dew left over from the pre-sunrise fog created fiery glints of light high in the trees.

On the other side of the path, the backs of the shops were far less inspiring. The aging wood, the tenacious moss and lichens--all were signs of degradation that Rarity could only shake her head at. Every building in town clearly needed renovations beyond a simple coat of paint, but the activity the festival had brought was cause for hope that repairs could begin by springtime next year.

"It may be wishful thinking, but perhaps in a few years Hollow Shades would look as pristine as Ponyville." Thought Rarity, "A few more shops, some new dining options and this would be a charming little vacation town."

It was while Rarity was walking down this back alley that a familiar shade of blue caught her eye. Turning her head toward the errant color, Rarity was surprised to find Rainbow Dash hovering high off the ground with her face almost pressed against the glass of an unwashed window. A closer look at the building made Rarity wince in realization that this was the clinic of that grouchy, unpleasant doctor.

Whatever reason why Rainbow would want to spy on Dr. Nova was lost on Rarity, but that didn’t keep her from seeing the rare opportunity presented on a silver platter. A chance to prank Ponyville’s most notorious prankster.

Walking slowly to avoid making any excess noise on the dirt path, Rarity felt her grin widen as she drew closer to the spot where Rainbow hovered.

Then, with mock alarm Rarity called out; "Ah! A peeping tom!"

In her attempt to jerk her body around to see who had just accused her, Rainbow’s wings had reflexively locked in place. Gravity had just begun to reassert itself upon her when Rainbow’s honed flying instincts kicked in. With all her strength, Rainbow flared her wings, angling them until they caught the air in her rapid descent. It was only a short three yard drop, but a few more hard flaps allowed her to manage a hard but safe landing on all four hooves.

Rarity giggled despite knowing she was caught. It was so rare for her to get one over on Rainbow, and despite the slim chance of injury Rainbow was thankfully unharmed.

However, Rainbow was not so amused. No sooner than she had landed she had spun around and scowled at the unicorn.

"Apologizes, darling. Really." Rarity said, quickly trying to stifle a last few chuckles before she continued, "You’re not hurt are you?"

Rainbow let out a huff, "Pfft, heck no. It’d take a fall a million times harder than that to hurt me."

"Of course," Rarity said, "I was just on my way to get breakfast, would you care to join me?"

Rainbow lifted her head, the mention of food clearly grabbing her attention.

"You sure about that?" Rainbow asked, raised an eyebrow.

Rarity chuckled, it was true that she and Applejack had done the majority of the spending since they arrived, but comparatively speaking the food at the local restaurant was ridiculously underpriced--most likely due to its usual clientele being dirt poor.

"It’s no trouble at all, I tend to think any meal is better with company, wouldn’t you agree?" Rarity asked flashing a friendly smile, "And of course food often loosens one’s tongue. Just what were you doing up there?"

"Oh yeah?" Rainbow raised an eyebrow, "Even if I want fish?"

Rarity grimaced at the thought of having to sit at the table and watch Rainbow eat a plate of fish, but she guessed she owed her friend something for the earlier embarrassment.

"Wh-heh… yes, then you’ll… have all the fish you like..." Said Rarity, her smile now strained to the breaking point.

Rather than reply Rainbow Dash continued to eye Rarity in silence, as if she was expecting something more out of this.

"I already promised to pay, what else can she… no." Rarity’s eyes widened, "No, nonononono… she’s not going to insist that we share a plate of fish is she!? It may be… crispy and golden brown-No Rarity, no. No upstanding unicorn would ever think about eating some slimy, flopping fish no matter how presentable it might be. "

Some errant snickering from Rainbow Dash snapped Rarity back to reality. Now it was hurt turn to scowl.

"Heh, don't worry, I'll order something else." Rainbow said, "I know you don’t like that stuff."

Rarity let out a tired sigh, it was a relief to be sure but sometimes Rainbow could be too much.

"Serves me right for scaring her, I suppose." Rarity thought, "Maybe if I just drop the whole idea of prying information out of her we can just enjoy a friendly meal and leave it at that."

"I’m most grateful. Shall we be off?" Rarity asked, ready to head in the direction of the restaurant.

"Um, if it's okay, can you hold up for a second?" Rainbow asked, suddenly sounding less confident than before.

"Hm? Is something the matter?" Rarity asked.

"Well, yeah. But, before I tell you... did Applejack mention anything about me and the doc having a chat?" Asked Rainbow.

Having spent an unprecedented amount of time in this sleepy hamlet, Rarity had been aching for the familiar gossip circles she knew back in Ponyville. It wasn’t so much a love for drama but rather that she liked to know what was going on in the lives of the ponies around her. Rarity had been very much on the outside looking in with the local mares, and now that something had hit close to home Rarity couldn’t help but feel a little resentful of Applejack leaving her out of the loop.

"I’m afraid not," Rarity said with the same social cautiousness she practiced with clients, "Should she have?"

The question seemed to unbalance Rainbow a little further, the feathers of her wings rising and falling as her wing-muscles flexed with obvious tension.

"Maybe she should have, then I might not have to explain it all again." Rainbow sighed, "But first can you promise not to spread this around? I need to deal with this on my own but… I could use a second opinion."

"My lips are sealed," Said Rarity, "But while I respect your intent to see this… whatever it is on your own, you know you don’t have to do it alone, right?"

A modicum of Rainbow’s apprehension faded, and the start of a smile returned to her face, "I know. I know you and the girls would be there to help me no matter what but this is just… a bit heavy."

Rarity gave a patient nod, "Then why don’t you start by explaining a bit so I can get a bit of context."

Rainbow thought for a moment, "Well, how much do you know about the Wonderbolts?"

Rarity wasn’t exactly sure where she was going with this, but thought back to all the times Rainbow acted like a rabid fangirl about her heroes, "Thanks to you and your frequent tangents about them, probably more than the average pony."

Rainbow frowned, obviously not liking Rarity’s answer.

"To be fair, you do talk about them a lot." Rarity said defensively, "But I do listen. For example, how Fleetfoot is often the one selected for tight Aileron rolls, and Soarin has the best out-of-the-gate acceleration of the current roster."

Rarity’s presentation of Wonderbolt factoids succeeded in calming Rainbow, but the pegasus was now back to nervously glancing at the high window.

"Alright," Said Rainbow, "I’ll try to walk you through this… but first, pinkie swear me that you won’t tell the others about this?"

Rarity would have questioned why this was necessary, but quickly decided that having Rainbow’s trust was more important than anything else at the moment. After quickly running through the gestures (including a painful bop to her eye) Rarity waited for Rainbow to continue.

"Okay, well..." Rainbow paused, taking one more quick glance around the back alley for potential eavesdroppers. When she was sure they were alone, she continued, "The doc? He’s… not just a doctor. Turns out he’s one of my old fillyhood heroes."

Rarity’s eyes widened, "He was a Wonderbolt?"

Rainbow flinched, "N-no, and I wouldn’t say that to his face. He wouldn’t like that."

Now it was Rarity’s turn to glance toward the clinic as if she could see Dr. Nova through the wood siding.

"I had wondered why a flight suit like that was sitting in an antique shop in a town like this." Rarity thought out loud, "It was too professionally made to be some homespun suit, and too flashy to be some weather team protective ensemble."

"Yeah, turned out the doc’s a former pro. Ended up in the medical field looking for a way to fix his wing, which got messed up in a stunt gone wrong." Rainbow’s ears dipped, "I tried talking to him, but he was super drunk an’ wasn’t happy to see me reminding him of the past."

"Twilight mentioned he was quite… poor mannered with you and the rag pony. I simply thought it was just another alcohol fueled tantrum." Rarity frowned, hating the idea that such a thing could be considered normal behavior for anypony.

"That was before I talked with him alone. But what’s bugging me is something he said that got me thinking." Rainbow frowned, "He kept talkin’ about how much the Wonderbolts make on sponsorships, an’ how they were getting those deals too. I remember starting to see them on cereal boxes just before their big accident."

Rarity thought back to their discussion a few nights ago, "The… explosion, right?"

Rainbow kept her eyes on the ground in front of her, "The botched Cherry Nova, yeah. The Wonderbolts were at the same arena for the Mustang Marathon and the doc and his stunt group claimed the trick was sabotaged but there wasn’t any proof. There’s no way to measure flash powder after its been burned up."

"And you think the Wonderbolts might have actually caused the explosion?" Rarity asked, surprised that Rainbow could point an accusing hoof at her idols.

Rainbow shook her head, "I don’t know! Wind Rider was the most decorated Wonderbolt leader at the time, and was ready to retire soon so why would he jeopardize that? A lot of the Wonderbolts I know were just rookies at the time and any of them they could have felt just as threatened by the Brigade’s popularity. But I can’t deny the Wonderbolts were there at the same arena on the same day, and there was plenty of bad blood between the two. Sports magazines were just beginning to favor the Brigade over the Wonderbolts, and all it would take is one little miscalculation with the flash powder and boom, back to the status quo."

Rarity had listened intently, nodding her head as Rainbow spoke. It all did sound quite suspicious and Rainbow knew more about it than her, but Rarity needed to put forward the simplest explanation; "Could the Brigade have simply made an error with the powder?"

Rainbow shook her head again, "That’s even less likely than Wind Rider getting involved. Stuntponies prepare their own gear, and stunts as dangerous as a cherry nova require a lot of meticulous planning. The Brigade were known to be reckless, but they weren’t stupid. They would have done safety checks on the powder just before taking to the air."

"But they couldn’t do checks while they were performing…" Rarity thought, "A stunt like that would have been saved for the finale, plenty of time to meddle…"

Rarity thought all of this over, using her own amateur detective skills to pour over the details Rainbow had provided. "It sounds like a lot of circumstantial evidence from a long time ago. The easiest thing would be to call it an accident, but it does seem to be a very convenient accident."

"That’s how I feel." Rainbow sighed as she flopped down onto the dirt, "I believe the doc when he said he felt betrayed when the team’s sponsors threw him under the carriage after the accident, and I can’t ignore the possibility that there could have been sabotage but… I don’t like thinking that any of the Wonderbolts could possibly do something like that."

Rarity reached over and laid a hoof on her friend’s withers, gently rubbing in between Rainbow’s wings. This succeeded in getting Rainbow to relax a little, and Rarity smiled at remembering this from her many, many times at the Ponyville Spa.

Still, Rarity pondered what she could do to actually help. Try as she might, Rarity saw that no amount of fashion was going to put a bandage on this emotional wound. Since she had committed herself to keeping this private, she couldn’t involve their friends.

That didn’t leave her completely without options. As Shadow Spade of Rarity’s favorite detective novels would say, ‘When you’re all out of options, do something unexpected.’

"I know you must be feeling all torn up inside, but may I make a suggestion?" Asked Rarity.

"What’s that?" Rainbow said from her spot on the ground.

"I think you should go home to Ponyville." Said Rarity.

Rainbow’s eyes went wide as she pushed herself to her hooves, wings flaring out in indignation, "Wha- why would I do that!? I can’t just leave you all here in a haunted town!"

"Just hear me out," Rarity said calmly, "First, darling, I’m not saying you should go home and stay there while we carry on without you. What I’m saying is maybe what you need is to get away from this drama so you can clear your head."

Rainbow snorted, "But-"

"No buts." Rarity interrupted, "You’re just going to make yourself sick if you keep yourself coiled in knots while you lurk around the doctor’s back door."

Rainbow’s wings folded tightly against her sides, her mouth was clamped shut but the indignant glint in her eye told Rarity she was trying to formulate some counter argument.

"And let’s face it, you’re bored silly." Rarity said, "Once the decorations were done you haven’t had anything to accomplish. And I saw you try to nap the day away on one of these wild clouds."

Rainbow flinched, "You… saw that huh?"

"Thankfully Ms. Melon Seed’s clothesline only needed to be tightened, but I did just Pinkie promise not to tell anyone about this conversation." Rarity chuckled, "But you don’t have to worry, we’ll be fine for a few hours. Maybe being at home, in your room will help you think a little more clearly about what you should do next. You can always fly back here to enjoy the festival."

Rainbow let out a frustrated grumble as she rubbed her forehead, but instead of arguing further she sank onto her plot in defeat, "Maybe you’re right. Can’t hurt to try."

Rarity smiled, "Very well darling, but first I insist on buying you a proper meal, or at least the best Hollow Shades can provide."

That got Rainbow on her hooves, and she took the lead toward the restaurant.

"If that’s the case, I’m ordering the fish after all. That stuff was tasty." Rainbow grinned, pleased to get one little jab in before leaving for home

Rarity merely gagged as she followed after her.

Thistle Bloom idly chewed on her cheek as she stared into space. Even though she understood it kept her and her family fed, she never liked getting up early to help get her family's produce stand ready. Part of her displeasure rose from waking up at such an early hour, but the other was the sheer boredom that came with the morning.

Once the table was set up there was little to do but sit on her stool with the rest of the family while they chatted about 'adult stuff' that to her was wholly uninteresting. She would have opted to go and visit her friends but several things held her in her seat.

The first being her family. In these early hours they preferred to keep her on a short leash just in case they needed her help, or so they claimed. She however knew it was because of the one time she tried sneaking a slice of cake off the counter at Tablecloth’s. Consequently, it was also why she was banned from the restaurant until she was sixteen.

The other reason was more simple, she hadn’t seen either of her friends. It was still early, and they were probably as groggy as her, but she couldn’t see Corn Crib at either of her family’s table, and Wedge… well, his dad wasn’t a farmer so why would he be here early?

There was a cup of coffee in front of her, of which she reluctantly sipped. She hated the bitter taste, but it helped warm her on this chilly morning. She couldn't quite understand how adults could stand drinking it every morning, and doubted she'd ever pick up the habit. Chocolate milk would be her drink forever, or so she liked to say.

She began to fidget on her stool, extremely bored as she listened to her father repeat his favorite harvest season joke for the umpteenth time. Of course the listener politely pretended that decrepit mummy of a joke was still fresh. Thistle Bloom’s chin slowly lowered a she began to lose herself in her thoughts, her eyelids slowly closed only for her to jerk herself back from the edge of sleep.

She glanced back at her father, who hadn’t noticed her nodding off. Considering that she’d just keep doing it if she sat there, Thistle Bloom hopped off her stool. Her mother was quietly knitting, hoping to make something more to sell and her father was still jabbering away, they wouldn’t notice her stretch her legs.

Even if they did, a paddling behind the woodshed would be more entertaining than sitting on that stool like some invalid.

Now free to explore, Thistle Bloom walked along the boardwalk looking at all the strange new faces that had come to visit her town. She wasn’t sure how to feel about it, having never seen Hollow Shades so populated in all her life. Her parents liked the money they were making, so she guessed it wasn’t a bad thing, even if it meant the streets were busy.

Hoping to find some generous out-of-towner she could ‘convince’ to buy a poor filly like her some sweets, Thistle Bloom chose to test her luck at Tablecloth’s. With some luck, everypony would be too busy with customers to shoo her away before she got a cookie or something. This less than reputable plan was dropped entirely when she saw Wedge sitting at the outdoor tables with a half-finished breakfast before him, and most importantly, a large chocolate chip cookie sitting for desert.

Thistle Bloom almost pranced her way over to her friend, a wide smile on her face as her frizzy violet mane bounced with each step.

"Hey Wedge!" Thistle Bloom called out, plonking her way across the boardwalk.

The colt looked up from his breakfast, a mouthful of toast quickly disappearing upon seeing Thistle Bloom.

"Hey Thistle." The colt said with a slight croak of drowsiness in his voice, "What’s up?"

"Oh just walking around, seeing all the new ponies… the usual." Thistle Bloom said, trying to not make it obvious that she was eyeing the cookie beside his plate.

"I’m nearly done with breakfast, dad wanted to splurge and eat with a lot of ponies like he used to when he went to Ponyville that one time." Wedge smiled, "If you want we can go play near the creek when I’m done. There might be some city ponies there we can play with."

Thistle Bloom rolled her eyes, "You’re still eating and I gotta head back to my family’s table when they remember to check and see if I’m sitting still."

Wedge’s smile dropped, "You’re still grounded?"

"It is what it is." Thistle Bloom shrugged, "Could be worse, I guess."

"You mean like having parents like Corn Crib’s?" Wedge cut himself another bite of egg, "You hear her dad banging on the doc’s door earlier?"

Thistle Bloom frowned, "Yeah, couldn’t hear what he was saying though. Looked like he was cursing the doc out somethin’ fierce."

Wedge hesitated, pausing to chew his breakfast before swallowing, "Nah. Well, kinda. I didn’t hear everything since mom and dad were just dragging me out to the market at the time to buy some stuff."

Thistle didn’t like the way Wedge was dancing around the issue, and gave him a quick but light jab in the side, "Well out with it, what had that old crank up in a tizzy about?"

"He said Corn Crib wasn’t gettin’ better." Wedge said bluntly, "I tried to get Corn Crib’s brother to talk but he wasn’t up for it. Poor guy looked pretty worried."

Thistle Bloom quickly seated herself across from Wedge, all concern for the cookie was tossed aside, at least for now.

"What did he tell you?" Thistle asked, looking squarely across the table at the colt.

"Not much." Wedge said with a casual shrug, "He said the doc’s workin’ on how to make her feel better, but not much else. I said he looked worried, but that might have just been Corn Crib’s dad actin’ like a jerk again."

Thistle frowned, "Think maybe we should go visit her?"

Wedge shook his head, "And risk gettin’ sick and missing out on all the candy? Nah. But we can work together and make a nice haul so she can have some."

It wasn’t a terrible idea. There were only a few days of the festival left and Trick or Treating was fast approaching. Still, Thistle Bloom wasn’t comfortable without at least trying to visit.

"Later I’ll see if I can get some paper and we can both make a Get Well Soon card for her." Thistle Bloom said, "Uh, by the way, where are your folks?"

"The market." Wedge said as he polished off his toast and jam, "They’re lovin’ all the new faces around town, apparently Ponyville’s got a lot of wackiness happening on nearly a weekly basis."

Now it was Thistle Bloom’s turn to shrug, "Sounds like a bunch of big city talk to me. Ain’t no way they could top what we’ve been seeing."

"No argument there." Wedge replied, "We can play later, since we’re all gonna be hanging around town again. I heard a few of the older colts are going to go to the old stones and see if the spook that scared the princess is still lurking about."

Thistle Bloom’s eyes widened in shock, "Ain’t that dangerous?"

"Maybe, but isn’t Nightmare Night and Halloween all about scares?" Asked Wedge, "If they get run off, then it’s their own fault."

"What if the spirits decide that’s going too far an’ decide to start hauntin’ Hollow Shades?" Thistle asked.

"Lord Barleycorn will talk them down, or he’ll make them wear a dress and dance like the princess has to do." Replied Wedge with a confident smile, "Everything’s gonna be better."

Thistle Bloom cocked her head to the side. Since the festival began she had seen many ponies change their behavior. Some like their teacher and the Sprouts had become increasingly superstitious. Wind Row had said his dad had dragged his older brothers out to the field to start restoring the old shrine they had in the middle of their field. His dad had gone on and on about how they needed to clean it up or the spirits they saw last night might get riled up and curse the next year’s harvest.

But while some ponies were fretting about upsetting the spirits, Thistle Bloom had seen just as many walking around with their heads held high. Those ponies were saying that Lord Barleycorn and the laughing spirits were a sign of good fortune, and the lean years were about to end at last.

She hadn’t expected the timid little colt she teased on a regular basis to be one of them. In ways her young mind couldn’t articulate, she found herself believing him when he said everything was going to be fine.

There was also this weird fluttering in her chest that made her feel a little sick. She hoped she wasn’t catching what Corn Crib had.

A comfortable silence grew between the pair as Wedge continued eating, but Thistle Bloom found herself growing listless… and that cookie was still there, mocking her with its sweetness.

Licking her lips, Thistle Bloom was already thinking of a way to snag it without Wedge noticing. But again, Wedge managed to do something that surprised her. He pushed his dessert over to her with a smile.

Again ThistleBloom felt like she might be coming down with something, as her cheeks felt like they were burning. She smiled back at him, not sure what to say but eager to savor a rare treat of sugary goodness.

The two ate quietly with Thistle taking slow bites, trying to make her cookie last. A gasp from a nearby table had the two foals look away from each other. The whole restaurant was looking up from their meals, with several ponies standing to look up the street.

Thistle had a good idea of what it could be, and leapt onto the table to peer over the heads of the adults, a thing she wouldn’t have dared to do without the commotion distracting the waitresses.

Just as she thought, it was the scarecrow himself, walking casually up the road in their direction. No rag pony trotted by his side today, nor did he arrive by cart. He tipped his hat to a few mares he passed, but by Thistle Bloom’s reckoning he seemed to be coming toward the restaurant.

Quickly settling on an idea to make anypony jealous, she excitedly waved her forelegs in the air, gesturing to the spot where she had been sitting. He must have seen her, as Lord Barleycorn gave her a slight nod. The filly quickly pulled herself off the table to sit beside Wedge, taking her cookie with her and leaving the other side of the table vacant and open for invitation.

Just like she hoped, Lord Barleycorn came and sat with them, his long legs unable to fit under the short table. The ponies around them whispered, excited that the King of Autumn was sitting with them, but were clearly not sure about walking up and bothering him.

"Good morning you two." Lord Barleycorn said, totally ignoring the whispers around them.

Wedge looked a little star struck but still managed to speak first, "Uh-huh! Are you here for breakfast?"

"That’s the idea," The scarecrow turned toward the nearest waitress, "If I could get a menu, miss?"

The poor waitress scrambled toward the nearest table, pulling a laminated sheet from the hooves of a stallion who had thankfully just finished ordering and shakily presented it to Lord Barleycorn.

Lord Barleycorn casually brushed off the mare’s nervousness and patted her head with his long sleeve, causing her to squeak at his touch. A kind smile from under the mask helped to dispel her fears somewhat, but she quickly backed away from the scarecrow--repeatedly crossing her forelegs until she disappeared inside the restaurant.

Thistle Bloom was a little surprised, she wouldn’t have counted anypony but the farmers among the superstitious types.

"And how are two of my favorite little stage hooves?" Lord Barleycorn said, still finding the term ‘stage hooves’ to be chucklesome.

"I’m okay, are you here to tell us another story?" Thistle asked excitedly.

The scarecrow shook his head, "I’m only here to get some breakfast like everypony else. But maybe tonight I’ll tell one, or maybe I’ll start with a song instead. Who’s to say?"

Thistle Bloom frowned, she’d have to wait all day to hear another story?

"I’m fine, are you done with your pumpkin court?" Wedge asked.

"Court schmort, autumn’s nearly over so there’s very little to oversee." Lord Barleycorn let out a bored sigh, "And the few who come to the Court of Pumpkins are just noble spirits who just wish to complain or ask for something, so I closed my court entirely for a change."

The scarecrow leaned forward to speak in a low whisper, to which nearly everypony around them leaned in so they could hear as well.

"You should have seen them huff and puff at me put their whining off for tomorrow." Snickered Lord Barleycorn.

Thistle Bloom smiled, if she was a spirit queen she’d probably do that all the time.

The waitresses and some of the clientele had all gathered at the door, watching as the poor waitress who had given Lord Barleycorn his menu took his order. The mare was rigid as a board, and would not relax no matter how often the scarecrow joked or complimented her. Finally he told her his order; hash browns extra crispy, coffee, two eggs medium with toast.

It wasn’t exactly a healthy breakfast, but the man under the mask would have eaten the condiments on the table over pears and oatmeal.

The chef took the order as a top priority, and a plate and mug was set before Lord Barleycorn in what had to be record time.

"Ah, delightful." Said Lord Barleycorn to the waitress, "I’ve heard nothing but good things about the food here."

Thistle Bloom watched the waitress’s strained smile tremble a little as she shakily croaked out a; "Thank you, your majesty."

Lord Barleycorn reached out and booped the waitress on the nose, "No, thank you."

The waitress backed away, again crossing her legs over and over as she left Lord Barleycorn to his meal.

"Excellent service, though… a bit wooden." Lord Barleycorn broke his egg with a fork and dipped his toast in the yolk, "But the food is every bit as good as promised."

Again, Thistle was enjoying this whole show. It may have just been somepony ordering breakfast, but never in all her life had she seen the waitresses here move so fast and so lively.

"And what are you two planning on doing after breakfast?" Lord Barleycorn asked.

"Well, playing near the creek mostly," Wedge said, "But we were going to get some paper and make a get-well card for Corn Crib."

"Oh you are?" Lord Barleycorn paused to savor a bite, "That’s awfully nice of you two, but I doubt it’s serious."

"We dunno, I heard Summer Harvest yellin’ at the doctor about something." Said Wedge, "And Corn Crib’s brother said she wasn’t gettin’ better."

Thistle Bloom’s eyes widened as she was struck with an idea, "Could you make her better?"

The scarecrow looked at the filly, "I’m afraid healing magic like that’s beyond me. I deal with the seasons, not flashy stuff like that."

Thistle slumped down in her seat.

"But that doesn’t mean I can’t look into it for you." Lord Barleycorn said, "She’s my friend too, you know."

"Um, what about the play? Corn Crib was our Witch Hazel." Wedge asked, "One of the other fillies could take her place if they start memorizing her lines now."

"Tonight’s play is canceled." Lord Barleycorn said, "Instead I’ll think of some other entertainment."

"And once I’m done here, I think I’ll have a short chat with the doctor." Jack thought, looking across the street at the clinic.

To be continued...

Author's Note

Been a crazy year. My shoulders snapping like twigs in the spring, the medical drama of finding someone who'd actually help me while trying to get help with the bills from the doctors who charged me for doing nothing at all... it all ate into my creativity like a cop in a donut shop.

I wanted an update by Halloween, so I cut a scene out to make it in time. Expect a Micro Chapter within a week or so.

Edited by Courage Fire, Boldish42, dartagnan401, Wacky, and support from a dozen other people over the course of the year.

43. Some deity you are.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 43: Some deity you are.

Over the course of this Halloween scheme, Jack had taken the opportunity to peek inside each building that constituted Hollow Shade's business center. Within each building he had seen several repeating commonalities; age and dilapidation being chief among them. However, despite the wooden buildings needing structural improvements of varying degree, Jack could not deny that the ponies of Hollow Shades kept their businesses clean, or as clean as circumstances allowed.

Each establishment possessed a certain mustiness that came with buildings of this level of maturity. Jack was impressed that although lacking hands the ponies of Hollow Shades swept, mopped and washed regularly. Some even combating the odor of aging wood and decaying leaves with clippings of cedar trees straight from the forest. A simple solution that worked well enough and he wondered what the ponies might do when they were raised out of destitution.

The only exclusions to this cleanliness were buildings that were abandoned, and the line of shops still had several that were standing devoid of use. The mayor had put some of the layabouts at the local bar to work cleaning and repairing some for use as makeshift lodging for visiting tourists from Ponyville.

The ponies clearly cared for the places they worked and lived. Jack found that incredibly worthy of respect.

The doctor's clinic was another matter.

He had entered the clinic quietly, receiving no welcome, he began to look around at the stark waiting area.

The human had overheard several of the local ponies mention that the building had once been a grocery store before being repurposed as the town's sole medical facility. In his opinion, it still looked like one.

The long, narrow building had been denuded of the aisles and shelves that would have served its previous tenants. Only a few surviving pieces of old metal shelving remained, used as cheap artificial walls. These were meant for ponies and were almost short enough for Jack to comfortably peer over.

Above, he saw that the interior lacked a proper ceiling. Rafters left bare for the eye to see. Knowing that the doctor was a pegasus, and that many lived in the town, it seemed a trivial thing for any of the ponies to clean high to reach places. However, Jack could see dust-coated wisping threads of old cobwebs dangling from the latticework of wooden planks that were holding up the roof. If the sun hadn't been out he might not have noticed, but that was only the start of his displeasure.

A closer look at the shelves forming the improvised walls revealed a layer of dust so thick it resembled carpeting. On a whim, Jack knelt down so he could see what would have been eye-level for the magic equines. He shook his head as he saw that someone had made an attempt to clean, but only wiped away the dust that could be seen from this angle. It was only because Jack was nearly twice as tall as them that the full scope of this calculated laziness was made so obvious.

"Nothing in here is sterile." Jack thought, casting his eyes up to the rafters, "And if it's bad down here, I shudder to think what’s up there."

Disappointing as it was to find the doctor's work ethic was on par with his people skills, Jack doubted that patronizing the doctor would be an effective conversation starter. In fact, it would likely give him an opportunity to learn just how much damage those little hooves could do. While having been clever so far, Jack doubted he could explain away why the King of Autumn suddenly needed to wear a cast for the next six weeks.

Even the most die-hard believer in his persona would start questioning things if that happened.

“All the more reason to tread lightly.”

He'd have to overlook the poor housekeeping in the clinic... for now.

Rising up on his heels, Jack peered over the shelves.

From where he stood, Jack could see the entirety of the long, cavernous building. In the center was a line of what looked like old army cots, although they were short and long enough for pony use. Several were clearly damaged, but all of the cots looked like they had been thoroughly cleaned recently. Sitting near the back was an old iron wood stove that was just as old as the cots. Beside the stove were a few cords of firewood with a bucket full of ashes.

A few cabinets and shelves lined the wall, with several boxes looking to be what served as the doctor’s dining table. A few pieces of medical equipment sat there; typical sights of stethoscopes, jars of tongue depressors, cotton balls, band-aids, first aid kits. Nothing unusual as far as a clinic would go. Jack however felt a little disappointed that the magical ponies didn’t equip their physicians with something more fantastical than this.

Finally, squatting at the back of the clinic was a messy, battered wooden office desk. The doctor was seated behind it, staring intently at a large open textbook which he was ardently flipping through. As Jack watched him, he noted the desk curiously wobbled a little with each page the doctor turned.

While the doctor continued to flick through his book, something on his desk caught Jack's eye.

Since coming to Equestria, he had thought the ponies were strange. They had waterwheels and candles and talked about writing on parchment. The human had come to believe that their technology was somewhere around the middle ages, and yet, there, sitting on the corner of the doctor’s desk was a small desk lamp.

There was no burning oil or wick, just a lightbulb. It looked exactly like the kind he’d seen a million times back on Earth. Jack wondered if it was some magic lamp or if the ponies actually did understand electricity and Hollow Shades was just some podunk town that was simply behind the times.

He shook his head as he waved this unproductive train of thought away. He hadn't come in here to gawk at office furniture, he’s come here to learn what was ailing Corn Crib.

The doctor’s attention was still on his textbook, meaning that Jack’s presence was still unnoticed.

Sinking back down on his heels, Jack took a moment to collect himself. Cherry had been anything but subtle in showing his disdain for Jack in the past. However, there were the events of his last big performance to consider; when the spirits made their presence known to the townsponies. That would likely give him some leverage when it came to getting the doctor to talk. If the sorry state of his clinic was any indication of how Cherry ran his clinic then perhaps doctor-patient confidentiality was a mere suggestion in his eyes.

"It’s all for the kid…" Jack reminded himself as he pulled himself up to his full height, and despite the obscuring nature of the mask, he put on a smile.

The walk toward Cherry’s desk was a short one, and Jack’s boots broke the silence of the clinic like fragile glass. Cherry’s eyes were on him the moment he stepped beyond the shelves, but rather than say anything the doctor redoubled his perusal of the thick book in front of him.

Cherry’s ears pinned back when Jack finally stood in front of his desk, visibly perturbed by the human’s presence.

"I don’t treat magical whatevers." Said Cherry with all the gentle warmth of a hammer strike, "So if you have a scratch or a cold please go jump in the river."

"That won’t be necessary, I haven’t been sick in almost a thousand years." Jack replied innocently, "I trust you’ve been in good health as well?"

Cherry kept his attention on the textbook, "If you’re not here for medical care, then kindly buzz off."

It wasn’t the friendliest way to start things off, but Jack was undeterred. "There’s no need for that. Can’t a friend stop by for a visit?"

"You’re no friend of mine." Cherry stated with increased irritation, "So if you’re not walking back out of here when I look up I’ll have you reported for loitering. "

Jack rolled his eyes, "Like sticking my hand in a hornet’s nest."

"No need for that, doctor." Jack said, "I hadn’t the luxury of seeing your… smiling face the other night and I wished to hear your opinion of the festival so far."

Having had previous experience with the doctor, however brief it might have been, Jack had anticipated the doctor’s mood to have changed little. It had been a full day since the spirits had revealed themselves, long enough for Cherry to move beyond the initial shock of seeing them.

While locals had been even more reverent in reviving the old superstitions, outsiders would probably have begun the process of trying to rationalize what they had seen. It seemed comical to Jack, that magical ponies would need to explain the sight of ghosts, but apparently that was something quite out of the ordinary for them.

He fully expected the doctor to be putting up some sort of front, an embarrassing form of bravado which he could press and maybe shatter. It’d be easy to get information out of a pony who thinks you can curse your entire family line.

Such confidence was sadly misplaced as Cherry at last lifted his head, showing nothing but cold, iron-hard resolve in his eyes.

"My opinion?" Cherry said with a sneer so deep it looked like a rocky trench, "My opinion is that you’ve gathered a fine crop of idiots. I can’t believe they were taken in by a simple light show."

Jack was so taken aback all he could do was repeat Cherry’s words, "A simple light show?"

"You heard me," said Cherry, "Unlike the rest of this ridiculous town, I’m not a slack-jawed idiot who’ll fawn over you because you play a fiddle and dance around like a fool. There’s no such thing as ghosts, you’re just some… thing dressed like a scarecrow."

Jack blinked, needing a moment to process what he had heard. He had expected Cherry to be having a hard time coming to grips with what he had seen, perhaps trying to hide his uncertainty behind a facade of aggression. Yet, here was a bald assertion that all that the doctor had seen and heard that night as just a mere illusion?

"No such… the lights, the sounds, the piano moving all on its own? That’s something you think I could do if I was a fraud?" Jack asked incredulously.

"Unicorns can use magic, and I know you have helpers walking around wearing costumes." Cherry said matter-of-factly, "I was sound asleep during your little stage show but I heard all about it yesterday. Seeing it or not doesn’t change the fact that you could have faked the whole thing."

Asleep? The doctor had slept through the entire thing? Jack was dumbfounded that anyone, even a drunk, could have simply slept through the loud music he and the spectral piano had performed, or simply ignored the otherworldly lights that had danced with the wind.

Worst of all, the easiest gamble he’d taken since starting this venture had just rolled up snake-eyes. It should have been easy to twist the doctor’s arm, but now that was looking quite impossible. However, the more Jack pondered over Cherry’s words the more he was drawn to something that the doctor had said...

"And who told you about my so-called ‘light show?" Jack inquired.

Cherry dismissed Jack’s question with a wave of his hoof, "Oh please, it’s all everypony’s been talking about, I can’t avoid it."

"So you didn’t actually see it yourself yet you are so sure it was fake." Jack said with an ounce of annoyance, "I admire your confidence, but what makes you so sure it was fraudulent?"

Cherry placed a hoof on the page to keep his place as he gave the scarecrow his full attention. "You. That’s what makes me think so. Your arrival in this town, and your offer to save everypony from their financial woes with this festival is too coincidental for me to accept."

"And what would it take for you to believe?" Jack pointed at the doctor, although his finger remained hidden under his long sleeve, "I’ve been nothing but polite to the ponies of Hollow Shades and I’ve not asked for the smallest bit of money. In fact, I don’t have any control over where the money goes."

Cherry stared at Jack with narrowed, dangerous eyes, seeming to turn Jack’s argument over in his head before he spoke again.

"I know one thing that’d make me a believer." Cherry said, "Fix my wing."

Jack blinked, "I’m sorry?"

The doctor stretched out his maimed wing, even going so far as to wiggle the boneless tip just for the added shock value.

"The best unicorn doctors couldn’t fix it, and no modern medical techniques exist. I’ve even spoken to zebra alchemists. Nothing’s worked, but if you can wiggle those sleeves of yours and make it better, then sure. I’ll believe you’re some god of the seasons."

The request was so outlandish that Jack found himself unable to respond. He had intended to pinning the doctor on having an opinion-based position of the festival and the spirits despite having not seen it himself. This was twice that Cherry had utterly derailed him, and Jack felt he had to step up his game.

"If I had the ability to heal any injury, autumn would be a time when no creature was ever injured," Jack said apologetically, "You overestimate my capabilities."

Cherry folded his wings and snorted in smug triumph, "Some deity you are."

"Is Celestia any less your ruler despite not solving all your problems for you?" Jack said calmly, "I’m no god, merely a custodian of a single season much like how Celestia is the steward of the day."

"A fancy excuse is still an excuse." Cherry replied dismissively, turning his attention back to his textbook, "Now if you’re done tell me your business here so you can leave."

Jack frowned under his mask. The doctor seemed utterly intractable; seemingly determined to remain at odds with the festival despite any evidence Jack could provide.

Although it felt like he hadn’t accomplished much, Jack knew slinking away would only encourage Cherry to disrupt or even sabotage the festival.

"If you must know, I came here regarding a little mystery I heard about," Jack said as he moved around the desk so that he could read the textbook.

Again Cherry looked away from his reading; an eyebrow raised in disapproval, "Sticking your nose into private matters now, are you?"

"It’s hardly snooping when somepony batters on your door for all the town to hear," Jack said, "As for the details, I’ve heard them all second or third hand. I came hoping that you would dispel some of the more grizzly rumors."

"What are you talking about? What rumors are they spreading?" Cherry said, sounding annoyed.

"Many kinds," Said Jack, "Some saying the child has some rare malady, some say she’s been jinxed. All of that kind are obviously outrageous, but I came hoping to learn from the one pony who’d know the true severity of her condition."

Cherry winced, finally putting the pieces together, "That’s strictly confidential, so you can forget about asking."

Jack bit his lip in irritation. While some part of him was pleased to see Cherry took some aspects of his profession seriously, he’d assumed from the state of the clinic that the golden rule of doctor-patient confidentiality didn’t mean much to Cherry. In fact, he’d expected the doctor to blurt out the filly’s condition just to be rid of him.

Jack’s attention wandered down to the book the doctor was fixated upon. Most of it was medical jargon he might be able to follow along with if it wasn’t upside down. He could pick out some familiar words but to actually study it he’d have to walk around the desk. However, he could pick out the header at the top of the page which labeled what section of the book was open.

It read; "Gastric Disorders."

It wasn’t exactly hard for Jack to connect this with the behavior Corn Crib had exhibited last he had seen her. While several possible diagnoses cropped up in Jack’s mind, he stopped when he reminded himself that these were magic equines that were likely entirely alien to and likely either had a cure for whatever disorder the filly was presently suffering. However, Jack felt that his assumptions had been quite off the mark lately...

For Cherry Nova, the thrill of unleashing his barbed tongue without any repercussion had put a bit of life in his eyes as they darted across the words within the textbook. It was obvious to Jack that he was treating this silence not with annoyance but as a sign of some petty assurance that he was in the right about whatever fantasy he had concocted.

"I suppose that means your little spy network is looking to capitalize on the filly’s poor health," A slip of a grin showed on Cherry’s lips, "Perhaps you want to know so you can hock some snake oil to the girl’s family?"

Jack had to stop himself from rising to the doctor’s jabs. Wanting to fire back, to rub the filth that gathered in this clinic in his obstinate snout but Jack knew that losing temper was exactly what Cherry wanted. If Jack didn’t keep a cool head something might be blurted out that the doctor could use against him.

"As Twain said; ‘Better to remain silent and be thought the fool than to open one’s mouth and remove all doubt.’" Jack reminded himself, "But while I’m thinking of old sayings, ‘Turnabout is fair play…"

"And if you’re searching through a medical textbook I can’t say you’re much closer to a prognosis." Said Jack with a slight edge to his voice, "Although, I’m surprised you have a medical license considering the way you keep this clinic."

Jack’s retort seemed to roll off Cherry’s back as he casually shrugged and continued reading, "No one’s complained yet."

There was no finer example of a lie than what Jack had just heard. He had lived around Hollow Shades for days and overheard a lot of idle gossip. He was certain there’d been many complaints about this infection destination Cherry called ‘home.’

"Not too surprising, since you hardly leave this dusty sepulcher." Jack let his facade drop for a moment to ask an honest question, "You obviously dislike practicing in this town of ‘slack-jawed idiots’ so why do you even stay here? Why care at all if I’m the fraud you think I am?"

Cherry rolled his eyes, "Who says I care about them? I just don’t like con artists."

It was an obvious deflection, but it didn’t actually help Jack get anywhere.

"What I’d give for some ghost to pop out of the wall and scare this pony silly right about now…" Jack wishfully thought, "You didn’t answer my first question, why are you here in Hollow Shades?"

"That’s none of your business." Came Cherry’s short, and curt response.

Jack continued to press the issue, "You could have transferred out, let some enterprising young doctor fill your shoes or let some older physician who wants to slow down have this clinic. There’s nothing stopping you from pulling up stakes."

Silence hung in the clinic for a moment as Cherry’s eyes seared up at Jack with a cold intensity. The textbook he’d been so fixated on was now forgotten as he seemed ready to fire back with any number of insults he could devise.

Jack turned his head toward the wall, where Cherry’s medical certification hung in its dusty frame.

"How long has it been since you’ve even done any major procedures?" Jack asked, "Three years, four? Ever? What exactly is your specialty? How many years of medical school do you have?"

Jack turned back to the doctor, his tone growing serious as he placed both hands on Cherry’s desk, "Do you even have any desire to keep practicing?"

The question seemed to take the doctor by surprise, but in an instant, he pushed his chair back to stand tall as he could. Both of his wings unfurled in an instinctual attempt to make him seem bigger.

"A pompous fraud like you wouldn’t know anything about what I do for a living!" Cherry shouted.

Jack didn’t back down, in fact, he leaned over the desk as if to challenge the winged equine, "I know more than you think. Try me."

Cherry snorted, his previous calm returning, "Alright then you scrawny schemer, what side should a patient lie for an enema procedure?"

The smile the doctor wore told Jack that Cherry thought this was utterly beyond his knowledge.

Jack cleared his throat. It’d been a while since he had to face a pop quiz like this.

"The left, because that’s the way the intestines loop." Said Jack, "I only got a quick look at that anatomy picture in your book but I did notice that’s something we have in common."

Cherry’s scowl told Jack he was correct.

"Treating fresh trauma, hot or cold?" Cherry asked with narrowed eyes.

"Depends," Said Jack, "If it’s the first forty-eight hours? Cool it down to prevent excessive blood loss and growth of hematoma, and after that heat it up to help microcirculation, for speeding up hematoma reduction and evacuation of toxic inflammation products."

Cherry grit his teeth, "Alright then smart-colt, what's the external way of using gastritis suspensions?"

"Now there’s one I haven’t had to remember in a while." Jack smiled, "You can use it for treating light inflammations, like attrition, bites of insects, prickly heat; inflammation makes the skin reaction more acidic, and gastritis suspensions are slightly alkaline--it eases the symptoms."

When Jack had finished he expected a snide remark or a weak attempt to argue some difference in procedure. This was the standard for him, but he would not be surprised that magical equines didn’t follow the exact same routine he knew.

He had not expected silence from the pegasus, and truthfully any other response would have been preferable. Actions and words afforded some measure of meaning and could be responded to in an appropriate or inappropriate way. But silence and a stoic glare gave Jack very little to work with.

"You’re a doctor." It was more a statement of fact than a real response or an accusation. It seemed liked Cherry was trying to process this new tidbit of information about the creature that had been roaming free in Hollow Shades.

"No," Said Jack, "But I am trained in the medical field. I'll be glad to take this off your hooves, the only thing I need to know is what exactly is the filly’s condition."

"Out of the question. You already admitted to being unfamiliar with equine anatomy." Cherry took a breath and tapped the open book, "And the foal doesn’t have the time for me to explain every single question you may have regarding it."

Jack blinked, "It’s that serious?"

Rather surprisingly, the doctor turned the weathered old medical text around for Jack to read and tapped a section with his hoof, "Acute cecumitis."

There was quite a thick description below the line Cherry indicated. Jack skimmed through it the best he could, having never seen an equine disease listed so thoroughly before, but parts of it sounded like something he was vaguely familiar with.

"Kinda sounds like a form of colic." Jack said.

"Colic can be treated easily, but this isn’t simple colic." Said Cherry with a distinct lack of insult in his voice, "The symptoms are severe enough to suggest that the patient has a severe case. Her cecum has become inflamed due to several possible factors, ranging from vitamin deficiency, massive shifts in diet, or frequent ingestion of spoiled food. This results in a blockage that has become impacted, and if left untreated it will rupture and lead to sepsis."

Jack wanted to smile at the sudden burst of professionalism, but he felt it might irritate Cherry even with his mask. "The dietary theories make sense, but what about her hoof pain? How does that factor into this?"

"I did say vitamin deficiency, didn’t I?" Cherry frowned, "It’s possible it’s unrelated, but considering the diet of the average pony in Hollow Shades I should be amazed this is the first case of acute, severe cecumitis."

Jack nodded, "It sounds similar to a condition I’m familiar with, would the treatment be a, erm, cecum-ectomy?"

Cherry’s eyes widened, "What? No! Nothing so radical. But it will require surgery nonetheless."

"Can you handle that here, or will she need to be transported to Ponyville for the procedure?" Jack asked plainly.

Cherry Nova stamped his hoof, "Can I? I may have specialized in treating wings but I can handle a routine operation like this… if I had an extra set of trained hooves."

Jack leaned against the table, "And since you don’t have that?"

Cherry grit his teeth, clearly displeased with what he had to say, "She’ll have to be moved immediately to Ponyville General Hospital. The bill they’ll stick Summer Harvest with will be quite a kick in the teeth for him."

"And there’s a chance that travel could cause further complications." Jack’s fingers drummed on the doctor’s desk, "This is far, far worse than I thought… Not just for Corn Crib but their family as well."

The more he thought about it, he had been so fixated on Corn Crib’s well-being he hadn’t even considered the cost of such a procedure. He barely even understood their currency much less their insurance procedures, if there were any. If such infrastructures existed he doubted Summer could have kept up such payments.

Still, that didn’t mean he had to sit on the sidelines.

"What if you had some help in the operation?" Jack asked.

Cherry snorted, "You’ve already shown that you don’t know the details of this disorder. Would you even know where to begin?"

"I’m not proposing that I take over the operation, doctor." Jack said, "I’m offering to assist you in the procedure."

"I’d be better off with some shaky hoofed farmcolt that’s never seen blood." Cherry leaned forward over the desk, that familiar smugness returning, "Oh, I get it. This is how you intend to get your money, don’t you?"

Jack let out an exasperated sigh, "Is the idea of compassion dead in this horse-world or is this guy just that hard-up to be right?"

As frustrating as this entire exchange had been, Jack acknowledged that he at least knew what the situation was. The trouble was money, namely what this doctor was claiming it would cost the Harvests. If they had to relocate Corn Crib to Ponyville to a presumably expensive hospital they were admittedly better equipped to deal with the situation than this nasty clinic, but he still had his promise…

His silence seemed to be annoying the doctor, but Jack soon spoke again, "You’re one hundred percent certain you could perform the operation?"

Cherry looked offended by even being asked, "Of course, two interns could do it if they knew how."

"Then I’ll assist you. No payment required." Jack half-turned from the doctor, "But if you intend on doing the procedure here I insist on sanitizing your clinic as best we can. This place is filthy."

"Any less filthy than that raggy getup you tromp around in?" Cherry shot back, clearly not liking anyone speaking poorly about his clinic, "I’m not working with someone who has to hide behind a mask."

With that return to talk of his mask Jack knew the battle of words was over. He’d lost. If not for the explanation of Corn Crib’s condition it would have been an entire waste of time. His only remaining move would be to remove his mask and tell Cherry everything, but the pegasus had shown to be petty and vindictive throughout this whole conversation. The chance of him simply running out the door to announce to everypony that Halloween was a lie was too great a risk to everything he’d built up.

When faced with an unwinnable situation, the only sensible move was to fall back and regroup.

"Fine, if you want it to be this way, I’ll stay out of your mane for now." Jack crossed his arms, "But my offer still stands."

The doctor’s only response was an irritated snort as he stepped around the desk to navigate to the clinic’s front door.

"I need to leave," Cherry said, "I’d appreciate it if you aren’t here when I get back. I’ve had enough freeloaders lounging around here."

Jack held his tongue, the irony in Cherry’s words was simply too easy a target.

He’d comply with the doctor’s request, at least for now.

But before Cherry passed the wall of shelves, he paused. Jack watched as the stallion seemed to argue with himself before he turned his head, "Humor me, what even are your qualifications?"

It may have been bait for more information about Jack, but the chance to get the doctor to consider his offer was just too great.

Jack jabbed his chest with his thumb, "Seven years in medical school, six in practice at Nationwide Children’s Hospital, RN."

"Never heard of it." Cherry said dismissively before heading for the door.

Now alone in the musty clinic, Jack placed his hands on his face and let out his bottled frustration in a loud groan.

If nothing else, he should visit Corn Crib before the day was over.

To be continued…

Author's Note

Boom. Over 40 pages of story consigned to the recycle bin to bring you this. I was going to hold onto it and read it for major errors but you've waited long enough, and I haven't had a pretty bad week. Pretty or not, here it is.

How long have I been planning this reveal? Chapter 2. :raritywink:

Editors: CourageFire, wacky, Boldish42, and special thanks to Solid Punch for help with the medical questions.
I sleep now.

44. Paisley, stripes, and polka dots…

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 44: Paisley, stripes, and polka dots…

As far as Harvest Moon was concerned, clearing the fields was much easier than sowing them.

A simple yank and an entire dead, dry plant was uprooted and tossed in a pile, ready to be discarded.

It was just the distraction that Harvest Moon needed right now. Ever since her darling daughter had started feeling sick she had been worried as any good mother would. She had simply expected this to be just another cold, something that could pass with her usual remedies and perhaps something from the doctor.

Cherry said he needed a little time to confirm his suspicions about Corn Crib. Even the few minutes Harvest Moon had patiently waited had been too much for her. Every moment that passed in the hallway outside her daughter’s room had spawned a dozen horrible scenarios that all resulted in her daughter being bedridden for life, or worse.

So it was that the mother of two was in the field, occupying her mind with the long list of things that needed to be done. Right now dead plants were a perfect target for her unsteady nerves.

She had filled and emptied her cart several times, dumping the remnants of the crops she had cared for all summer near the edge of the forest. Harvest Moon ignored the weariness in her muscles as she looked out across the fields. She wasn’t sure how long it had been but she had somehow managed to achieve something akin to peace of mind.

The stream had surged in the night, washing away part of the embankment. More clay would be needed to prevent it from flooding the southern corner of the field in the spring. The barn had a few loose boards that were starting to warp from being exposed to the elements and would need replacing.

More disturbingly, something had clearly been digging in the field while the family had been focused on selling their wares. Deep holes had been dug in the soil, which Leadfoot was currently filling in with a shovel as his mother had asked. It was likely groundhogs which was some cause for concern. The pests were infamous for digging under the foundations of houses and barns, and given enough time could be responsible for incredible structural damage.

One neglected farmhouse on the other side of town, long abandoned was leaning heavily, having slipped off its foundation and sitting directly on the mud, causing one whole wall to warp and buckle. The last thing Harvest Moon needed was the idea that her home could have such vermin seeking to move in.

The sound of the screen door clattering shut was like a splash of cold water, and all at once, Harvest Moon’s hastily constructed web of distractions fell away. Her eyes were quickly drawn to the farmhouse, and all other sounds seemed to drop away as she strained to listen for what may be happening on her front porch.

Upon hearing the sound of hooves on the wooden steps, she left her cart where it stood and began a fast trot to the house. Already she could hear the sounds of a conversation-- her husband and the doctor. The words were too soft to hear clearly at this distance, but something in the way her husband was speaking made her hasten to a light gallop.

The doctor had already started down the road by the time Harvest Moon arrived at her front porch. Her husband was sitting on the steps, slowly rubbing his face with both forehooves as if he was soothing a terrible headache. He was so distracted that Summer hadn’t noticed her approach.

All the worst possible outcomes, all the worrying that Harvest Moon had been staving off with her work in the fields came rushing back to her. A part of her didn’t want to know what had been said, but at the same time, she had no choice for the sake of her youngest child.

The sound of her hooves on the stone walkway got Summer Harvest to drop his forelegs, but he only glanced at her before he looked away. He said nothing, even as Harvest Moon climbed up to sit by his side. There was none of his usual intensity--just a sense of defeated frustration that only a long-time spouse would notice in the way Summer carried his withers and hung his head.

He wasn’t an easy stallion to love, but she had never known one that tried harder to make something work than Summer Harvest.

She matched his silence, giving him time to find his voice. She didn’t patronize him by fawning over him or nuzzling him to cheer him up. She patiently waited, knowing that just being near him was one of Summer’s greatest comforts.

Finally, after he’d relaxed Summer broke the silence, “You don’t need to clear the fields, there’s no need.”

“What?” Harvest Moon turned her head, shocked to hear her workaholic husband say a task didn’t need to be done.

“I saw you were out clearing the fields while the doc explained everything.” Said Summer, “There’s no pill or shot that’ll fix this. Gotta be surgery, and soon.”

The way Summer spoke was a statement of fact, but there was a distinct warble in his voice that told Harvest Moon that his stoicism was just a facade. The news about her daughter’s needs wasn’t a surprise. If anything she was mildly relieved that there was a path to recovery for Corn Crib, and that it wasn’t as hopeless as her overactive mind liked to imagine.

“How… how bad is it?” She asked, fully knowing her husband’s lack of knowledge of medicine but as a mother it was a question that had to be asked.

“Bad. Something wrong in her gut.” Was her husband’s quiet explanation.

“Did he say how this could have happened?” Harvest Moon asked.

Summer glanced over at his wife. He and the doctor had discussed the matter long at hoof, and although he hadn’t grasped all that medical jargon, one detail had lept out at the farmer. When Summer had asked how his youngest foal could have come down with this illness, Cherry gave an extensive list of what could have been this malady’s genesis. It was just another ‘what if’ to Cherry, but it dreadfully clicked in Summer’s mind. How poor nutrition, certain plants, and fungus, or even just rapid shifts in diet could upset a pony’s supposedly delicate stomach.

The family had been dining on very meager meals for a year now, and nearly all the money had been going toward meeting the bank’s deadline. They’d all been avoiding the restaurants, thinking they could finally celebrate when the family was out of the red. Except for Corn Crib. She’d been allowed to get a few things from Tablecloth’s several times.

It wasn’t necessarily the cause, Summer knew he’d never be able to prove it one way or another but it was very likely that his wife’s foraging or allowing the filly to eat so much pie could have made their daughter so gravely ill.

Regardless of if this being the case or not, he knew Harvest Moon would attempt to shoulder all the blame. Therefore Summer Harvest resolved to take this information to his grave.

Summer shook his head, “He said a lotta things could have caused it, but it doesn't matter how it happened. Corn Crib’s sick, and she’s gonna get the help she needs. I already told the doc to arrange transport to Ponyville hospital in the morning.”

The umber-brown mare was surprised, “Cherry can’t do it himself?”

“He said something about how he’d need another trained pony to help do it.” Summer raised an eyebrow, “But, would you really want him to do it?”

Harvest Moon’s answer was as immediate as it was blunt, “No.”

The sentiment was shared by Summer, who glanced down at the new scar that ran down his leg. The doctor had done a good job stitching the wound closed and the fur was growing back to cover it up, but he shuddered to think of how it would have gone if the doctor had been called in the middle of one of his drinking sessions.

Few talked about it, but there were a few horror stories about how Cherry was less gentle than usual after he’d had a nip or two. If the matter had been life or death… Cherry didn’t inspire confidence in his abilities.

“But, frankly I wish he would.” Summer said.

This surprised his wife, who turned her head to look at Summer, “What?”

Summer sighed, wishing he hadn’t said that out loud. “I’m not comfortable with him operating on our baby girl, but from the way he explained it, this has gotta be done as soon as possible, and jostling her around on a long cart ride ain’t good for her.”

Summer didn’t want to tell her that one hard shake could rupture his youngest foal’s inflamed innards. To even say something like that out loud was like inviting it to happen.

“No, I can’t imagine it would.” Harvest Moon let out a worried snort, “Did… he happen to say how much this procedure might cost?”

The color in Summer’s face faded a little as he fixed his gaze on the ground, and when he spoke his voice was as hollow as a drum. “Enough that you don’t have to worry about the fields.”

For Harvest Moon, it was like the bottom had dropped out from under her. The threat of losing either of her children was as frightful as it could get, but she had believed that their home was safe and secure. She’d believed that the spirits had risen to aid her family in a time of need like the old stories and yet…

“What… what are we going to do?” Harvest Moon shuddered, beginning to imagine wholly new potential calamities.

“Corn Crib is going to get what she needs.” Summer said simply, his confidence in the matter caused his wife to cease her fretting and look up at him, “I’ve tried to keep this place, but if the choice is between our home and our foal’s life then there’s no contest.”

Harvest Moon knew that could not have been an easy thing for Summer to say. He loved this farm, warts and all. He had once told her he could tell her a story from his colthood days about any square yard of the farm and she believed him. This farm wasn’t just a livelihood, it was a temple to every happy memory he had.

Yet even with the certainty, he projected Harvest Moon knew he was just as torn up as she was. He’d been just as optimistic about paying off their debt and getting out of this financial limbo.

Now she nuzzled him, allowing him to pull her into a hug as they sat on the porch. They would need a few minutes to find the strength to pull away.

Carrot Top pulled her ear away from the door and let out the breath she’d been holding.

It felt like she was making a habit of eavesdropping. Earlier she had been in the house when the doctor arrived to discuss Corn Crib’s condition and had chosen to just stand quietly in the kitchen while the two stallions talked. She had reasoned it would have been awkward to just walk out and reveal that she’d heard everything, so she had stayed silent.

Something in the conversation between Summer and Harvest Moon had caused the old farmhouse to go incredibly silent like it too was listening intently to the foal’s life-concerning condition.

A shiver went up Carrot Top’s back and she looked around the empty foyer. She found nothing but the same eerie silence and she didn’t like it. It made her feel like maybe one of the spooks that had threatened Jack was lurking about the house, watching her.

The click of the door made the carrot farmer jump and back away, hastily feigning surprise as if she had just entered the room. Harvest Moon stepped inside and noticed her, but didn’t seem particularly interested in her cousin-by-marriage.

“I was just going back out, Leadfoot still filling those holes?” It was a quick lie, but Carrot Top hoped it would be buried under the prospect of yet more manual labor.

“He should be done by now.” Harvest Moon said simply before fixing her attention on Carrot Top, “And you should know that floorboard near the door extends out onto the porch. It’s got this unique squeak to it that you only really notice when you’re on the other side of the door.”

Carrot Top grimaced, thinking she was caught but saw the grin on Harvest Moon’s face. There was no squeaking floorboard.

“I can’t believe I fell for that.” Groaned Carrot Top.

“Don’t feel bad, I got both of my children with that same trick many times. I’ve had practice.” Harvest Moon’s smile slowly faded away, “And with all that’s going on I’m actually glad you gave me and Summer space.”

“I just wanted to stay clued in,” Carrot Top let her withers relax, now knowing she wasn’t adding to an already tense situation, “Is it really that bad?”

Harvest Moon gave a slow nod, “Both for the farm and Corn Crib.”

Carrot Top was at a loss for words. How could she possibly say anything to this mare that wouldn’t sound hollow as an empty kettle? She knew Jack was many things but he couldn’t possibly tell a lie that could make a sick filly better.

Finally, out of desperation, she asked the only question that seemed remotely appropriate; “How well are you taking this?”

A glance back at the door and the stallion still sitting on the porch, “I’m… choosing to be optimistic. Ponyville hospital has a good reputation, from what I understand so Corn Crib should be in good hooves there. I’m worried about her, of course, and I’m disappointed we may be losing our home but I know this is eating Summer alive.”

Carrot Top nodded, she could certainly believe that. Summer was a blowhard and a plothead but he genuinely loved this farm. For him, losing it would be like losing a leg.

Harvest Moon continued, “And truth be told… I’m about to go ask Applejack about that offer of hers.”

Carrot Top didn’t think it was possible, but the farmhouse somehow got even quieter, “You what?”

“You heard me. Summer’s putting on a brave face and he’d always do the right thing by putting our foals first, but I know this is killing my husband. If he gets mad then he’ll get mad, but I don’t want to see him lose this farm.” Harvest Moon stopped, suddenly realizing she’d been speaking louder than she meant to.

Nothing came from the porch, either Summer hadn’t heard it or wasn’t there anymore.

“That… doesn’t have to be your first choice.” Carrot Top suggested, “What about everypony else in town? You’re close with all your neighbors, and a lot of money’s come into town.”

Harvest Moon tore her eyes away from the door and shook her head, “That’d take too long to organize. Besides, all the money that trickled in from Ponyville would go right back there and everypony would be just as broke as before Lord Barleycorn came. I can’t ask everypony to waste a gift he gave them.”

Carrot Top rubbed her temple, trying to think of something else that could help.

“... but we can always try.” It was faint, but Harvest Moon’s tired voice carried a note of hope, “If you’ll watch Corn Crib a little longer, I’d like to town in a little bit to see if I can find Applejack. If for some reason she says no then I can then try asking around for a little help.”

Carrot Top nodded, “Alright, and I can donate a little. And don’t say no, if you’re going to ask Applejack then there’s no reason why my bits aren’t any good.”

Harvest Moon let out a sigh knowing she didn’t have room to argue, “Fine. Just don’t put yourself in dire straits.”

“Even if I do, that’s entirely my choice.” Carrot Top said, “But I think right now we could both do with some time to clear our heads. Have you eaten lunch?”

The umber mare again frowned, she was usually very meticulous about having three meals a day, and yet in all the stress laid at her hooves she’d completely missed her usual lunchtime. The ache in the pit of her stomach that had been quiet until now confirmed this.

“I guess I haven’t.” Harvest Moon admitted.

“Then you can find something to nibble on in the kitchen and try to relax.” Carrot Top smiled, “Assuming nopony’s had it, there should still be half a Lumberjack Special from Tablecloth’s in the fridge.”

“Now that sounds nice.” Harvest Moon paused to glance toward the window, “If you’re going outside, would you mind putting my cart away for me? I left it out in the field. You may have to dump it.”

Carrot Top shrugged, “I guess that’s fair, you did catch me snooping on your conversation after all.”

A tired smile came to Harvest Moon’s face, but it was quickly replaced with a more serious look, “How is Corn Crib?”

“About the same as when you went out to the field.” Said Carrot Top, “I just checked in on her before I noticed you two. She’s a bit cranky, but that’s mostly from her Canterlot-sized bellyache and being tired.”

Harvest Moon rubbed her forehead, all this worry was contributing to the population of gray hairs in her mane, she knew it.

“Thank you, for all this Golden. I mean it. You’ve done more for us than I think anypony else would.” Said Harvest Moon.

The carrot farmer just smiled and shook her head, “Don’t worry about it. Go get something to eat.”

With that, the two mares parted ways. Summer was indeed gone when Carrot Top left the farmhouse, and Harvest Moon’s cart was summarily found and its contents disposed of in a now-familiar spot. With her favor to Harvest Moon completed, Carrot top decided now was a good opportunity to enter the barn without suspicion.

Up in the hay mount was jack, in his usual spot. As Carrot Top poked her head through the hatch door he sat up to greet her. He looked like he’d just been woken up, and in fact, he had. Hooves on an old wooden staircase were not a stealthy means of approach by any stretch of the imagination.

“What time is it?” Jack grumbled upon seeing her.

“For you, early.” Carrot Top said, “Got some news from the house you might want to hear, it’s not good.”

Jack gave a quick stretch, but before he could speak a yawn forced him into silence. Still, through this involuntary action, his attention remained firmly locked on Carrot Top.

“It’s about the kid, isn’t it?” He asked.

Carrot Top simply nodded her head, “If she’s not treated quickly she might not… you know...”

Jack sat up as if he was ready to come down to venture to the farmhouse this very instant, but the mare stopped him with a raise of her foreleg, “Before you charge over there like a buffalo, let me fill you in on all the details...”

It didn’t take very long for Carrot Top to relay all that she had learned from Harvest Moon. She preempted any question the human might have had; already anticipating that he would want to know more about Ponyville’s hospital but Carrot Top assured him it had a spotless reputation and could easily perform this procedure.

What did surprise him was that Harvest Moon would go so far as to ask Applejack for financial aid.

“Well, if she lays out why she needs the money, Applejack would give up the money without a second thought.” Said Jack.

Carrot Top nodded, “Absolutely. Even if there was no family tie, I could name four of her friends that would just as easily toss in money to help.”

“With Applejack that only makes five.” Jack pointed out.

Carrot Top let out a tired sigh, “Rainbow is a lot of things, but she’s not exactly conservative with her money. If she can contribute anything, I’d be very surprised.”

This was not the ideal outcome he’d been hoping for. The Harvests hadn’t lost the farm just yet, but he could feel the noose tightening. Only a few days remained until their debts were called in and there was very little left in his bag of tricks.

However, Jack chose to focus on the important issue. Even if he screwed up and the Harvests lost their farm, even if the ghosts in the woods decided to punish him, even if the doctor blabbed his secret around town… as long as that little girl got the proper treatment. That’s what mattered most.

“How is she doing?” Jack asked, “Emotionally, I mean.”

Carrot Top glanced toward the hay mount door and the farmhouse that could barely be glimpsed through the thin gap between the door and the barn wall.

“Well, right now she reminds me of myself last time I battled the flu.” Carrot Top said, “She’s tired and cranky from going back and forth from the bed to the toilet, but I can tell she’s pretty bored too.”

“Makes sense, since there’s no TV or internet here to kill time there’s not much to occupy her mind, and no one picks up a book to read when they’re doubled over on the toilet.” Jack thought, “I should step in and see if I can cheer her up a little.”

Carrot Top smiled, “She’d like that.”

“I’m sure she would,” The smile that had just found its way to Jack’s face gave way to a tired frown. He rubbed his face as he felt another yawn coming on. “But as for the two of us, this whole situation… it’s really gotten all out of hand, hasn’t it?”

Semantics aside, Carrot Top simply nodded in agreement. She had been a spectator to a lot of Ponyville’s absurdities, but this was the first time she’d ever been so in over her head. It made her wonder how Twilight and her friends had the energy to deal with it every other week.

As for their present situation, Carrot Top felt like she and Jack were nearly out of options.

“Could we maybe twist the doctor’s leg into doing the surgery here?” Carrot Top asked, “Surely seeing some ghosts might have put him off the bottle for a while.”

Jack answered with firm denial, “Not gonna happen. The crank was passed out drunk in his office when everyone in town saw them. The last time I spoke to him he was still correctly guessing I’m just a guy in a costume.”

Carrot Top groaned into her hooves, “How could anypony have slept through that!?”

“High octane alcohol, and lots of it.” Jack snorted, “But that’s not the worst thing that happened on my last visit to his clinic.”

Carrot Top let out a groan, “Dare I ask how it could be worse?”

Jack braced himself for her imminent, devastating reaction, “I may have… let it slide that this is indeed just a sham.”

The air in the barn seemed to grow colder the more Carrot Top narrowed her eyes.

“... come again?” She asked as she stared at him, the lack of a threat in her tone somehow making the danger feel all the more intense.

“I ain’t going to sugar coat it.” Jack began, “I poured on all the charm I had, he dismissed it. I tried to pin him with logic, he didn’t care. I used my medical training to make him second guess his belief that I’m a fraud… and he laid a trap I walked into. He said he could perform Corn Crib’s operation here and I did everything but take off my mask to try to convince him to do it.”

To say Carrot Top looked displeased by this information would be an understatement, “You mean to tell me you blurted everything out after all this secrecy?”

“I know it was a stupid idea...” Groaned Jack as he rubbed his face, “I was only thinking of Corn Crib’s wellbeing.”

“You’re lucky everypony thinks he’s a belligerent drunk and nopony’s going to listen to him if he decides to blab our little secret all around town.” Carrot Top rubbed her face with both hooves to soothe her brand new headache, “You didn’t let him know about me, did you?”

“No, he might assume you’re somepony in town but I think that’s about as close as he is to knowing you’re my number one rag pony.”

“Thank goodness you had some forethought there.” Carrot Top snorted, still looking disappointed with his choice, “But I think he’s too bullheaded to keep this information to himself.”

“Maybe, maybe not.”Jack said, “Like you said no one in town is going to believe him if he says Lord Barleycorn is fake. But I think he’ll try to expose me the next time I come to town,”

Carrot Top nodded at his logic, it did sound like something Cherry Nova would try.

“But it doesn’t matter if he tries or not, I gotta go back to town anyway. The town doesn’t believe I’m fake, and I think I can help drum up some more support for the family.” Jack sighed, “And I didn’t walk away totally empty-handed. I did learn that he can perform the procedure here if he had some assistance.”

Carrot Top’s ears perked up, “So… you offered to help and that’s how he pieced it together?”

Jack nodded, “Yup.”

“And… you can assist in the surgery?” Carrot Top said slowly, still trying to process this new information.

“Assisting is the easy part, but yeah.” The human said, “Presumably Corn Crib could have it here without the risk of her cecum rupturing.”

Carrot Top scoffed, “That’s still sounding like a gamble with Cherry performing it.”

“He might be a lush, but honestly I got the impression he’s taking this seriously.” Jack retorted, “But are we good? I know this can’t have been good news?”

Carrot Top sighed, “I want to be angry, but I know your heart is in the right place. And I can’t rightly be mad at somepony for trying to help my family.”

Jack grinned and slowly got to his feet, “Good to hear, because I can’t do this next show without you. I need you to meet me later for a quick rehearsal where the others won’t be able to hear me. Preferably, get me some paper and I can write down the lyrics.”

“You want me to sing?” Carrot Top asked dumbly.

“Mmhm, you’re the only one who can do this. If it works, then it should do exactly what I think it will.” Jack chuckled knowingly to himself.

Carrot Top placed a hoof on her chest. “If it’ll help Corn Crib, I’ll do anything.”

Jack gave his co-conspirator a pat between her ears, “Excellent because for this show you’re going to smell like walnuts one more time.”

Applejack did not want to be here.

Even in the middle of the day, she felt no sense of security in the vicinity of this ancient stone circle. She hadn’t wanted to return after seeing the specter, which Twilight had described as a guardian for this forgotten site. Despite the sunshine making the area as bright as could be, she still felt like she was still in potential danger.

Her friends were with her, and they were of course sympathetic to her anxiety. It was why all of them were present.

The pillars were each looking clean and as pristine as they could, for large blocks of raw stone could be. The forest hadn’t seen fit to have the moss and vines regrow in the days since Applejack and Twilight were sent running for their lives. In fact, the circle was calm and shockingly tranquil, with a few birds twittering in the branches above their heads as if to say all was normal in this unnatural place.

That didn’t stop Applejack from expecting something weird to pop out of the thick undergrowth and scare her, but the company of her friends was helping to settle her nerves.

“Are you absolutely certain you want to go out in that?” Rarity asked, gesturing to what Twilight was wearing, “I know you have to perform a dance but it seems very impractical.”

Applejack wasn’t the best pony to judge fashion. In fact, she was probably the last pony in their circle who should be judging what Twilight had on, but even she knew this looked ridiculous. The alicorn’s head was covered in a yellow cowl, hiding all but her eyes and horn. Colored feathers from some ancient items from the antique shop were attached at the sides, creating a strange and gaudy headdress. To Rarity’s horror, Twilight had insisted on only the oldest and most mismatched scraps of cloth from Cross Stitch’s tailor shop to be used to create layered robes of wildly random color and pattern which now hung heavy on her back and withers. Bells, feathers, and tassels hung in random places, ribbons and strings of beads and other baubles were strung here and there. Lastly, on her feet were slippers made from whatever Cross Stitch was going to throw away.

In every respect, Twilight looked like the gaudiest clown to ever walk Equestria.

“I know it may seem silly...” Twilight said defensively, already anticipating her friend’s reactions.

“Twi, you look like one of them jesters Ah heard used to entertain the princesses in the olden days.” Applejack said flatly, “Ah can’t believe ya got Rarity to make this.”

“I never made this.” Rarity stated firmly, “No pony must ever know I made this… grotesque monstrosity!”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “I told you, there’s a reason I wanted you to use all that old cloth you wanted the tailor to toss out.”

Rarity shuddered, “Paisley, stripes, and polka dots…”

Choosing to ignore Rarity’s mumbling, Twilight continued, “The entire purpose of this ritual is to honor what’s old. You said it yourself, Rarity that all of that old fabric had to have been in this town for the better part of forty years. It has some connection to Hollow Shades.”

“But darling much of that was sitting in an old barn so long that it was growing mold.” Rarity groused, “Even though I cleaned it, it can’t possibly be pleasant to wear that over your face.”

It wasn’t. It reminded Twilight of an old trunk in the basement in her parent’s house that she hid in during occasional games of Hide-and-Seek with Shining Armor, and the odor had been so strong as to make her woozy.

“It is a bit musty, but it’s fine. It’s only for one night.” Twilight said, “One night and you can forget all about it.”

Applejack let out a tired sigh, “Alright then Twi, explain why yer wearin’ somethin’ that looks like somepony gave hard cider to a quiltin’ circle?”

Rarity felt unsure if she should agree or feel offended by that remark.

“I read that some cultures, especially in Neighpon believe when objects achieve a certain age they begin to have a spirit all their own. The cloth, feathers, and everything else you made this from are meant to be a bit of a… conduit of sorts. “

Rarity gave her friend an incredulous look, “That ridiculous thing is supposed to be a connection to the spirit world?”

“… Maybe?” Twilight didn’t sound like she had a lot of confidence, but continued to speak, “I’m just winging this, using all the information I gathered from locals and some of the books I brought to make this as meaningful to me as possible. If I can find symbolism in this and the other steps I prepared then supposedly that’ll do the job.”

Applejack sighed, “Alright, so ya gotta wear that quilted nightmare. What else didja decide ya gotta do?”

“Don’t worry, the rest of the ritual is pretty straightforward and won’t need a lot of input from you two.” Twilight explained as she levitated a large and antiquated bell to Applejack.

Inferring from Twilight that she was supposed to take the instrument, Applejack sat and took the hoof-sized bell in her hooves. It was heavier than it looked and appeared to be made of iron. As she was getting a grip on it, the ringer struck the side and the bell rang low and heavy. This one note felt amplified by the silence of the forest, almost as if it echoed off the trees themselves.

Applejack nearly dropped the bell in her rush to silence the ringing and quickly glanced around at the undergrowth, her breath held as she feared something could come out from behind the trees at any second. Rarity and Twilight seemed on edge by Applejack’s rapt attention to the trees and tried to find anything that the farm pony might have seen to cause such a reaction.

Several minutes passed, and when no spectral creature made its presence known, Applejack, at last, calmed down.

“Uh, Twi, where did you get this?” Applejack asked as she now had her hoof in the bell, holding the ringer firm to the side to keep the bell silent.

“It was on the back of one of the abandoned houses. One of the farmers had taken it off and meant to use it as a dinner bell but when I mentioned I was going to use it here they let me have it.”

Applejack felt a shudder. This was off one of those crumbling farmhouses? She should have guessed. If Twilight wanted to have old cloth she’d also want something that could very well be off a haunted house.

“And don’t tell me you took something from the cemetery too?” Rarity deadpanned.

“I’m not a ghoul, Rarity.” Twilight huffed, “All you have to do is ring the bell four times to symbolize the four seasons and to clear the air. It grabs the attention of spirits.”

Applejack winced because after that one note she believed this bell could wake the dead.

“And then what?” Applejack dared to ask.

“I perform a dance in the circle here, lighting the candles that we’ll be setting up while also singing a short song in the language of the Isle of Welsh, since most of the ponies trace their ancestry to there. When I’m done you ring the bell four more times, and I put out the candles with this candle snuffer.”

Rarity gave the brass snuffer a skeptical look, “You didn’t find this one in another abandoned house did you?”

If there was one benefit to wearing this costume, Twilight believed it was keeping Rarity from seeing her sneer in annoyance.

“No…” Said Twilight, trying to sound patient, “I found it in the antique store.”

Rarity looked around at the old stones that stood in a ring around them like ancient sentries, and then back at Twilight.

“I’m sorry, I know I’m being unfair. I know you and Applejack suffered quite a sight at this place but I admit I’m… a bit on edge too.” Rarity said, “What do you need me to do?”

“Apology accepted,” Twilight said, her irritation now forgotten, “You making the costume was the big thing I needed you to do, but I wanted you here to watch how I move in the costume. Walking here was easy, but this is a pretty… elaborate dance and I need to make sure I have full freedom of movement come time for the real ritual.”

Rarity secretly saw the only means of improving this crime against fashion was with a liberal application of fire but for the potential sake of her friend’s eternal soul, she nodded her head in agreement.

“I’ll… be observant.” Rarity acquiesced.

With that settled, Applejack and Rarity watched as Twilight turned to the candles resting on the ground. They were normal beeswax candles anypony could buy, standing in what looked like unglazed clay candle holders. The purple aura of Twilight’s magic gripped each of them and soon the four were set in the dry dirt in the center of the stone circle.

When this was done, Twilight took a compass and began to align the candles as best she could to the four cardinal directions. It was just another part of the ritual, something that appealed to her sense of exactness.

“I made the candle holders from clay I got from the river. I’m not the best sculptor, even with magic but this is all about emotional connection.” Twilight explained as she nudged the candles here and there, trying to get it just right, “Aaand there. Done. Ready to start this rehearsal?”

“Yeah, let’s get this over with.” Applejack said, letting the ringer of the bell go, “Lemme know when to ring this thing.”

Twilight let out a breath and relaxed, closing her eyes as she stepped away from the tight ring of unlit candles.

“Ready.”

Applejack shared a glance at Rarity before she rang the bell.

Once.

Twice.

Three times.

Four times.

The echo of the iron bell seemed to reverberate in the small clearing, each loud collision of the ringer chiming loud, clear, and heavy. Despite its size, Applejack could swear it seemed unusually loud. The final ringing seemed to die away slowly, leaving behind it a strange silence that felt to Applejack like a busy room of ponies had stopped their conversations to stare at her.

She guessed that was sort of the point.

With the bell rung, Twilight began her dance. The princess of friendship was hardly what anypony would call a good dancer, but the ritualized nature of her movements seemed an improvement to her usual wild flailing about. She moved in a circle, the candle snuffer delicately swaying above her head as she moved.

It was a simple dance, all things considered. Twilight took three steps, rose to her hind legs, twirled, made some motions with her front legs, came down on all fours, tossed her head, and repeated the process. Slowly she began to make her way around the circle, the small bells and trinkets attached to her costume jingling as she moved. The feathers, tassels, and ribbons swayed. As awkward as it was to watch her dance, the movement of her costume seemed to captivate her two observers.

A flick of light from Twilight's horn sparked the first candle to light as she passed it. Barely a step had passed before she sang;

“Wel dyma ni'n dwad,
Gyfeillion diniwad,
I ofyn am gennod i ganu~”

Applejack had never heard ‘Welsh’ before, but she wondered how long it had taken Twilight to be able to pronounce half of it as well as she had. There was no doubt that the apple farmer couldn’t have repeated any of those words half as well as Twilight, had spoken them just now.

“Os na chawn ni gennad,
Rhowch wybod ar ganiad,
Pa fodd mae'r 'madawiad, nos heno~”

Two more candles were lit, and soon they were all standing, burning brightly in the center of the circle. Twilight rose up on her hind legs and bowed in all four directions, her costume fluttering and jingling as she did so.

“'Does genni ddim cinio,
Nac arian iw gwario,
I wneud i chwi roeso, nos heno!”

Starting with the northward candle, Twilight began to snuff out the flames. Each one creating a gentle curl of smoke that rose up into the air before joining the wind and disappearing.

A look from Twilight told Applejack to finish the ritual.

Four motions of the bell again filled the area with those heavy clangs. The candles had ceased smoking before Applejack was even finished. The entire ritual had taken less than two minutes to complete. Applejack couldn’t help but feel it was very barebones for a magical ceremony, but she reasoned that this was Twilight’s first try. Maybe there was time to try and make it a bit more interesting.

“Well, what did you think?” Twilight asked, sounding out of breath, “The costume’s a bit heavy but I think it moved well.”

“You did want all that stuff attached to it, darling.” Rarity gently reminded her.

Twilight nodded, “Yeah, I guess you’re right. What about the dance? The song?”

Applejack scratched the back of her head, “I can’t tell ya nothin’ about the song, but the dance was kinda weird.”

“It was, what it was, darling. I’m afraid I can’t comment beyond that it seemed to be what you wanted.” Rarity said.

Twilight considered her friend’s words, “I guess it was a bit over everypony’s heads. I’ll tinker with it a little and… girls, did it just get colder?”

Rarity raised an eyebrow, “Twilight, you’re wearing three layers and were engaged in some… unorthodox aerobics. Cold is the last thing you should be.”

“Well, considering how late it is in the year and the wild weather here in the forest I just assumed-”

“Twi...” Applejack breathed in a low whisper, “Dun move… fer the love of Celestia, dun move...”

The unexpected fear in Applejack’s voice told Twilight to take her warning seriously, and so she stood still.

The silence in the small grove was greater than Twilight remembered it being. Nothing seemed to move, even the air seemed to have become thicker as she struggled to keep her breathing regulated as anxiety began to build within her.

Against all her hope, Twilight had a good idea of what was behind her.

A glance over at her friends did not reassure her at all.

Applejack was a portrait of barely restrained panic. She was shaking uncontrollably while her eyes had shrunk down to pinpricks as she stared, mouth agape at something behind Twilight; behind and above her.

While Applejack was all a quake with fear, Rarity on the otherhoof was stiff as a statue. Like Twilight she seemed too afraid to move, and like Applejack her eyes were focused above the alicorn.

There came a snort, from over Twilight’s withers, a deep and heavy sound like that of a displeased grandparent having discovered its grandfoal doing something it ought not be doing.

Twilight swallowed the nervous lump that had been growing in the back of her throat, but still she did not move.

A low growl like the sound of a distant avalanche rumbled in her ear, sending newfound tremors of fear through Twilight’s body.

It wanted her to turn around.

Instead, she stole another glance at her friends. Had she messed up? Had she instead angered the guardian more? Thoughts of spells ran through her mind. She could teleport away, far from this horrible place, but what about her friends? If they were just a few yards closer she could teleport all three of them all the way to Ponyville. Could she risk jumping just a few feet closer...

Another growl, this time the earth beneath Twilight’s hooves seemed to shake from it.

She wasn’t sure why, but Twilight turned her head. Just slightly. Just enough to see that same disembodied head staring her in the eye.

All the world seemed to fall away as she stared into the dark pits where the eyes should be. Despite the sun shining in the grove, the sockets of that spectre’s face were black as a moonless night.

In that instant, the Princess of Friendship felt like she was utterly powerless.

Yet, no echoing roar came from that shadowy head. Nor did its face shift to become the stuff of nightmare made manifest. Instead, it simply hovered there like some gruesome balloon.

Without a word, the head of the Black Goat glided silently around Twilight. If Twilight was not going to turn around, it was going to move until she could not ignore it.

Just the memory of what this spirit could do, the way it could change its shape to excite fear drove Twilight back a step as the head now floated at eye level with her. Those empty sockets now seemed illuminated by narrow pinpricks, like starlight trying to pierce cloud cover.

Twilight wasn’t sure how long she stared into those eyes, but when she finally did she noted the head was no longer simply that. It was attached to a body, that of a great and hoary old goat with a coat and beard that billowed like smoke from a campfire.

Motion from the thing caught Twilight's attention, it was raising one of its forelegs, and out of reflex she flinched, her mind leaping at the idea of reprisal worse than an ear-splitting howl this time.

Her eyes were closed when the hoof made contact. A gentle poke on her nose.

Twilight’s eyes snapped open, that black hoof was gently resting on the tip of her snout. She had barely enough time to see the faintest hint of a smile on the spectral goat before it began to lose its form, quickly dissipating like smoke in the wind despite the continued stillness in the air.

And just like that, it was gone. The sounds of life seemed to return as if the world had been turned back on, with the wind in the trees and far off birds chirping.

Applejack and Rarity stood on the verge of collapse from sheer relief.

Twilight’s knees wobbled, suddenly realizing she was just as weary as her friends. With wobbly knees she seated herself on the group, trying to settle her racing heart.

But despite all that the Black Goat had put her through, the message was clear.

The ritual was a resounding success.

To be continued...

Author's Note

Edited by Courage Fire
We're nearing the end, folks.

Twilight's ritual song in english:
"Here we come
Dear friends
To ask permissions to sing

If we don't have permission,
Let us know in song
How we should go away tonight

I have no dinner
Or money to spend
To give you welcome tonight."

45. Am I intruding?

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 45: Am I intruding?

Applejack felt like a deflated balloon.

Both she and Rarity had followed Twilight back from the forest, words unable to form on their lips as they trotted on weary legs. Conversely, the princess of friendship however was a bundle of energy. Not one second of the walk from the Standing Stones to Hollow Shades did she pause the verbal monsoon that fell from her lips.

All Applejack wished to do was to return to her bed and lay down. Her heart had been in her throat for what had seemed half her life while that dreadful goat stood behind her friend. The look in its haunting eyes had been the most unnatural thing she had ever seen. It was as if it were the raw stuff of every ghost story Granny ever told her as a child-- all rolled into one singular creature.

Rarity looked no better. The unicorn looked older in a way, like she too wanted to escape into slumber and forget everything that they had been witness to.

Applejack didn’t blame her.

She’d simply settle to not hear another word from Twilight for a half hour. Any more talk of magic, spirits, and dancing and she felt like she might be the first pony in Equestrian history to be sent to the Canterlot dungeons for trying to put a muzzle on a princess.

From the way Rarity was glowering at their mutual friend, Applejack reasoned she felt the same way.

With that settled, Applejack and Rarity both slowed their gait, letting Twilight march further and ahead as she continued the loudest inner monologue both of them had ever heard. Once the alicorn had achieved sufficient distance, both unicorn and earth pony split off as quietly as possible. Applejack opted for the Rusty Nail, for while it wasn’t the healthiest of choices, it felt like the last place in Hallow Shades that Twilight would venture into.

Before she dipped inside the bar, Applejack happened to glance over to see her alabaster friend almost throw herself into the tailor shop. The corner of Applejack’s mouth turned up as she could only imagine what that stallion must think of a mare with Rarity’s features choosing to hide in his establishment. The two had worked together a lot, and mares in quiet towns like this liked to gossip. Rarity might be getting a few nudges from local mares, or jealous glares, depending on their opinion of the tailor.

Gossip and potential amusement at Rarity’s expense aside, Applejack had decided that since she was here in this rustic tavern, that she had developed a hefty thirst.

Being one of the few customers with bits to spend, Applejack was afforded what the bartender graciously referred to as ‘the good stuff.’ A glass was set on the bar and she watched as a golden-brown liquid was poured. No questions were asked about why she wanted a drink, which Applejack appreciated as she didn’t want to become the center of attention by telling what would become Hollow Shades’ newest ghost story.

The whiskey was quite good. It bit like fire but quickly shifted to a smooth and oaky taste that was immediately preceded by a familiar fuzziness at the base of Applejack’s brain. A second glass was sipped rather than the fast guzzling death that its predecessor suffered. She leaned over the bar, reveling in the momentary calm as she focused on the buzzing in her head.

Weariness, either born from anxiety, fatigue, or the alcohol, crept into Applejack’s body and the need to lay her head down on the scuffed, dubiously clean bar top became increasingly appealing. An impromptu nap sounded like just the thing to push all the bad thoughts away.

Applejack’s eyes had barely closed when the door of the Rusty Nail opened, and a newcomer set her eyes on the young Apple.

“Applejack!”

It didn’t matter if Applejack had had one or a thousand glasses of whiskey. That shrill, old voice would have her sober (or at least some loose approximation of it) in an instant. She sprang up, sitting straight and stiff as a board as she whirled around on her stool, praying in those partial seconds that what she heard had just been the briefest of nightmares.

Reality however was proven to be far crueler than any nightmare, as Granny Smith marched her way across the wooden floor of the Rusty Nail. Her glare so venomous even the resident drunks were pulling away from the doddering old nag as she stomped past them.

There was no time to quickly return the nearly depleted glass of whiskey to behind the counter, out of Granny’s sight. Applejack knew that her elder had caught her drinking, something the Apple matriarch had boxed Big Mac’s ears for on more than one occasion. The fact her brother didn’t have a permanent limp from the last time Granny caught him fermenting apple cider was a tribute to the body’s ability to repair itself after grievous bodily injury.

“Ah turn this town near half upside down lookin’ fer ya, an’ I find ya in here, suckin’ down rotgut in a place like this.” Granny said as she gave her granddaughter a look that could have melted snow in january.

Unbeknownst to either of them, the bartender looked a bit offended that his best liquor was being called ‘rotgut’ but a lifetime of dealing with hotheaded drunks had taught him to pick his battles.

“Well, ain’tcha got sumthin’ to say for yerself?” Granny said, her scowl seeming to heat up.

“Ah jus’... needed to get mah head on straight, Granny. Ain’t like Applebloom’s here to see this.” Said Applejack.

“You must think ah’ve gone soft in the head if’n ya think ‘gettin’ yer head on straight’ means drinkin’ like a fish. When we git back to the farm yer gonna get a big reminder of what Ah think of places like this.” Granny then looked at the bartender, her expression softening for a half second to cough out a quick “No offense.”

The stallion behind the counter rolled his eyes, “None taken.”

“You came all the way here just to fetch me?” Applejack sobered up a little, “Did sumthin’ happen to the harvest?”

Granny shook her head, “Nah, Ah came to see if what I’m hearin’ about this ol’ town is true. Lotta mares around the farmer’s market kept sayin’ some interesting things about this ol’ place, and Ah gotta say it certainly looks the part.”

“What do you mean by ‘Looks the part?’” Applejack asked, eager to push the conversation further away from her choice of drink.

“Like this place got a hint of the ol’ stories.” Granny gave a sniff of the air, “Ah kin almost smell it in the air.”

A few of the bar patrons were now taking interest in what Granny Smith was saying, and a few that had previously pulled away from the old mare were now leaning in to listen in on their unguarded conversation.

Applejack set her hooves on the floor. Despite feeling clear headed she felt the wobble in the world that reminded her that she wasn’t entirely free of the whiskey’s effect.

“Granny, how about Ah take you out to that restaurant over yonder where we kin talk more privately?”

The offer was greeted with a degree of skepticism that Applejack wasn’t prepared for. The old mare looked around at the barflies who quickly pretended to be looking at anything besides Granny before she looked back at her granddaughter. The cold, knowing smile on her wrinkled face made Applejack wish she’d asked for the whole bottle.

“Y’seen somethin’ didn’t ya?” Granny grinned wickedly.

Applejack felt as if a great weight began to press on her withers. Although the ponies around the bar weren’t looking at her, their ears were cocked in her direction. She hadn’t wanted to become the center of attention, and yet Granny was going to do just that. Like some angered fairy tale witch, Granny had appeared to punish her for drinking--one way or another.

“Yeah, but Ah don’t really wanna talk about it.” Applejack looked away from her grandmother as a draft tickled the hair on her back and she crossed her forelegs almost on reflex.

Granny saw the way Applejack held her legs and let out a cackle of amusement. This was so loud that Applejack swore she saw one of the brawny lumberponies bolt up in his chair as if he’d thought Granny was going to bite him.

“Oh Granny’s on another talk about forest spirits, better hide the knives n’ case she hurts herself.” Granny mocked, her smile remaining wide and proud as the crescent moon, “An’ all it took for you to go back on that neigh-sayer talk was just a few days out here. Maybe Ah should’ve brought Big Mac an’ Applebloom. Both of them could do with a bit a’ learnin’.”

Applejack only nodded, feeling like if she argued things would only turn out worse for her.

Seeing her granddaughter so cowed had Granny Smith consider her next move carefully, and she reached out with her hoof to give Applejack a hearty shake.

“An’ here Ah thought you’d never come around. Shoot, forget the drinkin’, if ya saw all that then maybe you needed it.” Granny laughed again, but this time it was full of the warmth and playfulness that Applejack was familiar with.

When Applejack had come into this bar, she was already emotionally drained from the intense fear she had experienced in the stone circle. Granny had given her a second spoonful of that anxiety and now was shocking her further by dismissing her well known opinion of alcohol for the sake of Applejack’s nerves.

Applejack felt a strong urge to test her luck and just order another round.

She was urged back onto the barstool, and Granny joined her, looking like a wrinkled weathervane as she sat next to Applejack. A glass of lemonade was set in front of Granny, although she was clearly willing to ignore the whiskey Applejack was drinking, she wasn’t going to join her.

Around them Applejack could feel the residents of the Rusty Nail were settling back down into their own conversations or quiet contemplations as they nursed their drinks. It seemed like she was no longer worth their attention.

“So, lemme hear it.” Granny croaked, “What could get you to look n’ act like a whipped dog?”

Whatever force had staved off the heavy buzz Applejack had accumulated seemed to ebb away as she rested her head on the counter. The words seemed to spill from her mouth as she stared at the glass that now taunted her, she simply couldn’t touch it under Granny’s withering gaze no matter how much she wanted to.

For the most part Granny listened quietly as her granddaughter rambled on. The first sighting of the black goat, the lights in the air that laughed like foals, Lord Barleycorn, and of course, what happened just before Applejack had crawled in here to hide from reality for a while.

Other than the occasional question Granny simply sat and listened to Applejack prattle on. There were a few times she hardened her expression when Applejack reached for the half-empty glass of whiskey in front of her, but no scolding came forward.

Finally when Applejack finished Granny nodded and downed the glass of lemonade the bartender had graciously provided for her. She took a deep breath and patted her granddaughter on the back.

“Landsakes, back home the ponies said this place as haunted but Ah ain’t never heard of so many spirits showin’ up at once.” A small, but somehow very giddy smile crept onto Granny’s face, “I thought the ponies at the market were spinnin’ tall tales about it, but maybe Ah should stick around a bit longer to see fer myself.”

Applejack turned her head on the counter so she could have both eyes on her senior, “You… wanna see these things, Granny? Ah thought you’d seen them plenty as a filly.”

“An’ that was a long, long time ago.” Granny said, “Frum what you’ve told me, you’ve seen more than Ah ever have. I’d like to see this here scarecrow. He sounds like a hoot.”

Applejack could only manage an exhausted chuckle. Maybe it was the emotional rollercoaster she’d been on, or maybe it was the whiskey but she didn’t feel she had the energy to deal with more drama today.

“If’n you’ve been here long enough, you run into that sourpuss Summer Harvest yet?” Granny asked.

Applejack let out a groan like she’d been stabbed.

“Ah reckon ya have.” Granny stated, flatly, “He still an ornery ol’ cuss?”

Applejack gave a weak nod.

“Well, if Ah happen to run into him Ah’ll show him Ah kin be just as ornery.” Granny smirked, “At my age Ah don’t have time to be indulgin’ some overgrown colt who wants to fight the world.”

“You get used to it.” Said Harvest Moon.

Applejack jerked upright so hard that she nearly threw herself off her barstool. With wide eyes she turned to face Harvest Moon, who simply stood behind her and Granny. A quick, furtive glance about the room revealed that Summer Harvest had not chosen to appear like Granny had. Despite having clearly overheard their comments, Harvest Moon seemed pleased to see them both.

“Granny Smith, right?” Harvest Moon inquired, “I haven’t seen you since… when was it?”

Granny cocked her head toward the ceiling and tapped her wrinkled chin, “Lessee here, it was about when yer first was still learnin’ to talk, an’ Ah still had a real hip. So, I reckon that’s near eighteen, nineteen years ago?”

“Sounds about right.” Harvest Moon looked to the stool beside Applejack, “Am I intruding?”

Granny, seeming to find Harvest Moon’s approachable attitude refreshing, gladly offered the seat to the brown mare.

“Mighty fine timing runnin’ into you here, Moony. Don’t suppose your husband approves of ya comin’ in here often though, ah reckon.” Granny said, sounding a little concerned for the younger mare.

Harvest Moon gave a look around the bar with casual disinterest, “I don’t see why, I know everypony here. Everypony does.”

Granny seemed a bit shocked, but chose not to press the issue, “What brings you here?”

Harvest Moon let out a sigh, “I was looking for Applejack, hoping we could talk. I hadn’t expected to find you here in the middle of the harvest festival. I thought you’d be back in Ponyville for sure.”

Applejack mumbled something into the countertop. She reached for her glass but sadly it remained empty.

Granny gave a shrug, “Lotta ponies been talkin’ about strange goings-on ‘round here. Figured Ah didn’t wanna be out of the loop fer once.”

Harvest Moon nodded, as if she already grasped what Granny really meant. “As for my husband, he doesn’t know I’m here. And I’d like to keep this quiet for now. I’m guessing Applejack might’ve already told you about what else is going on in our neck of the woods?”

“Can’t say I have,” Granny cast a sideways look at Applejack, “Somethin’ been lurkin’ ‘round yer farm that really shouldn’t be?”

This question earned the aged mare a confused frown, but Harvest Moon quickly shook her head, “No, nothing like that. In fact if anything the spirits have never been kinder in our hour of need.”

Applejack raised her head, “Ya mean Lord Barleycorn?”

“Among a few others, but that’s not exactly what I’m gettin’ at.” Harvest Moon’s eyes lowered to the bar counter, “Applejack already knows our farm ain’t doing so well.”

For a moment Granny Smith looked like she was about to say something, then stopped herself. “An’ if Summer was here you wouldn’t be tellin’ us this.”

“It’s why I’m here all by my lonesome, yes.” Harvest Moon said in a reserved tone, “With all the money we’d need to pay off our loans and keep the farm in our name, but something’s come up and I came here to beg for help.”

This news seemed to touch Granny, and she leaned as best she could on the counter and over her still slouching granddaughter to give her aged ears a little better reception.

“Y’see, my daughter just came down with something and…” Harvest Moon said, quietly, “It’s come down to the farm or her life. Obviously we’re gonna pick her, naturally.”

“Naturally.” Granny said approvingly.

“But, I know my husband’s going to eat himself alive without the farm. I came to see if-”

Granny held up a hoof, “To see if’n you could get a loan or sumthin’ from Applejack.” She then rolled her eyes, “I kinda wondered when the Harvests would need us to bail them out when ol’ Apple Harvest dumped all the seed we gave him an’ skedaddled out here to work as a lumberpony. Never had any sense and was hard headed as a brick.”

Regardless of Granny Smith dressing down the family she had married into, Harvest Moon couldn’t argue in the face of providence. She simply grit her teeth and bounced her head as if she was marginally agreeing with Granny’s words.

“Of course, that don’t make ya any less family.” Granny said, the sharpness in her voice ebbing away, “You only need to ask an’ we’ll try’n figure out how to sneak some money into yer pocket.”

At first, Harvest Moon simply stared at the wrinkled green mare. Applejack too had refocused her attention on Granny and the thin, cut of a smile on her aged face.

“Th-thank you Granny.” Harvest Moon grinned, “I didn’t think you’d just offer the money like that.”

Granny waved off the younger mare’s thanks, “Bah, what’s money when yer relatives need help? And don’t worry about Summer, if he really won’t let it go, just let the ornery little sourpuss be mad at me.”

“I’m already resigned to hearing him yell, but let him yell. But I think if the money shows up to help our filly and help us keep the farm that it’ll just be performative anger.” Harvest Moon rolled her eyes, “Honestly, I thought you’d fight me a bit more than that. I may not be invested in this… disagreement between Summer and your side of the family, but I wasn’t so sure if you could even afford it.”

“Ya ain’t really told us how much this’ll cost. How much this doctor say its gonna run ya?” Said Applejack, who had seemingly found her tongue.

While Applejack had finally spoken up, the Harvest mare grew quiet. She looked over to the bartender and tapped twice on the bar. He gave her a nod, recognizing the non-verbal request for a drink. Lumberponies too tired to speak often requested drinks this way, and Granny watched with mild surprise as a glass was poured for Harvest Moon, just like the one in front of Applejack.

After Harvest Moon had had a sip of the latest addition to her tab, she said; “Seven hundred bits.”

Both Granny and Applejack simply gawked at the brown mare. Seven hundred bits was a lot of money yes, but it was hardly what they’d call breaking the bank.

“You n’ Summer are that hard up for money, honey?” Granny offered, hoping to help move the conversation along.

Harvest Moon nodded, “All the money we’ve earned is, or was going toward a loan payment. We’ve been treading water for years, but the money this year’s given us would have been enough to pay it on time and have a little left over. Not seven hundred but enough to keep us going.”

“That’s good to hear,” Granny said, “And its ‘cause of these ponies comin’ to see the spirits I’ve been hearin’ about?”

Applejack could see a sparkle in Granny’s eye. As old as she was, Granny still had something of an excitable child in her when it came to ghost stories. Suddenly it made sense why Granny would venture all the way here to Hollow Shades, by herself, with her aching hips.

A chance to meet Lord Barleycorn would likely be enough to make Granny giddy for the rest of her days.

However, the fact this was all over what was effectively a month’s worth of Sweet Apple Acre’s income really put things into perspective. Applejack knew Hollow Shades was dirt poor, but hadn’t expected this trouble with the Harvests to be over such a pitiful amount.

“Considering that Nightmare Night is tomorrow, and what I’ve seen so far I’d almost guarantee something happening.” Harvest Moon quickly added, “And if only Lord Barleycorn appears, then that’s good too.”

Granny gave a smile, “So when does this feller show up?”

“About sundown, sometimes with a field spirit dressed in rags.” Harvest Moon grinned, her hopes higher than they had been all day.

While the two mares gabbed about spirits, Applejack slipped off her barstool with her glass. Granny had been so absorbed that she hadn’t noticed Applejack take it with her. Like a mouse slinking into its hole Applejack felt like she merged into the crowd of ponies seated in the Rusty Nail. A quiet booth, out of sight of the bar, was perfect. Her head laid back down on the unyielding wood as she signaled for a waitress to refill her glass. The murmuring around her and the occasional words from her relatives seemed to become white noise as she grew more and more relaxed.

Without meaning to, Applejack settled into a midday nap inside the Rusty Nail.

To be continued…

Author's Note

Just a little something that kept building without me meaning to. This was just too fun to stop it, even if it didn't contribute much to the chapter, so it got clipped and made its own.

46. King in Rags, thou must play.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 46: King in Rags, thou must play.

Celestia’s sun hung red like a ripened apple as it slowly descended to its resting place beneath the western horizon. Yet despite the late hour the town of Hollow Shades was alive and active, its residents long since acclimated to staying up past their usual bedtimes to see what would be appearing in the streets this night.

All day, excitement had been building as ponies whispered about what they might see tonight. More of those laughing foal-lights? A spirit from any of the old stories? A few even whispered of some dark spirit that some mare had mentioned in the bar earlier that morning. More pragmatic minds simply wished for a second helping of that wonderful soup that Lord Barleycorn had made.

Regardless, until the King of Autumn arrived the vendor tables remained open, and coin was eagerly changing hooves. Those lumberponies who had started the trend of grilling food for a few bits now found they had competition as more and more were improvising their own grills out of whatever was available. Several aging woodstoves had been pulled out of storage while scrap metal containers of all sorts were now grilling small meals for families who were picnicking under the setting sun.

The foals of Hollow Shades had been stationed at both ends of the boardwalk for hours now. Each group was determined to be the first to spot the scarecrow as he approached, though neither could be sure from which direction he’d be traveling. Many of the older ponies were doing their best to not look so foalish, but whenever the leaves rustled or the wind picked up their heads snapped to the road.

However, none were more aglow with excitement than Princess Twilight Sparkle.

Ever since she had returned from the Standing Stones, Twilight had been in what her friends might call one of her ‘manic episodes.’ The ponies around her were unfamiliar with the Twilight’s over-enthusiastic tendencies, and were becoming increasingly concerned as the princess began to speak in long-winded, self-directed diatribes as she wrote in the dirt with a stick. If she wasn’t partially secluded behind the pawn shop she would have been causing quite the scene.

For nearly two hours Twilight had poured over every minute detail of the ritual she had performed. Each motion, each gesture, every dance step and ceremonial act. She would have gone over the costume, if Rarity hadn’t taken it. But most of all she returned to the Black Goat and its ominous yet strange actions. If anything, Twilight felt like she had come to too many conclusions about its reaction to her.

A sudden gust of wind whipped around her, threatening to scatter her etchings in the dirt. In fear she may lose her train of thought, Twilight reflexibly turned her head to call for Spike. Her voice caught in her throat as her mind snapped back to reality. She was nowhere near Ponyville, and her assistant was unable to bring her anything.

The moment was enough to make the alicorn look down at her notes in the dirt with a grimace. She felt like a fool, drawing the dirt like some bored foal instead of taking the effort to go back to her room to do proper note taking. True, there were questions to unravel but going at this scattershot was unhelpful.

Narrowing her list to the important questions, she found she still had quite a gap in her knowledge. True, the ritual supposedly only had power if she believed in it. If its steps had meaning to her--but could she improve it further? Was she fully off the hook for insulting the Black Goat? Why did it touch her nose like that?

Twilight shook her head. This town had nearly as much old world mystery as the Castle of the Two Sisters. It was like a book that she just couldn’t put down.

Daylight waned, and so it was that Twilight abandoned her contemplation behind the pawn shop and joined the amassing ponies on the boardwalk. It was from one end of the street that Twilight began to peer out across the countryside. After some time she trotted to the other side, feeling that perhaps Lord Barleycorn may be coming from that direction. Then back she went to the other end, until she began to pace back and forth across the full length of the boardwalk. The same townsponies that had listened to her ramble now watched with renewed concern as a crown princess of Equestria ping-ponged from one end of their busy street and back again.

Yet despite all of Twilight’s excitable patrolling, she was not the first to spy Lord Barleycorn’s approach.

From the opposite end of the boardwalk came a cheer from the foals. Given the relatively short distance from one end of Hollow Shades’ decayed yet still beating heart, such a raucous cheer was hard to ignore.

Residents and visitors alike were already flocking toward that end of the road, eager to see what the Lord of Scarecrows might be bringing with him on this unusually warm autumn night.

Unnatural colors in the air above her alerted Twilight to pegasi who had taken to the air and were landing on the moldy roofs to get a better view. Seeing merit in the idea, Twilight reappeared on a vacant rooftop with a small pop of lavender light.

Now standing atop the local barbershop, Twilight could see out over the crowd with ease. Before her were the empty fields and the near-endless line of trees. The humble dirt road stretched before her, and trundling along this neglected, weed-dotted path was Lord Barleycorn in a weathered, beaten cart.

Despite the distance, she could hear him. Everypony could.

Intermixed with the chirps of crickets and the occasional hoot of an owl was that familiar violin. It was soft at first, the notes lost among the sounds of nature but as the cart neared it became a song she had heard him play before. An energetic song about the creation of whiskey, though told in a way that suggested the barley was a pony being abused by farmers.

Somewhat disturbingly, Twilight found some of the foals were able to sing along. It wasn’t a tune she felt they should be repeating.

As the cart drew closer Twilight could see it was being drawn by a rag pony. From her choice in old tattered clothing and the brown tail that hung plain and straight, Twilight reasoned this was the same pony that she had encountered several days ago.

As for her opinion on the song, Twilight wasn’t sure.

Having grown up in Canterlot, Twilight was more familiar with the classical music favored by her teachers. It really wasn’t until coming to Ponyville that she got to experience a wider variety of musical genres.

It was a catchy song, but the lyrics left her a little squeamish. While comically delivered, the acts done to the supposed ‘John Barleycorn’ were arguably cruel. Exactly why a spirit of autumn would choose such a song to sing was something Twilight truly could not wrap her head around.

In the end, she simply shrugged. The foals loved it, and any attempt to moralize on the subject would make her look like an old nag.

The rag pony pulling the cart flinched from another cheer from the foals, but with some gentle nudging from Lord Barleycorn she resumed her trek toward town. The reluctance shown was what Twilight was familiar with, but she couldn’t help but be reminded of Fluttershy.

The thought of the timid, yellow pegasus brought to mind the lack of familiar company, and Twilight turned her head to scan for some sign of her friends among the assembled ponies beneath her.

Rainbow was the easiest to spot due to her loud and vibrant colors. Twilight hadn’t seen much of her over the course of the day, but Rainbow had shown little interest in ‘holding a seance in the woods’ as she called it. But she was here now, lounging in a fluffy white cloud that she seemed quite content to lay upon. Since the pegasus wasn’t sinking through it, nor was it drifting on the wind, Twilight reasoned her friend must have brought it from Ponyville to use as her own personal lounge chair.

Rarity and Applejack were nowhere to be seen, but Pinkie was standing near the foals at the end of the boardwalk. She was looking just as excited as they were, and was avidly waving at the scarecrow as if her pink self was somehow invisible.

Fluttershy however was sitting on the patio outside Tablecloth’s happily eating a sandwich.

A fish sandwich.

Twilight chose to not dwell on that for too long.

What she could choose to dwell on was the reassurance that her friends were nearby, if she needed them. The past few hours had been a hectic mess, and despite her lack of company, the knowledge that they could be called upon was a great comfort to Twilight.

These moments of sentimentality allowed the ancient farm cart to venture closer to town. The music was loud and clear now, so loud in fact that now ponies were leaving the businesses to peek out at the approaching scarecrow.

Although it wasn’t very comfortable, Twilight sat on the roof and watched Lord Barleycorn roll the final few yards into town. The foals and Pinkie never stopped cheering, each of them vying for his attention.

The pony-shaped thing under those rags recoiled as several of the foals ventured a little too close, stalling the cart and forcing Lord Barleycorn to go down to one knee to avoid losing his balance. To his credit, Twilight didn’t think he lost a note of the song.

The foals responsible slank back, ears pinned to the sides of their heads in shame as they tried to give the rag pony space it clearly needed. Even Pinkie lowered her voice.

The song came to an end with a flourish of the bow in Lord Barleycorn’s hand. The thunder of applauding hooves rose up from the street, despite the sight of the rag pony backing up against the cart. Twilight lightly clapped her hooves together, just to be polite.

The scarecrow tapped the front of the old farm cart with his boot, a clear signal to the rag pony as it began unstrapping itself from the old harness. In the cart Lord Barleycorn stood as tall and as regally as one can while dressed in tattered clothes and a dusty straw hat. The ponies had begun to form a crowd around the cart as they all awaited what Lord Barleycorn was about to say or do. With a quick clearing of his throat, he spoke;

“Once again, I arrive and see so many cheerful faces.” Lord Barleycorn chuckled before he hopped over the side of the cart, landing with enough force that a little cloud of dust rose up from the dry, dirt road, “I feel like tonight is a special night.”

A moment was spared to allow the rag pony to slip free of the harness and hide behind him as ponies continued to crowd around the pair.

From her perch, Twilight felt like she was watching this all take place through a telescope. No longer feeling a need to sit on this uncomfortable roof, Twilight unfurled her wings and went into a controlled glide down to the ground. It was when she finally had all four hooves on the ground that she noticed a familiar face coming out of the local bar.

Of all ponies, Twilight had not expected to find Granny Smith in Hollow Shades. The Harvest Festival in Ponville was still going on, and without Applejack the old mare should have been utterly swamped with things to do. Yet, instead, here she was, chatting casually with a mare Twilight wasn’t acquainted with.

Behind them was Applejack, who looked like she was having trouble keeping her hooves underneath her. Her head hung low, and she seemed to regard everything with a thousand yard stare that Twilight had only ever worn after several nights without sleep.

Tempting as Lord Barleycorn might be, Twilight held her friend closer to her heart.

Breaking off from her intended course, Twilight quietly walked beside Applejack as the farmer followed her grandmother and the stranger with an uncoordinated gait.

“Applejack, are you alright?” Twilight asked quietly as not to draw any more attention than necessary.

“M’fine...” Applejack croaked, “Jus’... was a bit thirsty.”

A frown formed on Twilight’s muzzle as she quickly grasped exactly what Applejack meant. She may have been sheltered in her foalhood, but she was quite aware of what her friend had been doing in the bar.

Ahead of them, Granny and this other mare continued to talk as they trotted, unknowing leaving Applejack behind. Twilight leaned against Applejack, trying to give the earth pony some support as they tried to keep up. When this didn’t seem to be helping much, Twilight guided Applejack toward a thin alley between two shops and helped her to sit on a long wooden crate, one that she’d seen some of the locals use as a bench.

“Are you going to be okay?” Twilight knew Applejack would be fine, but she knew it was her place as a friend to ask anyway.

Applejack nodded drowsily, her head feeling too heavy to keep above her withers. She shifted until she was able to lay down on the crate. It was hard and uncomfortable but Applejack felt like she didn’t have the mental energy to consider rolling onto the ground.

“M’fine,” She repeated, “Ah jus’ need’a lay here for a spell. Go’n see the… guy...”

Twilight let out a huff. She didn’t approve of one of her friends drinking to this extent, nor did she approve of just leaving her in an alleyway to sleep it off--but what other option did she have? As she saw it, using magic to just ‘get over’ drunkenness set a terrible precedent. A pony who over indulged in such behavior should accept the consequences the next morning.

Of course, Applejack didn’t know of Twilight’s displeasement since she had successfully fallen asleep on what had to be the most uncomfortable spot in Hollow Shades.

With a roll of her eyes, Twilight turned and headed back to the boardwalk. She didn’t envy the headache that Applejack was going to have later.

Although escorting Applejack to Hollow Shades’ finest in alleyway accommodations hadn’t taken long, it also hadn’t taken very long for Lord Barleycorn to leave the cart sitting by the side of the road. Both he and his raggedy companion were moving among the crowd, which politely moved aside to let them walk down the street.

If she wished to speak with Lord Barleycorn, Twilight would now need to maneuver her way through the crowd. This had been something she had aimed to avoid, and it seemed despite her best intentions things had put her outside of the massing throng of ponies. However, before she could make any progress Twilight noticed Granny Smith moving toward the scarecrow with an odd look of conviction in her eye.

When Granny had come close enough, she shakily crossed her legs for a moment, then reached into her patched and faded saddlebags and produced a small, covered cake dish. It was a simple, sturdy thing, much like the mare who held it. Whatever shine its metal surface once had was tarnished and dull, and a rainbow of dings and blemishes told the story of a long and colorful life in the Apple family kitchen.

“Ah’ve musta made hundred’s of these, but never actually got ta actually hoof one over to a spirit be’fer...” Granny chuckled to herself as she lifted the iron-gray lid.

Inside was a small but very moist square of cornbread.

Twilight could see it if she stood on the tips of her hooves. There was a part of her that was impressed that the Apple matriarch had made something that didn’t have a big slice of apple on it, in it, or beside it.

“Oh, you made a night cake?” Harvest Moon remarked, “I haven’t seen one of those since I was a child.”

Granny let out an amused snort, “We made ‘em all the time fer Nightmare Night when I was a filly. ‘Course that was be’fer sugar was so easy to git yer hooves on.”

The mention of night cakes caught Twilight by surprise. Since coming to Hollow Shades, the alicorn had steeped herself in old lore and myth. Earth pony traditions and customs ranging from common to obscure had been learned in hopes they might prove useful.

These sweet cakes were originally gifts to spirits for a bountiful harvest in the days before Equestrian unification, but after Luna’s banishment they took on a different meaning. They were left out to appease the Mare in the Moon, who many ponies felt was glaring down at them from on nights when the moon was full. Eventually, these homemade cakes were replaced with modern sweets, and the fear of Nightmare Moon was watered down as generations passed.

Some of her books had suggested that these offerings had their origin in older superstitions, where an earth pony might leave food out for any local spirits in hopes of having crops blessed or some minor favor.

This uncertainty was why Twilight had left such a thing out of her ritual, but it seemed Granny Smith might have known something that wasn’t in her books.

Twilight watched Lord Barleycorn give Granny a thankful tip of his hat before he bent down to pick up the small metal serving tray. After dusting his dangling sleeve on his hip, he lifted the slice of cake to the mouth-hole in his mask.

“Mmm, delightful.” Lord Barleycorn said cheerfully, “Very moist, all too often I find cornbread to be a tad dry but you really outdid yourself.”

Granny let out a pleased chuckle, “Ah’d hope so, Ah’ve been makin’ those fer near’ seventy years.”

“And you don’t look a day past twenty-five,” Lord Barleycorn laughed, hastily polishing off the small cake before rubbing the sleeve on his thigh, “Now, my dear lady, what can I help you with? Ponies surely wouldn’t part with such a delicacy for nothing.”

Twilight glanced around at the ponies surrounding the scarecrow and Granny. All of them were paying very close attention, and she could see some of the local mares looking rather contemplative. She couldn’t be sure, but she sensed that Lord Barleycorn was going to be inundated with cornbread in the near future.

“Jus’ payin’ mah respects, an’ hopin’ to see sumthin Ah’ll never ferget.” Granny said with a smile.

“And that you’ll get for sure.” Said the scarecrow, tipping his hat to Granny as he passed by.

Twilight thought she saw a moment of confusion… or perhaps disappointment on the old Apple’s face as Lord Barleycorn and the rag pony left her to continue on through the town. Had Lord Barleycorn not followed some ritualistic etiquette that Granny was familiar with? Or was it that meeting the Lord of Autumn didn’t live up to her expectations?

Twilight shook her head, these were questions for later. She needed to get an audience with the scarecrow before he got too involved in entertaining the crowd.

Again, the ponies around them were making way for the gangly apparition and not extending Twilight the same courtesy. The scarecrow was casually walking toward the stage, and Twilight found herself falling further and further behind. She briefly contemplated using the ‘Canterlot voice’ to tell ponies to stand aside but felt it would spoil the celebratory mood.

Resigning herself to a momentary delay in conversing with the bipedal spirit, Twilight chose to accept her position in the crowd… for now.

While Lord Barleycorn took the center stage, his rag pony companion quietly slank behind the curtains and out of sight. He held his worn violin and bow in one hand, with no apparent intention to play for the assembled ponies. Still, the anticipation was growing, and the tide of ponies were still coming in. Twilight soon found herself not at the back, but in the middle of a large audience. It seemed like the entire town’s population had tripled just for this night.

When Lord Barleycorn spoke next, it was loud and deliberate. Every pony cast their attention to the stage.

“This garden universe vibrates complete.
Some, we get a sound so sweet.
Vibrations reach on up to become light.
And then through gamma, out of sight.”

Poetry had been the last thing Twilight had expected to hear, even less on a subject like the visible spectrum.

Twilight shrugged and chalked it up to yet another unexpected surprise. If Pinkie could get away with it, then why not a whimsical magic scarecrow?

“Between the eyes and ears there lie.
The sounds of color and the light of a sigh.”

Lord Barleycorn stepped closer to the edge of the stage, slowly turning his head to gaze at each member of the audience.

“And to hear the sun, what a thing to believe.
But it's all around if we could but perceive.
To know ultra-violet, infra-red, and x-rays.
Beauty to find in so many ways.
Two notes of the chord, that's our full scope.
But to reach the chord is our life's hope.
And to name the chord is important to some.
So they give it a word, and the word is…”

The final word hung unspoken on Lord Barleycorn's lips. The ears of every assembled pony perked to catch this mysterious word as if this was some secret of the universe he was about to impart to them.

The horn atop Twilight’s head was incandescent with magic as she attempted to amplify her own hearing. She did this so she might hear every inflection and nuance for fear of missing some hidden meaning. Already a pad of paper and a quill appeared for her to jot down what was said next.

At long last, Lord Barleycorn spoke, “... Oom.”

The quill was making an inkblot as it pressed against the paper, unmoving. Twilight wasn’t sure what she was expecting, but it wasn’t… that.

There were a few chuckles from around Twilight, but it seemed her sense of puzzlement was shared by most of the other ponies in attendance.

Twilight rolled her eyes, maybe this was one of those things she had to ascribe her own meaning to, like a zen riddle.

“It’s so good to be welcomed by so many familiar faces.” Shouted Lord Barleycorn so everypony could hear, “Magic fills the air, and only one more day separates us from the night where spirits freely walk these streets.”

A buzz of excitement rose up from the ponies around Twilight, but they quickly quieted down as Lord Barleycorn continued to speak.

Twilight chanced another look around her. Perhaps it was just the excitement of the crowd but she could almost feel a strange charge in the air. It wasn’t the sensation of being in the presence of powerful magic; it felt more like the suggestion of magic than anything else. Although she felt this excitement in the air building, she couldn’t see anything unusual.

What she did notice was a familiar-looking face in the crowd.

The town doctor wasn’t that far away from Twilight, standing just a few ponies to her right. If he had noticed her, he clearly wasn’t interested. The way that Cherry Nova was staring at Lord Barleycorn looked like he was trying to get the scarecrow to combust, or at the very least bore a hole through him with his mind.

Twilight was still trying to listen to what Lord Barleycorn was saying, but she could plainly see Dr. Nova’s lips were moving as he was muttering under his breath.

To say that Twilight did found the doctor’s attitude amidst all this celebration unpleasant would be a gross understatement. She knew his reputation, and quietly wondered how he could be so convinced that all of this was a massive fraud.

Sure, Lord Barleycorn never once frightened her like the Black Goat did, but he never tried to; beyond telling a strange story here and there. He struck her more as a friendly entertainer than a gruesome spectre. The rag ponies were odd, and she could maybe fault somepony for thinking it was just a pony in a cheap costume, but with everything she’d seen Twilight would rather not take the chance of offending something in the woods.

She knew for a fact that Pinkie and Fluttershy had been in costume for a day, but maybe that was to give the timid spirit a day off?

While it really shouldn’t be her concern, she feared that if the doctor was planning to disrupt things, she would have to intervene. For the sake of the town’s continued prosperity and the welfare of its citizens, his own good, of course. It wouldn't reflect well on her if she had to tell Princess Celestia that she just allowed somepony to leap headfirst into getting himself haunted for the rest of his life.

“And now; friends, neighbors, and ponies visiting this quiet hamlet I come to more serious matters.” Said Lord Barleycorn, adopting the posture and tone of somepony who had experience with delivering bad news; “It has come to my attention that a young filly has fallen ill, and like many in town her family is not blessed with deep coffers.”

The crowd once more began to murmur as many of the locals could already piece together which family this sick foal belonged to.

Lord Barleycorn continued; “As such, I will be dedicating this entire night to her, in recognition of her brave fight. I will not ask that everypony here must contribute, but if any among you wish to make a monetary donation to the family I will be collecting on their behalf.”

“So that’s this game...” Muttered Dr. Nova, loud enough to make Twilight flick her ear in his direction.

The news that a foal was ill made Twilight want to offer whatever help she could offer to the family, but the doctor’s words caught her by surprise. She fully understood that Cherry Nova thought this was all some elaborate hoax but now was awed by his monomania. Here was the crux of his profession, healing the sick and he was focused on other things.

A deep frown was gouged in the face of the Princess of Friendship as she found herself watching the doctor with worried anticipation.

“I am attempting to keep this family as anonymous as possible, out of respect for them.” Lord Barleycorn said, “Although many of you may have guessed which of your neighbors it is, I ask you; do not speak of it publicly.”

The sound of something heavy being dragged through the dirt was heard, and the crowd collectively turned to see the rag pony, pushing the same large earthen crock that had been used to make the communal stew in front of the stage. The tall pot left a deep trail in the bare earth beneath the mare’s unshod hooves, and after it was pushed to the spot below Lord Barleycorn the spirit-mare hurriedly trotted up to stand beside the Lord of Autumn.

“And to start off this night of charity, another song. A duet, in fact.” Lord Barleycorn’s upbeat demeanor returned as he reached into his shirt and produced a set of papers, a lyrics sheet, “Would any of you wish to participate?”

Twilight expected a surge in the crowd, a mob fighting to be the first up the stage but again she was surprised as the ponies of Hollow Shades didn’t move. Instead, they began to murmur in a fashion that suggested uncertainty.

She herself was not an accomplished singer, but she had managed a few modest songs in her time, yet Twilight knew there had to be ponies here with better voices than her. Even the foals didn’t seem eager to leap up on stage.

“Come now, there has to be one of you willing to come up and sing with me.” Lord Barleycorn pointed out with his bow to somepony Twilight couldn’t make out, “How about you?”

“M-me? Oh n-no thank you, lord. But I’m not sure I can manage it.” The voice belonged to an elderly mare who sounded tired and just a little frightened at the sudden attention, “It’s been many years since I sang.”

Lord Barleycorn gave her a nod and pointed to somepony else, “How about you?”

“Thank you, no please... I… don’t like crowds all that much...” Twilight recognized that voice. He’d called on Fluttershy.

“Very well,” Another pony was singled out, “You look like you could sing with the best of them.”

“W-well I can but to learn the lyrics so fast. I would need some time to find the rhythm and tone… I don’t want to make it a bad performance...” Rarity said, a tad flummoxed at the sudden request.

“So, are they all afraid of mucking up Lord Barleycorn’s song or what?” Twilight thought, feeling tempted to volunteer just to set a good example.

But before she could speak up the rag pony tugged on Lord Barleycorn’s pants leg and gestured for him to bring himself lower. She rose up and placed her forelegs on his shoulder so she could whisper in his ear. Twilight strained her ear in an attempt to make out what the rag pony was saying, but all she heard were crickets, the wind in the trees, and the breathing of the ponies around her.

“Well, that’s unexpected.” Was Lord Barleycorn’s reply as he stood back up.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, it seems this meek spirit is willing to perform with me tonight.” The scarecrow said, “Know that this is an exceptional event. Field spirits are furtive creatures at best, and to have one come out of the fields at all takes a great amount of coaxing. Even my long memory fails to remember the last time I saw one willing to sing for a crowd this large.”

From where she stood in the crowd, Twilight could see the doctor roll his eyes.

The lyric sheet passed from scarecrow to field spirit, who only gave the paper a cursory glance before setting it at her lord’s feet. With a polite nod, she signaled Lord Barleycorn to begin at his leisure.

With a breath to steady his shoulders, a slow almost melancholy melody began to pour from the scarecrow’s violin. The only accompaniment was from the gentle tapping of his foot, and the beat and tone of the piece gave Twilight the idea of a slow and sorrowful waltz. To her surprise; it wasn’t the scarecrow that began the song, but the rag pony;

“Cold blows the wind over my true love,
cold blows the drops of rain,
I never had but one true love,
and in Camville he was slain.

I'll do as much for my true love,
as any young mare may,
i'll sit and weep down by his grave,
for twelve month and one day.

But when twelve months were come and gone,
this stallion, he arose.”

“She sings very well for being so timid earlier.” Thought Twilight as she sat and listened, yet she continued to wonder about the song, “It does seem appropriate for Nightmare Night. I’m not sure about it being a comfort for the filly’s parents though, I might have chosen something a little more… uplifting.”

Lord Barleycorn spoke up, taking the part of the widow’s dead love.

“What makes you weep down by my grave,
I can't take my repose.”

To which the rag pony began to beg in song;

“One kiss, one kiss of your lily-white lips,
one kiss is all I crave.
one kiss, one kiss of your lily-white lips,
and return back to your grave.”

Lord Barleycorn gave a saddened shake of his head.

“My lips they are as cold as my clay,
my breath is heavy and strong,
if thou was to kiss my lily-white lips,
thy days would not be long.

Oh don't you remember the garden grove,
where we used to walk?
pluck the finest flower of them all,
twill wither to a stalk.”

Twilight blinked, she’d expected some fright or a happy ending. The song was not taking the direction she’d expected.

“Go fetch me a Nun from the dungeon deep
and water from a stone.
and white milk from a maiden's breast,
that babe ere never known.

Go dig me a grave both long, wide and deep,
as quickly as you may.
I'll lie down in it and take one sleep,
for twelve months and one day. ”

“He’s telling her to go on living, to not live in sorrow.” Twilight smiled, “A little morbid given the circumstances, but it’s not in bad taste like I thought.”

Both Lord Barleycorn and the rag-shrouded pony continued, singing in sad but beautiful harmony together;

“Cold blows the wind over my true love,
cold blows the drops of rain.
I never had but one true love,
and in Camville he was slain.

I'll do as much for my true love,
as any young mare may.
I'll sit and weep down by his grave,
for twelve month and one day.”

A few final notes strummed across the violin and the pair on stage shared a bow to each other. The quiet wafting of this melancholy song into silence was jarringly replaced with applause from the ponies in attendance.

Twilight herself was among the ponies applauding, having found herself enjoying the song. The quality of the duet more than making up for the subject matter.

But movement grabbed her attention. Movement from the doctor.

The determined look in his eye and the scowl on his face had Twilight fearing he was about to do something incredibly unwise. So, she gently and politely followed in his wake as he nudged his way through the crowd.

Dr. Nova was nearly at the foot of the stage, right in front of Lord Barleycorn when he sat and looked up at the scarecrow. “Nice song, but why not give the family some gold?”

Twilight flinched at the audacity of the question. Since becoming a princess Twilight had the unfortunate pleasure of meeting oblivious Canterlot nobles with more tact than that. It could be considered an impressive feat if the consequences of angering the spirits weren’t so terrible to consider.

The ponies around them looked to each other in puzzlement, unsure what the doctor was getting at. Others were edging away from him for fear he might be smited or cursed for such rude behavior.

“I’m… sorry?” Lord Barleycorn said, thankfully sounding more confused than upset.

“Well, I’m sure the ponies here could remind us all of the stories of spirits just spinning gold out of straw or making all kinds of wealth appear out of thin air.” Said Cherry, “So, why not simply do that to help this family in need?”

“The only gold I possess is on the trees.” Lord Barleycorn replied, “Pony problems require pony solutions.”

“Well, alright. You have no gold, but you should know some spirit that does.” Cherry shot back, “The Eastern Bunny, maybe? Or some other forest spook?”

“Doctor...” Came a warning from an elderly pony to his left, Silver Lining if Twilight remembered correctly.

Cherry rolled his eyes, ignoring the increasingly worried looks he was getting, “What, I’m just asking a question. It’s not like ponies here have the money to make this happen. And if he can just call in a favor and drop a gold brick or two in their pockets then what’s the harm?”

This started a few whisperings around Twilight. It was easy for her to understand why you didn’t just ask things like this, but that was because she was in training to rule. If Princess Celestia had somepony just walk into her court and just demand one pony give his money to another she’d be called a tyrant.

Lord Barleycorn placed his hands on his hips, finally starting to sound irritated, “The harm can be greater than you know, if you who I’d have to talk to for that gold-”

The doctor flippantly made a ‘blah blah blah’ gesture with his hoof before having the gall to interrupt the King of Autumn; “Yeah yeah, consequences will be dire. Can you solve any practical problems or can you only sing and dance on stage with a mare wearing what the tailor throws out?”

Somewhere in the crowd Twilight swore she could feel Pinkie Pie glowering at the stallion. It was probably best she didn’t turn her head and look to confirm this feeling.

A hoof found itself on the doctor’s withers, and Cherry glanced to look at the mayor of this village giving him a look usually reserved for foals who had done something supremely naughty.

“I think you’ve said enough, Cherry.” Silver Lining warned, “Don’t-”

“Don’t what? Waste my money on a creature that’s going to take all your bits and run?” Cherry snarled, “No pony shows up on your door and offers to solve all your problems without having some catch. I believe a lot of those old stories you hold so dear come with a lot of those lessons.”

“This isn’t a story,” The aging stallion spat back, “Now apologize or else-”

Cherry belted out a laugh that made Silver take a step back, “He’ll curse me? Oh that’s a laugh. Go ahead then, hex me. Turn me into a tree or a mouse. I’d like to see you try.”

A wind blew in the trees, sending a few dead leaves rustling to the ground but Lord Barleycorn simply stood there. To Twilight, it was as if the dark sky and the wind seemed more agitated by Cherry’s words than Lord Barleycorn.

“You can’t, can you?” Cherry said with a grin of smug triumph, “That should be proof enough for everypony to see that you’re not a....”

The doctor didn’t get a chance to finish his sentence as somepony in the crowd cried out. Above their heads, drifting lazily on the wind were the same otherworldly lights that had been seen only a few nights ago. Those assembled before the crude stage were already reacting with predictable fear and awe as a vast multitude of disembodied lights danced in the midnight air.

Despite her instincts to shrink away from these spirits, Twilight held firm. For all their unpredictability, they were beautiful. The closer she looked at them the more colors she saw in their lights, as if the edges of their luminosity hid rainbows of the most vivid colors.

The more she looked, the more she felt her trepidation fade away.

The same could not be said of Cherry Nova, who seemed to be having a difficult time processing what he was seeing.

Twilight may have been able to keep her composure in front of the spirits, but she couldn't resist a smirk at seeing the doctor being forced to eat his words.

One of these motes of lights swung low, arcing over the crowd and causing the ponies to crouch almost until their bellies touched the dirt. It flew to the stage, momentarily pausing to float before Cherry, almost appearing to be staring at the doctor before zooming to Lord Barleycorn’s side.

“Ponies of the Wood, harken.” it spoke in a soft, lilting, feminine voice, “Away to your homes now, and come not out. Your safety, we desire. Thou art in great danger, for she comes.”

The ponies seemed frozen at first, unsure about this strange warning. This uncertainty was shattered as an unearthly howl skreened over the quiet sounds of this cold night.

The howl of timberwolves were a common enough occurrence in Ponyville that Twilight could tell them apart from the other animals. She knew the sounds of dogs baying in the night and had heard the roar of dragons. None filled her with more dread than this noise.

It was a low sound that seemed to slither around her hooves and come up from the ground itself. Worse was the true sense of mourning in its conveyance, as if the source of this sound had experienced loss and agony that no mortal creature could ever experience even over an entire lifetime.

Without thinking Twilight turned, needing to get away from whatever screaming thing was approaching Hollow Shades. Screaming could be heard from the ponies around her, nearly blind with fear as they pushed their way into the nearest buildings. Yet their screams seemed quiet and innocent compared to that baleful howl.

But as she tried to run she felt her hooves become as lead, each step seeming heavier until Twilight found herself barely able to lift them. Neither her magic nor her wings could lift her off the ground, it was as if she suddenly seemed as if some great force was keeping her from leaving.

The lights swirled around her, and Twilight was effortlessly lifted and returned to the stage, alongside a similarly frightened Dr. Nova. Even Lord Barleycorn and his companion seemed unnerved by what was happening.

“King in Rags, thou must play; for she approaches in all her terrifying glory.” One light spoke.

For once, it seemed Lord Barleycorn was the one caught completely unprepared as he hesitated with his violin, seemingly unable to find a tune. It was only when the lights gave a gentle, slow hum giving him a few bars to go off of that he found a rhythm to play to the empty streets.

Another howl, just as terrible as the first shook the ground, and Twilight's heart thundered in her chest as she felt trapped where she stood. Her eyes scanned for what wicked thing could be coming, and then she saw it.

There on the streets of Hollow Shades, stood a skeleton.

To be continued…

Author's Note

Lord Barleycorn's Poem is The Word by Moody Blues
The duet is Cold Blows the Wind, performed by the band Ween

I know this story's POV may have been a bit unusual, jumping from 3rd person omniscient to 1st but I just wanted to switch things up. Test myself a little.

47. They're an audience.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 47: They're an audience.

Jack let out a breath as he followed the simple melody he’d been coached through.

Although he couldn’t take his attention off the thing slowly walking up the road, he could feel the palpable fear in his co-conspirator. There was no need to look at her to confirm this, considering Carrot Top had an iron grip on his leg and was shaking like a leaf in a hurricane.

In his peripheral vision he could see the princess and the doctor were faring a little better. The alicorn was doing her best to look like she wasn’t afraid, but the way she was chewing on her lip was clearly not a sign of courage.

As much as Jack didn’t pin himself as a vindictive person, he did feel a twinge of satisfaction upon seeing the doctor standing, slack jawed and utterly dumbfounded. The stubborn old horse had somehow remained utterly ignorant of the ghosts in the area, and now one was marching toward them.

The thing treading along the earthen road was the skeleton of a pony, draped in a tightly clasped cloak of ghost-white fabric that fluttered in the wind. This thin fabric clung to its bones, showing the small bumps and unnatural protrusions of the spine as it walked, ensuring that all who beheld it what this was not some pony in a costume.

In its sockets were eyes should have dwelled were balls of glass that caught and reflected the lantern light in striking flashes as it moved its head from side to side. The skeleton’s bony neck was festooned with once-bright ribbons of green, pink, and yellow in some semblance of a mane. These strips of cloth were now faded and tattered at the ends, and fluttered in the wind like drowsy serpents.

Its steps were slow, and it clattered with the sound of old, dry bones as it stopped its march to regard the old, wooden buildings of Hollow Shades with what Jack could only equate to curiosity.

While Jack was slightly unnerved by this dead thing walking around, there was something about it that just didn’t strike him as frightening. Perhaps it was the species divide, perhaps it was the fact he was getting used to this world full of magic talking horses and it was becoming hard to surprise him. Jack didn’t know, and he didn’t wish to dwell on it.

Regrettably he had to keep both hands on the violin, otherwise he would have made some effort to console his friend. For whatever reason, the spirits had made it seem as if playing was important if not just for his safety, but maybe everyone’s.

The apparition was seemingly still appraising its surroundings, and thus gave Jack a moment to look away from it. The streets were barren, with the citizenry now peeking from the many shop windows that lined the boardwalk. He imagined none of the small equines present had the opportunity or courage to flee all the way home in the dark, especially in the direction the skeleton had approached. Now they were all huddled together for security, too scared to flee out into the dark but secure enough to watch the approaching spook from their hiding place.

"Or perhaps me being up here is giving them some security, as if I can really do anything." Thought Jack as he continued to play.

The ponies at the window pulled back as the shrouded corpse purposefully stepped close to the window of the nearest shop, its flashing, featureless eyes piercing each occupant with its unnatural gaze before it came to the door. Its bare, pale hoof gave a scratch at the door, before which was heard the sound of a heavy bolt being hastily latched.

While Jack may have been continuing to play as the light had suggested, he couldn't help but feel the deafening, fearful silence beyond the range of his violin. The wind had suddenly gone still, the leaves sat motionless in the trees and on the ground, not even a cricket dared to make a sound.

It seemed to Jack like he was the only thing in this bubble of silence with permission to make a sound of any kind.

That's when the skeleton opened its mouth and began to sing. It sang with a voice that was feminine, and shockingly melodic despite lacking everything all the anatomical bits a vocalist would need to perform. Yet despite the clear lack of lips, tongue, lungs, and larynx each word was clear and beautiful as shining crystal. Yet it possessed a sense of weariness and sorrow that only a dead thing could tolerate.

"The Hodening Hoss,
the Marbury Dun,
Old Bone-Face the Deathless am I,
Heavy with foal
Two thousand years,
Bridled with sorrow,
Saddled with fear,
I cantered through pastures
of tremble and quake,
I gallop the track between sleep and awake
Seeking the deep of welcome
And stint for my tears.
Let me in!"

No answer came to this declaration but a silence and the sound of Jack's violin. Another round of the beat came around and it shook its head, and slowly trudged across to the street to another door.

There it scratched at the door with its pale hoof, and sang again;

"The Mare-Headed Queen
The Mari-Lwyd,
I was Mother of all the Herds
Ten thousand years my shining foals,
Bridled with starlight,
Saddled with gold,
I leapt the divide
Between living and dead,
I quickened the year
With a toss of my head,
Seeking the deep of beauty
and never grew old
Let me in! "

The only answer was another fastening of the deadbolt, and the desperate silence that only occurs when someone doesn’t want to be found.

Undeterred, the skeleton walked to the center of the road, moving closer to the stage with every step. The unspoken fear in the ponies on the wooden stage, beneath the shadow of the water tower was palpable. Jack was almost certain he felt the floorboards quivering from the combined trembling of the princess, doctor, and Carrot Top.

Just a few days ago, Fluttershy was contentedly sitting down in her cottage, enjoying a nice salad with her Angel bunny nestled against her. A gentle fire crackling away, a warm blanket… and no ghosts.

She’d gotten to see some that looked innocent enough. The lights had been pretty and Lord Barleycorn was a very nice spirit, but she knew there had to be the scary kind of ghosts lurking around and now there was one right outside the door.

Right now; she wanted to be home under her bed with all of her furry friends… and maybe a nice cup of tea, with lots of honey.

She had been one of the first ponies to turn and flee into this shop. If the pile of old quilts she was hiding under was any indication, the local antique shop. They stank of dust and antiquity but Fluttershy felt comforted by the many layers they put between her and the outside world.

Fluttershy lifted her head just enough to peek out of the quilts and looked around the store.

The familiar sight of some of her friends set her heart at ease, at least partially. Rarity was one of the mares trying to remain low enough to not be seen by the skeleton outside but still able to see the vile thing. Granny Smith was there, sitting with what Fluttershy could only describe as excitement. The old mare was giddy as a school filly, and Fluttershy couldn’t understand it one bit. Rainbow Dash was crouching beside her, trying to look brave in front of everypony but Fluttershy could see the frightened quiver in her wings. Fluttershy knew her old friend all too well.

Of course, Fluttershy only knew about the skeleton from the whispers of the other ponies in the shop to be precise. The second the lights had appeared with their warning, she had dove into the nearest building.

But all the quilts in the world weren't going to silence that voice. It seemed to pierce the antique store’s front wall like a knife through paper. While the quilts kept Fluttershy from seeing the phantom, she could hear it as if she was standing out there on the boardwalk. They all could.

Everypony shrank closer to the floor, some ancient self preservation instinct kicking in as strange lights flashed from the window. Fluttershy sank back under the quilts, an unwilling listener to this song.

Yet she couldn’t deny there was a melancholiness to it. A sadness that seemed to creep into her bones like a winter chill. There was magic in it; a deep, older magic that Fluttershy was sure Twilight would chew off her forehooves to know.

The next verse came, and Fluttershy felt the air in her lungs halt as if nothing would dare contest this sepulchral singer.

"But Mother of Faust, the Mary Mild,
the pregnant Maiden came,
Bursting with Solarius seed
She entered my stable
And cried out her need.
With rope I was dragged
From the birthing straw,
Aching with foal
I was heaved to the door,
Swapping warmth for bitter weather
and birth of a rival creed.
Let me in!"

Try as she might, even with her hooves over her ears Fluttershy had no choice but to hear this song.

The anguish; the begging, pleading desperation clawed at Fluttershy’s heart. This mare, if she was ever a mare, was at her core merely a mother-to-be that had been cast out into the cold when in her most vulnerable state.

In her heart of hearts, she wanted nothing else but to run outside and comfort the singer… but one look out from the quilts allowed Fluttershy to see the thing at the window. She saw the bony face and flashing eyes of the apparition and Fluttershy felt herself unable to breath from fright.

The scratching of a hoof at the door was met with silence, and a deep chasmous moment passed as the thing outside waited for a response.

Twilight’s chest was heaving as she fought to control her breathing.

She might in some circumstances have been excited about seeing such a creature, something that at one time may have been a significant figure of Equestrian history. It may even have a historical perspective a learned pony like herself had never heard of before. But normally Twilight was able to move.

The moment Twilight had laid eyes on the skeleton she felt a firm invisible weight lay across her entire body. Whatever this magic’s source, Twilight couldn’t so much as lift her hoof off the stage floor. Even turning her head seemed to be a monumental task she was not prepared for, leaving her stuck facing the direction of the large skeletal pony.

Whatever respite this moment of calm brought to Twilight and the town at large was promptly shattered with the force of a thunderbolt. The skeleton had awaited an answer from outside the antique shop, and when met with prolonged silence it had brought one of its pale, bony forehooves down on the boardwalk with tremendous crash.

The shock rattled the wooden shops and shook a layer of dust from the roofs. Even at this distance the stage shuddered from the power of this angry stamp, and Twilight could see the portion of the boardwalk that had been under that hoof had been reduced to splinters.

The skeleton tossed her ribbon-maned head in a gesture of prideful frustration as she turned from the shop and the fearful ponies within.

“So now I am Nightmare,
I am rattling womb,
The Uffington Wraith I've become,”

With meaningful, heavy steps the skeleton, this ‘Mari-Lywd’ walked toward the stage, but even that was unnerving to Twilight’s senses. The way it moved was unnatural. Impossible. Somehow with only three casual strides she had cleared the forty or fifty yards from the shop to the base of the stage as if distance, if spatial laws had meant nothing to her at all.

Twilight may have been standing on the stage, but the white-robed specter was tall enough to stand eye level with her. Everything in Twilight’s body told her not to move. Not to blink. Not to even breathe as this thing with its flashing eyes stared into her. If whatever magic wasn’t anchoring her to the stage floor she would have streaked across the sky with speed to rival Rainbow Dash’s fastest flight record.

She didn’t dare move her head, but she could feel the same oh-so-obvious fear radiating off the doctor like heat from a bonfire.

Only Lord Barleycorn and his music seemed to be a beacon of comfort while under this ghost’s glassy stare.

The ‘wraith’ then raised its head, as if it was searching for a particular star in the sky. Its teeth clacking as it now sang with a twinge of fiery bitterness in its soul-wrenching song.

“Forced into dark
You've made me a fiend,
Bridled with Shadow
Saddled with Scream…”

There was a ‘thwump’ sound and a definite impact on the stage. The barest fraction of her attention was all Twilight could afford to look at its source. The doctor’s knees had clearly given out as he was trying with all his might to seem smaller and pathetic before this skeleton. He was pressed so hard into the wooden stage floor that Twilight swore she saw the boards buckling slightly. His chin was pressed into the floor, ears pinned to the sides of his head, tail curled tight between his legs… and yet despite all this he couldn’t take his eyes away from the ghost.

Just like Twilight.

After seeming to regard Twilight and Cherry for a moment, the ghost let out a hollow, whistling snort before mercifully moving away. It seemed to be continuing its march down the road and out of town. The mournful sadness now again rolling from its empty throat as it continued its song;

“From window to window
Traversing the night,
My face in your glass
In a shudder of light,
Seeking that deep of welcome
Befitting a Queen.
Let me in once again,
Let me in!”

Those last three words seemed to ring throughout the town like a melancholic howl. With a dramatic toss of its head, the skeletal mare again seemed to traverse the road, almost seeming to vanish into the distance through impossible means. In mere seconds she had disappeared into the creeping ichor of night, leaving only Lord Barleycorn’s violin the sole audible sound in Hollow Shades.

Lord Barleycorn ceased playing, and placed the violin and bow under his armpit. He took the straw hat from his head and placed it over his heart before blowing out a relieved breath, “Well then…”

Twilight looked back at him, her knees feeling sore from being held so rigidly for so long.

The scarecrow let out a chuckle, “How on earth do I follow an act like that?”

Maybe it was just how nervous she still was, but Twilight laughed. She continued laughing even after she sank to her knees. Whatever weight had been exerted on her was gone, freeing her to move. Relief poured forth from the depths of her heart, and she eagerly welcomed the sleeved arm of Lord Barleycorn on her back as he sat next to her on the stage.

After a few minutes Twilight managed to collect herself. Eventually she rose up to a sitting position; the heavy scent of hay in Lord Barleycorn’s clothing had been strangely comforting. On the other side of the scarecrow sat the Rag Pony, who was delighting in having her ear massaged by that dusty sleeve. Twilight wasn’t sure why the Rag Pony liked it, but she certainly seemed to be far more relaxed than before.

The sudden motion of the scarecrow’s straw hat drew Twilight’s attention, and together the pair saw the doctor--still frozen on the spot. His red fur looked several shades lighter than before, and he hardly seemed to be breathing as he stared intensely down the road the skeleton had retreated.

In Twilight’s firm opinion, it looked like Dr. Nova was still searching for even the remotest chance of the ‘Mari-Lwyd’s’ possible return.

Ponies were already peering out the windows of the buildings, and the braver souls among them were timidly emerging from whatever safe place they had thrown themselves. It was like the entire town was heaving a sigh of relief as it began to dawn on the local equine population that the rhetorical storm had passed.

A sudden jerk of the scarecrow’s arm made Twilight jolt up in surprise. She quickly flashed the Lord of Autumn a quick and very embarrassed smile of apology before stepping away from him.

Lord Barleycorn gave her a passing nod of acknowledgement before turning to the rag pony, who had been tugging at his arm.

The bottom seemed to fall out of Twilight’s stomach as the spirit pony shakily gestured toward the water tower. Something new stood in that rusting hulk’s massive shadow. It was fairly equine in shape but lacked substance and form, like a desert mirage on the horizon. Twilight held still, fearing this might be another bitter, angry spirit like the Mari-Lwyd. Already her imagination began to spiral out of control as she spied another hazy figure that seemed to appear next to the first, then another, and another.

They were like smoke that was desperately trying to will themselves into the shapes of ponies. The first had appeared from the shadow of the water tower but they soon began to emerge from every shadow, walking toward the stage on legs that bent and shifted in the night air.

These new arrivals may not have conjured up such primal fear as the Mari-Lywd or the Black Goat, but nevertheless Twilight shrank away from the edge of the stage. Her measured retreat was suddenly halted when she bumped her flank into something. This time a startled yelp got past her lips, and she quickly clamped her mouth shut for fear of invoking an unwelcome response from these spirits.

A quick glance behind her showed that what she had bumped into was the rag pony, who had awkwardly put Lord Barleycorn between her and the approaching smoke-ponies.

Mercifully, the spirits ceased their advancement, standing in pairs before the stage as they stared with nonexistent eyes.

“What are they?” Twilight asked, hopeful that the scarecrow had a comforting answer.

“Isn’t it obvious?” The scarecrow chuckled as he placed the violin under his chin, “They’re an audience.”

Twilight’s mouth fell open, “Another song? After what the entire town just went through?”

As incredulous as it may have been to Twilight, Lord Barleycorn began another song. But while the previous one had been simple and morose, this one was energetic and complex. The rag pony backed away as he began to move about the stage, and as one the smoke-like ghosts seemed to follow him as the song swelled and began to fill that awful silence.

Then these new ghosts began to dance.

It was like nothing Twilight had ever seen. These billowing clouds in equine form broke off in pairs, forming a rough square as they moved in ways that Twilight could only describe as a dance in rough terms. They moved, but in ways that were entirely unnatural; their legs drifted through each other, allowing for movements that left Twilight amazed. They would prance, then effortlessly shift to bounding or spinning, often floating up into the air like a rising cloud only to come right back down and continue moving with their partner.

These new spirits had presented such a bizarre sight that Twilight nearly missed the unmistakable sound of a second violin.

Twilight closed her eyes and rubbed her face with her hooves. When her vision returned she saw the unmistakable sight of Lord Barleycorn’s shadow dancing independently of him. Its own violin turned what was a solo into a duet as the song ramped up.

Ponies from the shop were growing more bold and were slowly inching their way along the boardwalk, curious about this strange troupe of dancing shapes. Foals especially were curious to see these enigmatic smoke ponies as they spun and cavorted in ways that no mortal body could replicate, yet always held some semblance of equinity in their stance and motion.

For Twilight, she had stopped trying to analyze it all. The skeleton, the ‘Mari-Lywd’ as she called herself, had been terrifying in a deep, primal way but nothing about this absolutely bizarre spectacle struck in the same fashion.

Perhaps it was the utter lack of fear Lord Barleycorn showed, or the mischievous song that sprang from the violin but Twilight found herself actually starting to enjoy this performance.

The song was short, ending with a flutter of notes that brought the small army of smoke ponies to a halt. They seemed to bow to each other, then to the performer. The shadow at Lord Barleycorn’s feet returned to its rightful mirroring of his movements, whatever magic he had used was over.

The throng of onlookers had reached what seemed to be their limit. The ponies were still keeping their distance, many of whom crossing their legs in reverent respect but would come no closer.

As one, each of these black clouds of smoke looked at different members of the gathered crowd. Many ponies shrank back a few steps but these ghostly visitors all lifted a hoof and gestured to one point: The earthen crock.

Lord Barleycorn gave a tip of his hat, and a sudden gust of wind rose up. The multitude of otherworldly dancers were instantly scattered like ashes in the wind, leaving not even marks in the dirt as evidence they had ever existed.

All save one.

Twilight hadn’t seen any of them actually get on the stage. It simply was there. It had been approaching Lord Barleycorn only to take notice of the rag pony behind him. To Twilight it seemed to look between scarecrow and field spirit, then lift a wispy hoof to its muzzle and silently chuckle.

This brief exchange seemed to be the last of its time, and like the others this final spirit was whisked away by some unseen hand.

And with that, it was over. As if some enchantment had been broken the sounds of crickets and other night creatures could be heard. The wind in the trees shuffled quietly and the leaves rustled tiredly.

“And with that, Ms. Sparkle,” Lord Barleycorn said, “My performance ends.”

“That… that was… I…” Twilight fumbled with her words, not sure what he wanted her to say after everything she’d seen and heard, “I mean…”

“What I mean, Princess,” Twilight felt a weight in that word as he spoke, “It’s time you took the stage.”

A newborn foal could have pushed Twilight over in that moment, “Wha-what do you-”

Lord Barleycorn placed his hands on his hips, looking a little annoyed, “Twilight Sparkle, I’m surprised at you. I’ve been up here performing for the ponies of Hollow Shades and no less than two unexpected visitors. You’ve had all the time to prepare that I could provide and you still insist on delaying? It’s time for you to perform the ritual you prepared. I would hope you wouldn’t want to be known for wasted expectations.”

The implication of what displeasing the spirits could mean hit Twilight like a brick, and rather than run or fly back to collect everything, she wove the most powerful teleportation spell she knew. She did it so fast she didn’t realize she had broken her old record in constructing such a complicated spell until she had climbed into the patchwork costume Rarity had begrudgingly made for her.

Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, catching her attention, “Take your time to organize yourself, and relax, I need to do something first.”

Twilight paused as she was arranging the items she needed to go through the ceremony. She should have been pleased that she had managed to successfully teleport so much at once, but she was more interested in what the Lord of Autumn would do next.

The scarecrow left the violin on the floor before he approached the edge of the stage, arms out in as if to welcome the residents back to their own town.

“You needn’t fear, friends.” He said, “You’ve experienced sights and sounds from the other side, something that nopony’s seen in generations. Halloween is fast approaching, the veil is thinner than ever before and as you have seen spirits now can walk where you can see and hear them. By this night tomorrow even grander things may happen.”

“Darn tootin!” Came the familiar voice of Granny Smith.

Twilight had known the ancient mare for only a year but she had come to know her as a rustic whose eccentricities were often mistaken for mere senility. Yet here, while everypony around her seemed uneasy, it looked like the old mare had won the lottery. Her smile was bright and wide, and although she still walked with a hobble there was a clear spring in her step.

“Ah ain’t never seen nothin’ like that in all mah life! Ta’ think Ah’d git a chance to see the Mari-Lywd of all things!” The old nag barked out a laugh, “Ah was so excited Ah didn’t remember Ah was supposed to sing the ol’ countersong back to her!”

“A countersong? Some ritual words could have made that… that wraith go away?” Twilight hastily made a note to question Granny Smith later, resolving to not overlook any old scrap of native lore the old mare knew.

“Ah, one who knows the old ways.” Lord Barleycorn nodded, “If you will humor us with but a moment, our esteemed princess Twilight will perform a ritual she’s created to honor the wandering spirits that call both this forest and this town home. A rehearsal of sorts.”

Twilight had only finished arranging the candles on the stage in technically correct alignment in the cardinal directions. If she had something better than a compass to guide her to measure the stars she might have gotten it exactly right but time was not on her side.

“While she prepares, I would ask to give of yourselves. A donation however small could help such a little filly get the care she needs.”

Twilight paused. In all the excitement that little filly’s condition had been completely swept aside. She pursed her lips, focusing on the task at hoof. Still, she renewed her promise to herself to slip word to the princesses about the state of this town and help the ponies, in some subtle way.

The sound of several heavy ‘plinks’ caused the breath to escape from Twilight’s lungs, and fearing she had another ghost looking over her withers she spun to face the noise. Instead what she found was Granny Smith emptying the contents of her coin purse into the earthen crock. Behind her were several now-familiar faces, residents of Hollow Shades ready to follow suit with a few bits in hoof or mouth.

Twilight sat in her costume, watching as a line began to form.

That’s when she noticed Cherry Nova tug on Lord Barleycorn’s pant leg.

With a scowl on his face, the doctor said, “Fine… I’ll do it.”

To be continued…

Author's Note

Figured you all could use a chapter, so here it. I hadn't finished proof reading it but I did promise it relatively soon after my blog.

Mari Lwyd
Music and Performance by Chris Wood. Lyrics by Hugh Lupton

Shadows
Music and Performance by Lindsey Stirling

I know Faust tends to get a deific position in fics here, but I just wanna say I'm not exactly comfortable putting Faust in the place of the Virgin Mary. I'm not a religious man, but I felt the need to put this here. I doubt she'd be comfortable with it either.

And if you were unsure how to pronounce 'Lywd' its the same as 'Lloyd.'

48. Party Pooper Level Five

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 48: Party Pooper Level Five

For Twilight, it was an unexpected delight to turn her mind’s eye toward a familiar subject: magic.

The pressure of organizing several locals and a few Ponyville native unicorns and teaching them a medical-grade cleaning spell was immensely preferable compared to leading a fresh, barely tested honor ritual for spirits she had no understanding of.

Secretly, Twilight needed this. The skeleton, the wraith that called itself the Mari-Lwyd had unsettled Twilight more than she cared to admit.

For the time being, casting a narrow but powerful beam across the doctor’s medical tools was more than enough to give Twilight a sense of ease.

Her friend’s presence also helped. They were doing their best to clean in their own limited way. Although the clinic was already cleaner than it had ever been, Rarity and Pinkie were giving it their all to make the old building as clean as it possibly could be. Fluttershy, who had the most experience with medical care (though it was more along the lines of veterinary care) was ensuring the wooden rafters were free of anything that could fall from above and into the operating area.

Only Rainbow and Applejack weren’t present. As incredulous as it might have been, Twilight had a hunch that Applejack was still sleeping off her last visit to the Rusty Nail. As for Rainbow’s whereabouts; Twilight was less certain. In fact, she hadn’t seen the pegasus since the Mari-Lywd appeared.

Twilight sighed, feeling the mental pinch that came with magical strain as she finished her task. A quick survey of the clinic showed it to almost look like a totally different building. The townsponies had donated their oil lamps for extra illumination, allowing light to touch corners of the clinic for the first time in decades. The dim store was now brightly lit, and an area had been fenced off with large drapes of cloth, rigorously cleaned by Rarity and donated by Cross Stitch, the local tailor.

Even the air seemed to be cleaner. The musty scent that permeated everything was now nonexistent, and the thorough cleaning with alcohol had given the wooden building a smell reminiscent of an actual hospital.

The doctor himself had helped very little. He had also kept out of the way of this impromptu cleaning crew, busying himself with setting his implements out to be sterilized, checking a small steel tank of what Twilight had to assume was his anesthesia, and looking over a tattered medical book.

The state of the textbook made Twilight’s inner librarian scream. The cover’s edges were worn down to the thick cardboard, the spine was disconnected from the binding, and she swore she saw an actual ring where somepony had set a coffee mug on one of the pages.

It took everything she had not to rush over and rescue this poor neglected repository of knowledge from its uncaring master. Instead, Twilight finished her task; cleaning the surgical thread for a third time.

“Are you certain about the amount? It seems a little high for such a young patient.” Lord Barleycorn said as he moved next to the doctor, “I’ve also not heard of this chemical compound.”

“Her weight, age, tribe, and thaumatic scores have all been accounted for.” Dr. Nova gave the tank valve a quarter twist, then when satisfied with the hiss, turned it off. “Earth Ponies need on average ten percent more anesthetic than others, and this is fairly old somnambuline. Considering all these factors I’m more than likely undershooting.”

The scarecrow nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer.

Twilight meanwhile simply found herself watching the two. The very idea of Lord Barleycorn assisting in a complex surgery had her mind spinning in a completely different direction. The two had been discussing this procedure in all its minutiae, even to the point where Twilight had to admit she was completely lost.

The question remained, however; why did Lord Barleycorn, a spirit or creature of Autumn know such detailed medical knowledge? It just didn’t click. The only thing that was keeping Twilight from simply asking was the vague, unspoken threat of offending some spook that was invisibly looking over her withers at the moment.

“All done,” Came Pinkie’s unusually serious voice, “Any cleaner and you could eat off the floor… which I wouldn’t recommend because it’d be filthy again.”

Terrible a joke as it was, Twilight still felt a smile creep onto her face.

Pinkie, along with Rarity and Fluttershy had gathered close to her, having finished their assigned tasks. The clinic was still not exactly what Twilight would have called fit for surgery, but considering the patient’s delicate nature it was the preferred option.

“Thanks everypony, I know it’s a cold comfort but this is about as much as we can do to help in this situation.” Twilight glanced over at the doctor with an uneasy feeling in her chest.

As much as Twilight wanted to believe he knew what he was doing, it was hard to ignore what she knew about his behavior.

A look at her assembled friends and their equally unsettled looks told Twilight they felt much the same way. The doctor hadn’t done much to engender much confidence during their stay in Hollow Shades--and unlike their previous adventures, there wasn’t a magical artifact or simple solution that would remedy this young filly’s condition.

A heavy knock caused all motion to cease as nearly a dozen eyes turned toward the wooden door at the front of the clinic.

There was a moment of hesitation, but Twilight was surprised that the doctor moved without a second thought to the door and flung it open. On the other side was Summer Harvest, who seemed to be doing his best to keep himself tall and proud despite the nervous tremble in the corner of his mouth.

Cherry stepped aside, a stern expression on his face as he barked out the word “Stretcher.”

Reacting to the emergency more than the grumpy doctor’s order, Twilight easily levitated the canvas panel over. With careful, gentle manipulation she had learned moving Spike to bed without waking him, she guided the sick little filly from her father’s back and onto the floating stretcher.

Summer Harvest eyed the stretcher with the intensity of a hawk as it floated back toward the prepared operating table. His face was hard and his ears were folded against his head as he flicked his attention between the doctor and the scarecrow.

Cherry Nova however was quick to press a clipboard into the farm pony’s hooves, “Here, sign here.”

Summer squinted down at the mess of small, typed words on the slightly discolored paper, “What’s this? Never had to sign nothin’ when you came ‘round before.”

“You never had money to actually pay me, and this is a bit more complicated than stitching your leg. I’m not going to do this for a basket of flavorless mushrooms, either.”

A hot snort ripped from Summer’s muzzle as his eyes ran over the legal words on the paper. The way he was squinting was something Twilight had become very familiar with as the Ponyville librarian. She reasoned he was so far-sighted that he could barely read the paper, and she doubted the stubborn old stallion had the bits to afford a proper pair of glasses. She also doubted that if he had them, Summer would ever actually wear them.

Whether he could read it or not, Twilight saw the farmer sign his name and shove it back into the doctor’s hooves. From the look on his face, Twilight gathered that Summer would have preferred to shove the clipboard somewhere else.

Cherry didn’t even look at the signature. He gripped it with the tip of his wing and slipped it onto a nearby counter.

“Good, now if you don’t mind this is a time-sensitive procedure. Step outside and leave me and the…” Cherry Nova’s eyes flickered to the scarecrow then back to Summer, “thing.”

Something akin to panic shot across Summer’s face as he looked to Lord Barleycorn like the scarecrow was suddenly going to hurl thunderbolts or transform into a monster. Of course, neither happened. The same gangly, musty-smelling creature continued to stand impassively by the doctor’s desk.

The farmer’s ears pinned back for a brief moment before he recomposed himself.

“He looks like he’s trying to get himself geared up for another jab at the doctor… I better step in.” Twilight thought as she approached the two stallions.

The sound of Twilight’s approaching hooves brought the oppressive tension between these two stallions crashing down on her, but Twilight bore it the best she could. It was best that she offer a segue to get this exchange to end without more harsh words.

“Erm, doctor, we’re done sterilizing the operating area and equipment.” Twilight stated, “It’s as good as can be.”

The doctor’s expression that had been teetering on a soft boil cooled to a tepid sort of tolerance that Twilight had known as his prevailing state of emotion. With a snort Cherry turned his head to glance in the direction of the operating table, where the young filly was now nervously heaving in slow, labored breaths.

A slight tremble rattled the old farmer’s foreleg before he tore himself away, marching out the door and into the street.

When the door finally slammed shut Cherry let out a bemused grunt, “Well, at least he chose to avoid any four-letter words this time. The rest of you can go too. I can’t waste any more time telling you all the obvious.”

With that, Twilight and her friends excused themselves.

When the Ponyville visitors and Summer Harvest had finally shuffled out the door, Cherry let out a huff and turned purposefully toward the operating table.

The creature dressed in the scarecrow remnants was by the table, running its scrawny hand through the filly’s mane as she slowly heaved in painful breaths. It was hardly professional, but it seemed to calm the foal.

One final glance at the area showed everything was in order. Surgical equipment was freshly sterilized and covered with an equally sterile cloth, the suction unit was putting away and ready to do its task, and the electric razor to clear the foal’s coat was arranged neatly next to the antiseptic bottles.

The Princess of Friendship might have been a nosey, irritating bookworm but it was clear she knew how to impress. Cherry brushed this aside, there was one final matter to attend to. While the creature under that burlap sack continued to whisper its gentle reassurance to the foal, Cherry brought out something that he hadn’t needed in years.

Cherry hesitated in blowing off the old reel to reel tape recorder he’d kept in his desk, for fear of contaminating the entire area. Instead he set it on his desk and pulled the long, thick wire for the microphone to the surgical tray.

“When you’re done, begin the general anesthesia,” Cherry stated.

“Is this… gonna hurt?” Corn Crib rasped, barely a whisper in the empty clinic.

‘Lord Barleycorn’ patted her head as he reached for the face mask attached to the anesthesia canisters, “Nah, it’ll just be like going to sleep. When you wake up, it’ll all be over.”

The foal still looked uncomfortable as the scarecrow fitted the mask around her face, and a squeak and a hiss signaled the flow of gas.

“You’ll be better then, I promise. Just count backward from one hundred.” Said the Scarecrow.

The filly looked up at the tall creature, and began to count, “One hundred, Ninety n…”

The scarecrow shook his head, “Not even to the second nine. Are you sure this is standard-grade anesthesia?”

“It’s not out of date or an overdose, I assure you.” Cherry stated, taking out a surgical marker and began tracing a large rectangle on the filly’s side, “I never fool around with anesthesia.”

The scarecrow gave a nod as he rolled up his sleeves, and proceeded to wash his hands in the stainless steel sink. Despite having so many little appendages, ‘fingers’ if the good doctor was remembering correctly, his impromptu assistant was aggressively scrubbing them from every angle.

‘Lord Barleycorn’ however still found his attention drawn to the microphone set up next to the surgical tools, “You’re going to record the operation?”

“It’s standard procedure. Helps to prevent malpractice and provides some insurance in case you get accused of it. ” Cherry said, choosing not to mention how if the surgery had anything noteworthy he might be able to send it to the medical bureau as a teaching aid and receive a cash return.

For something so blase as the foal’s condition it was as likely as finding out he was a long lost heir to the throne of Equestia but the odds weren’t zero.

Starting the reel to reel, Cherry motioned for the supposed nurse that was to assist him to begin shaving the area he’d indicated. While the buzz of the eclectic razor began, Cherry touched the recorder and began to speak into the microphone.

“Patient is a prepubescent filly, suffering from acute cecumitis. Dr. Cherry Nova presiding over the operation at…eight forty-two PM. Assisting is…” Cherry paused looking at the creature in the mask.

Whatever it was under that mask, Cherry didn’t know. He didn’t know anything about this creature, but the sights he had witnessed only minutes ago had shaken what he felt were solid foundations. The ponies of this town had always been superstitious, and talk of spirits had quickly gone from quaint to annoying in the space of an afternoon. He could only be certain of one thing: the medical board would ask a lot of questions about his guest assistant over anything Cherry accomplished here today.

“Nurse Barleycorn. Patient has already been sedated using oxygen nitrous gas, and an area of her coat has been cleared. Final preparations are underway.” Cherry gave one last look at the human and took his turn at the sink.

It’d been a long time since he had to cut into another pony.

Perhaps it was the remnants of whiskey in her system finally being cleared away, but the autumn chill seemed to finally reach Applejack’s sleepy brain. The skin-prickling sensation of a chilly waft of cold air caressing her neck triggered some unknown reflex in her muscles, and with one powerful jerk, she shook herself awake.

For the briefest of moments, the apple farmer forgot where she was. The hard wooden crate was not her bed, and this wasn’t her room. Panic made her jolt upright, and all at once the world all the day’s events flooded back into her memory. She rubbed her head as if it would soothe away the awful mental pinch the Hollow Shades alcohol had left as a farewell present.

There was a sensation of her lilting to one side, and Applejack quickly corrected herself. Despite being known for having two pairs of sturdy legs, Applejack felt as unsteady as a newborn foal. She forced a breath, hoping the crisp, fresh air would help. If it did, it was so marginal an improvement it wasn’t worth mentioning.

As she recalled, the whiskey had been good but waking up in an alleyway after the sun had gone down would undoubtedly affect her ability to recommend it to anypony.

The fact the moon was up and shining just above the horizon made the normally assiduous Applejack feel even worse. She could almost hear Granny Smith berating her for being lazy and sleeping away an entire day. That lecture was firmly engraved on Applejack’s memory, having heard it often enough in her youth, and aimed at her siblings.

What surprised her was the hush that had fallen over the town. She had known Lord Barleycorn to have the entirety of Hollow Shades in abuzz with a song or story, and even when it wasn’t the streets were full of ponies. Neighbors should be chatting with friends, haggling should have been occurring at the merchant tables, foals should have been playing and hollering. Instead it was as quiet and subdued as a funeral.

From the alley Applejack couldn’t see any sign of the tall scarecrow or any form of supernatural visitor. Her friends were also absent, leaving Applejack to wonder what had happened to get the entire town acting like this was a library.

Upon spying who was sitting on the boardwalk in front of that lush of a doctor’s clinic, Applejack nearly backpedaled into the alley.

There on the wooden planks that lined the street sat Summer Harvest, who looked like he had his jaw set so tight he’d be needing the services of Equestria’s best dentists to undo the damage. His wife, whom Applejack had encountered what felt like minutes ago was leaning against him, and looking like the only reason the stallion hadn’t gone off on anypony.

Sitting a healthy distance from his parents was who Applejack had to assume was Leadfoot, their eldest foal. A small twinge of embarrassment flitted through the Apple as she realized this might have been the first meaningful memory of her cousin. He looked dead tired; his coat was pockmarked with dried dirt as if he had just come in from the field. His head was drooping against his chest and was clearly fighting to stay awake.

In her condition, Applejack knew she was in no shape to handle an encounter with Summer Harvest again. She sank back into the alley, ready to travel through the back of the stores until she could be out of Summer’s line of sight. It was a cowardly plan, but a practical one. A plan that would have worked if a familiar shade of green hadn’t caught Applejack’s attention.

A split second was all it took to recognize Granny as she was walking toward the clinic, or more specifically right up to Summer Harvest. Not wanting to be anywhere near that fallout with a head full of alcohol, Applejack continued to back up.

She sat on the dirt pathway and closed her eyes, attempting to push the fog in her head away with nothing more than the crisp autumn air and a lot of willpower. It didn’t really speed up her recovery, but focusing like this did make Applejack feel a modicum of improvement, imagined or not.

Headache or no, the sound of several sets of hooves caused Applejack to stop her little ritual and stand up on all fours. She relaxed when she saw the familiar shapes and colors of her friends as they filed into the alley, and mercifully cut off her view of the street.

“Hey, feeling any better?” Twilight ventured, seeming a little uncertain.

“Ah’m fine,” Applejack croaked, needing to clear her throat to try again “Ah’m fine, just a bit groggy.”

Applejack tried to sit without slamming her flank on the hard ground and keep her head held high, but she couldn’t help but sway on her front legs. Her stomach felt a little queasy, but thankfully it wasn’t enough to feel she needed to get a bucket.

“Honestly, Applejack, have you been here all night?” Rarity asked, sounding more than a little shocked, “Out here in the open?”

Applejack frowned, “Ah know, everypony in town prolly thinks Ah’m a lush fer passin’ out in plain view, like sum Manehatten dock worker. But, as long as Ah ain’t made a total fool of mahself Ah’ll survive.”

One by one the other mares looked at each other, the same uncomfortable silence that hung over the streets now seemed to come roaring into the alley.

A knot began to form in Applejack’s throat, “What’s with ya, did sumthin’ happen?”

“Well…” Rainbow began,” Let’s say things got pretty crazy…”

“Crazy is an understatement.” Rarity said under her breath.

“Let’s… focus on the most recent news,” Twilight said, trying to avoid the events from earlier, “What’s important is that little filly is having her operation here, right now.”

Applejack shot a skeptical glance back at the clinic, “You mean… he’s doing it?”

Twilight nodded, “We had to help prep the clinic for surgery, but yes. I know what you’re thinking, but while we were working it seemed like he was taking it seriously.”

“If you say so, I couldn’t follow anything Lord Barleycorn and he were talking about.” Said Rainbow, “Incision that and extra abnormal… obese whatever…”

“External abdominal oblique muscle. It’s here on your side.” Twilight patted the side of Rainbow’s barrel, “They have to cut in here to perform a cecum flush.”

“Wait, back that cart up.” Applejack interrupted, “You said Lord Barleycorn’s helpin’ in there?”

Twilight nodded, “He and the doctor were discussing the details of the surgery in exact technical detail. Honestly, some of it was outside my sphere of knowledge but it sounded like they both were giving Corn Crib’s health the attention it deserves.”

Applejack didn’t know what to think. From a very young age, Granny had started her on what became lifelong acquaintanceship with old ghost stories. She was familiar with no less than a dozen named spirits that she could name even with alcohol clogging her brain. Yet not once could she ever recall in all the years of tall tales, stories, and legends that Granny loved to tell, nothing approaching ‘helping with surgery’ had ever come up.

“An’ none of ya’ll think that’s weird?” Applejack asked, feeling silly the moment the question fell from her lips. “Of course not, none of the stuff we’ve seen here has made a lick’a sense.”

Rainbow sighed, “Trust me, we know.”

“I know it's a lot to take in, but the good news is your cousin is getting the help she needs.” Twilight pointed out.

Applejack wanted to continue addressing the utter absurdity, but ultimately she relented with a sigh, “Ah ‘spose yer right. An’ it explains why Summer’s over there lookin’ like he’s sittin’ on a pinecone.”

“Can you blame him, though?” Asked Rarity.

Applejack shook her head, “If it were Applebloom in there, Ah’d be all that an’ prolly worse.”

“And suffice to say, without our master of ceremonies and with a life-or-death situation going on in there, the mood’s been nearly ruined.” Rarity sat, curling her coiffed tail around her leg, “I think everypony’s keeping quiet to not distract the good doctor while he’s working.”

Pinkie frowned, “Mmhm, and that means it’s a perfect time for Twilight to show everypony the ritual she’s been working on.”

“You mean taking everypony into the Everfree, at night, this close to Nightmare Night, after just seeing the Mari Lywd?” Applejack asked, wanting to give Pinkie every chance to admit she was joking.

True to form, Pinkie didn’t so much as bat an eyelid, “Yup, every veteran party planner knows that when the PP5 event happens, you relocate to a new PZ.”

Everypony simply stared at Pinkie, having no idea what she was talking about.

Twilight rolled her eyes and decided to jump on the grenade, “‘PP5?’ ‘PZ?’”

“Party Pooper level five, and Party Zone, try to keep up with me.” Pinkie said matter-of-factly, “Since the whole party’s hit a huge bump, we gotta find something new for everypony to focus on and get their minds off this seriousness.”

Pinkie quickly glanced over at Summer and his family, “Obviously it won’t work for everypony, and maybe it shouldn’t. But honestly, there’s no need for everypony to be sitting around moping around in the dark.”

Applejack always felt a little uneasy whenever Pinkie made a lot of sense. It was like the universe enjoyed pulling the rug out from under Applejack’s hooves when she got a little too comfortable thinking Pinkie was overly silly all the time.

But that raised the question, which Fluttershy was the one to voice; “But is it safe to go near the woods at this time of night?”

Twilight closed her eyes and scrunched her muzzle for a moment, seeming to Applejack like she was trying to calculate something that really should be done on paper and not in somepony’s head. In the end, Twilight shook her head as if she had given up on whatever she’d been thinking.

“To be honest, everything I’ve seen since coming here has been against what I normally would consider the norm for Equestria. Even the Everfree doesn’t seem to act like it’s reputed to act.” Twilight paused to look back at the water tower, which remained still and silent, “And the more I think about it, the more I feel like there’s some other force working here. And as much as I don’t really like flying by the seat of my pants, I think that overthinking things is probably the wrong course of action here.”

Applying the ‘It’s just Pinkie Pie’ line of thinking to an entire town? Applejack could understand that after hearing that a figure straight out of Granny's big book of scary stories was up and walking around.

Still, Applejack had to ask; “Say uh, where’d the Mari Lwyd go?”

“That’s the craziest thing; it just sorta… walked away?” Rainbow scratched her head, she wasn’t the best when it came to describing things she couldn’t understand, “Not like it just trotted out of town but it just suddenly was out of town, then the horizon, then just gone in the span of three steps.”

So it wasn’t here? Applejack heaved out a breath she didn’t know she’d been holding in. Just knowing it wasn’t here was a huge load off her mind.

“Scared the dickens out of everypony, I reckon.” Applejack chuckled, trying to move past this topic.

“It was terrifying.” Twilight shuddered, “But, everypony in town seems sorta… alright with it.”

Another look over the withers of her friends confirmed it. Despite imagining those flashing eyes and that bony face that Granny so loved to describe, Applejack saw that Hollow Shades wasn’t quite as sullen as she initially thought.

The market tables were still doing business, though with noticeably less produce than before. Foals were chatting excitedly in hushed tones to avoid reproach from their nearby parents, and even the older ponies seemed to be more animated as they seemed to be telling stories to anypony who’d listen. While the mood was indeed dampened by the ongoing surgery, it seemed it hadn’t completely brought the night to a dead stop.

“Well, Ah guess doin’ that ritual would get a lot of pony’s minds off things…” Applejack ventured, “How do we start this?”

A lavender flare of Twilight’s horn and the costume appeared, folded as neatly as a bundle of misshapen patches could be folded.

While Twilight slipped into her costume, she began to explain her plan “Well, considering this has a lot to do with the performing arts, I need to make a bit of a show of this. That’s where Rarity and Pinkie came in real handy.”

“A little light magic from me, a little music courtesy of Pinkie, its foal’s play really.” Rarity smiled.

Pinkie only nodded.

Twilight continued, “I perform a simple cleansing ceremony, then lead a procession to the Standing Stones where I perform it again. It’s all incredibly theatrical but that’s half the point of it.”

“An’ Ah’ pray that’ll put the local spooks to rest fer the night.” Applejack sighed, “Ah’d hope not to hear about any other spirit frum Granny’s ol’ books showin’ up. Ah’ve had about all Ah think Ah cin take.”

There was a near-snapping sound as Twilight hastily crossed her forelegs. The look of trepidation on the alicorn’s face was something that surprised and to some degree, terrified Applejack. She knew Twilight as a staunch advocate of logic, a mare who held nearly no faith in superstitions, and yet here she was acting like crossing her forelegs was the only thing keeping her safe.

Worse, Applejack found herself struck by the intense urge to not look over her withers.

“So… um, when ya’ll plannin’ on startin’ this?” Applejack asked slowly, very slowly.

Harvest Moon liked to think of herself as a patient pony. Being a parent twice over she felt it was a trait any mother had to acquire to retain her sanity. However, that saintly virtue flew out the window when it came to the well-being of her children.

Knowing that her daughter was lying on an operating table under the care of Dr. Nova of all ponies was taxing her reserves of patience in the extreme.

More than anything she wished for the power to walk into Dr. Nova’s office and carry her daughter back home, healthy and happy again. Such magic had to exist, she felt it deep in the core of her being.

For all her worry, being able to cling to Summer in this time of need was perhaps the only thing that could calm her. She’d done this on big storms, on nights when she had gone to bed without food so her foals could eat, and when she could hear the Timberwolves roaming the forest. He was her rock when their proverbial seas were rough. Now she did it not because he could somehow make this all better, but because she knew her presence comforted him as well. For all his bluster, he was just as scared as she was.

This cozy moment could only assuage her fears for a short time. The procedure would require several grueling hours in which she would inevitably stretch into years of worry. Reluctantly, Harvest Moon resigned herself to wait.

Slumped onto the boardwalk beside her was her son, Leadfoot. His eyes closed, but he wasn’t yet asleep. Harvest Moon knew her son and could tell he was just uncomfortable enough and just cold enough to not be able to slip into the land of dreams. She could have nudged him to share in this moment of familial apprehension but she genuinely hoped he would sleep.

If he fell asleep, Leadfoot could skip all the worry and go right to the point where they all go home happily ever after.

As envious as she was, Harvest Moon found it hard not to be conscious of the fact that she and her family were all out on the boardwalk and not in the doctor’s waiting room.

While it had seemed like a simple enough thing, the fact of the matter was that she did not want to be within earshot of everything. From the technical yet tolerable talk between Lord Barleycorn and Dr. Nova, to the utterly unforgivable sounds of her daughter being cut open. Out here in the cold, at least she was spared from sounds that she’d hear in her nightmares.

All things had their price, and the price for such peace of mind was a lack of privacy. Harvest Moon might not have been able to live with the sounds of the operating room on the other side of the shop shelves, but that didn’t mean she was comfortable with the multitude of eyes on her and her family.

Around them were friends and neighbors, many of whom were trying their best not to gawk. Yet every time Harvest Moon would cast her attention across the crowd she’d find somepony who hastily averted their gaze. It may have been her imagination, but she also thought she heard whispering about her family too. She knew they had the best intentions, that these words were being spoken with as much kindness as possible, but the attention was as unwelcome as it was unsettling.

Harvest Moon nudged her husband, seeming to snap him out of his worried reverie.

“I think I’ll get some coffee. Do you want any?” Harvest Moon asked softly.

“I’m awake enough already, but you go ahead.” The Harvest patriarch then looked over at his drowsing son, “But maybe bring him back some. He might need it to get home.”

With an affirming grunt Harvest Moon disengaged herself from her husband’s side, gave a stretch to force life back into her chilly muscles, and slowly began to trot toward Tablecloth’s.

No sooner had she left the boardwalk did Harvest Moon feel the attention drifting along with her. There were momentary hitches in the conversations around her, as the pretense of normalcy was dropped and then hastily picked back up. The attempt by her fellow residents to respect her privacy was commendable, but at the same time, Harvest Moon felt that having one of them just come forward and get their aid politely declined.

As per usual the homey little restaurant was busier than it had been in years. Every table was packed, with only a few spaces at the bar available. A quick look around revealed that there were a few new waitresses moving between the tables. Harvest Moon took a moment to marvel at it. She’d seen the same two mares busing tables for over seven years, and that was cut down from three when Elder Turnip’s youngest pulled up stakes and left town for the big city. The idea of Tablecloth’s actually hiring anypony new to work here, even temporarily, was a remarkable sight.

Seeing no other option, Harvest Moon sat down at the bar between two unfamiliar faces. No sooner had she started to wait did she realize that Tablecloth’s newfound prosperity came at a cost. Even with the new waitresses rushing about, she’d have to wait. To make things worse, with so many ponies out at this hour, they might not have any coffee at all.

Heaving a sigh, Harvest Moon rested her chin on the vaguely lemony-scented counter and watched the frazzled wait-staff dart between table and kitchen. She let out a yawn, then quickly sat up and shook her head. She couldn’t fall asleep now, she’d never forgive herself if her family had to come in and get her when the operation was over.

Still, there was little to focus on besides the various odors from around her. The kitchen had been spitting out anything it could to keep up with demand, and there seemed to be several ponies who seemed confused with the breakfast special.

“Catfish sounds really good night now…” The farm mare thought with envy as she watched a mulberry-coated mare cautiously poking at her portion of golden-brown fish with the fear and wonder of a bomb disposal pony.

The stallion next to Harvest Moon shifted, placed some bits on the counter, and left. Harvest Moon paid him as little mind as the one late-season fly that was roaming around the dining room like an excited foal.

She took a breath, perking up as the waitress at last approached her, then passed Harvest Moon on her way to the kitchen. A pout formed on the umber mare’s face as she felt herself slumping back onto the counter. Maybe if she harangued Maple, her usual waitress, a little she could get away with a sliver of pie to perk herself up a little.

It was sheer fantasy to believe that Maple Syrup would ever give away free sweets, but it was a nice fantasy to indulge in, if just for a moment.

The all-too-familiar sound of a ceramic mug being dragged across a countertop, coupled with the aroma of cheap but strong coffee caused Harvest Moon’s eyes to snap wide open. There in front of her was a steaming mug of dark coffee, but Maple was all the way on the other end of the counter scribbling down another order.

Instead of her usual server Harvest Moon found the aging Granny Smith grinning at her with a twinkle in her eye. Despite the late hour, the nearly ninety-year-old mare was looking as wide awake and chipper as a foal on Hearth’s Warming eve.

“Ah saw ya come in. The filly they got on staff’s a tad swamped and ah figured ya needed a perk-me-up sumtime be’fer sunrise.” Granny explained, “Came with mah meal, an’ I dun need it. Not strong enuff.”

Harvest Moon took a sip and instantly knew why. It stood to reason that everypony here would want a cup, and with the amount of business Tablecloth’s was getting, they had to be running out of things. The near-lack of acidity in the drink told her this wasn’t coffee. It was dandelion root, cleaned and roasted and steeped like tea. She detected a hint of acidic aftertaste, likely Maple had used coffee grounds to give it a little more impression of being real coffee. It tasted fine, but it likely had the same amount of caffeine as a glass of milk.

“Thanks Granny. I did need this.” Harvest Moon smiled as she took a sip of lukewarm faux coffee, “Where’s your granddaughter?”

Granny gave a dismissive wave of her hoof, “Gettin’ sum rest, she needs it. Care fer some company?”

Harvest Moon glanced at the vacant seat next to her, then shrugged.

With a fair bit of effort, Granny Smith was able to pull herself up onto the bar stool. After a habitual complaint about the lack of padding for her old hip, Granny heaved a sigh that seemed to push all the negativity from her aged body. Within moments she was just as effervescent as before.

“I’m guessing you enjoyed, erm, the visitors we had last night.”Harvest Moon said, hoping to get the ball moving again.

“You kiddin’? Ah ain’t seen nothin’ like that in all mah life!” The Elderly mare beamed, “‘Was like one of mah grampy’s ol’ stories come to life.”

It may have been an inordinately late hour, and the circumstances incredibly stressful, but Harvest Moon felt happy for the old mare. It seemed in every way that a foalhood wish had been fulfilled, and Harvest Moon felt her heartache in desperation for even a portion of that joy.

Granny let out a sigh before turning to give the younger mare a thoughtful look, “You looked like ya needed sum company..”

“I suppose so,” Harvest Moon looked down into her coffee mug, “I just wish it was over already.”

“Ah know what ya mean, worryin’ about yer kin never is never easy.” Said Granny.

Harvest Moon cast a sideways glance at the older mare, “I wouldn’t say that around Summer if I were you, but…”

“Ah mean I worry exactly like y’all doin’ each tahm Applejack goes off with her friends on some adventure,” Granny stated flatly, her chipper attitude rapidly evaporating.

“Adventure?” Was all Harvest Moon could really get out.

Granny Smith grumbled as she rubbed the back of her head, “Right, ya did say ya had a hard time gettin’ word from the rest of Equestria. But ‘long story short; ever since Twilight Sparkle came to Ponyville mah granddaughter’s been off to all manner of places. Appaloosa, the Everfree, dragon caves, Canterlot…” Granny snorted at that last , “An’ usually Ah don’t hear none ‘bout it until she’s back, covered in scrapes and eager to spin a story fer us around the table.”

“I have heard a bit about that from ponies from out of town, it sounds like a very… lively place to live.” Harvest Moon pinned her ears back as she sipped her brew.

Granny let out a sigh, “Some of it’s innocent enough, but if’n Ah knew about some of it Ah’d put mah hoof down and forbid her to go. Ah’ve already lost one foal, if Ah lost another Ah dun think Ah could handle it.”

Where the Apple matriarch had seemed lively and full of life before, she now reminded Harvest Moon of a late-autumn flower bitten by frost. Granny’s posture had sunk, the color of her coat seemed greyer somehow, and even her wrinkles seemed to deepen as she spoke of that worst fear of any parent; the loss of a child.

Harvest Moon had only met Bright Mac a few times and it was now many years ago. The sands of time had worn down her memory of that nice stallion. Life had taken precedence over preserving Bright Mac’s image in her mind, but nevertheless, he was somepony’s son.

“I’m sorry,” Harvest Moon blurted out, “I didn’t mean to bring that up.”

“Don’t apologize.” Granny huffed, “Ah’m just as worried fer yer filly. Despite all the fuss Summer an’ his pa’ve gone through to separate themselves from us, they’re still family. Even if he don’t want it, we old timers all worried ‘bout cha.”

Harvest Moon blinked, “The other Apples talk about us?”

“When we get together, you an’ yers get brought up at least once.” Granny then shrugged, “‘Course we don’t get much news ‘bout ya but it don’t stop us from prayin’ fer ya.”

Harvest Moon had never given the Apples much thought. It was a topic she had tried to quash before it came up, on account of her husband’s open animosity toward that distant relation to their family. She herself had always focused on her family, their farm, and the worries of providing for the next day.

While she could admit that Summer’s behavior toward the Apples wasn’t right, was pretending they didn’t exist any better?

It didn’t feel like it.

“We’ll… need to fix that.” Said, Harvest Moon.

Granny gave the younger mare a smile, “We’ll see how that goes.”

Granny then craned her neck up, looking at something outside the restaurant, “Well would’ya lookit that.”

Now that her attention was off of Granny, Harvest Moon realized that nearly everypony in Tablecloth’s was staring out the boardwalk facing windows. She needed to crane her neck a little past the point of comfort to see over the sea of heads, but what she saw out in the middle of the street was… at first Harvest Moon thought it was a pony desperately trying to out from under some of old lady Knitting Needle’s ugly quilts.

For a brief moment, Harvest Moon thought this was some new spirit making itself known. A good omen, perhaps. The lavender horn protruding from its forehead and the large wings upon its back made it blindingly obvious that it was Equestria’s newest princess. That’s when Harvest Moon remembered hearing that Twilight had been working on something regarding the Standing Stones.

Taking her plate in hoof, the mother of the Harvest farm ate her rapidly cooling fish as she watched the mare outside dance about in a strange hopping manner. She would ring what looked like that old iron hoofbell that looked oddly familiar, then place a candle on the ground and light it with her magic. Unlike any normal candle, these seemed to flicker with greens, purples, and blues, like the flames didn’t know what color to be anymore. She’d never seen anything like this in all her life, and from the way everypony was murmuring, it didn’t look like they had either.

The bell was shockingly loud for its size, and rang clear and piercing even through the glass of the large boothside windows.

Stirrings of old foalhood memories continued to swell as she watched the young princess dance and hop around. Old Lady Knitting Needle used to yell at foals who got near her prized quilts after a young Bean Sprout got mud on her best patches. She and her friends used to dare each other to ring the bell hanging in the old Purslane place. Many Nightmare Nights the older foals would dare each other to sneak into the old abandoned house and ring the old hoofbell in the kitchen. Some of the smaller bells attached to the costume were from Violet Tea’s now broken sleigh, and the feathers could only be from that old stuffed peacock in old Mr. Chicory’s living room.

Gaudy as it might have been, it was like the whole town had donated a part of itself to that costume.

“I can’t tell if the pony who made it was supremely talented, or a complete amateur.” Harvest Moon thought, “I hope all the stories about that bell being haunted were just stories. ”

Outside, Twilight had successfully lit all four candles in each cardinal direction and had begun to dance from one candle to the next. The wild tangle of ribbons, feathers and bells all created a bizarre blur of visual sensation between the heavy shadow of night and the shifting colors of the candles. It was oddly haunting as if some magic was spilling out of the forest and washing over the young princess, guiding her motions.

The bell rang again in the center of this circle, and Twilight raised a bronze or maybe brass candle snuffer. Another ring from the bell silenced all other noise within the restaurant as it was brought down on one of the candles. With a sharp flick upward the smoke of the drying flame curled upward, drifting high as it caught the wind and contorted into wild shapes.

As if sensing the collective will of the crowd, Harvest Moon left her seat with the other patrons to get a better view of the spectacle outside.

The only ones who hadn’t left their seats were the ones who were already seated in booths near the windows, having already the best seats in the restaurant. All, except for the Apples who were still sitting in their corner booth, now virtually excluded from the unscheduled festivities.

Applejack was sipping her third mug of not-coffee when her grandmother hobbled back to the booth they were sharing.

“How’s she doin’ it, Granny?” Applejack asked, trying to sound alive.

“Better than I hoped, but not as good as Ah’d like.” Granny let out a grunt as she sat down in the hard booth, “‘Course Ah’d be more disappointed if’n she wasn’t a bundle a nerve if her yun’un was sick.”

Applejack nodded in understanding, “So… what now?”

“Welp, Ah’m gonna wait n’ see what Twilight’s up to with all this, then get to bed. Far too late for me.” Granny snorted as she glanced down at the absolutely sad excuse for an apple pie in the corner of the menu, “Then afterward, see that ol’ stallion they got runnin’ this place. Thinkin’ an anonny-mous ol’ mare might donate sum money to this here town.”

Applejack blinked, “What do ya mean?”

Granny cocked a smile at her grandchild, “Well, Summer’d be right mad if’n Ah gave him so much as a howdy-doo, Ah figure a little money that might fix this place up…”

“Might get back to him in some way.” Applejack nodded, finally realizing what Granny was talking about.

Granny gave a pleased nod. Her granddaughter could be so smart. Granny chose to leave Applejack to chew on that thought while she went to go watch as Twilight began to hop, or maybe prance it was hard to tell, toward the forest.

To be continued

Author's Note

Its been a crazy year. One thing after the other getting in the way of me being comfortable enough to write. The east palastine explosion, my uncle passing, my father's alcoholism becoming an issue, losing some vision to shingles... but I never forgot this story or gave up on it. I only had to gut about 19 pages worth of rewrites, redos, and tangents from this and still compromise and just put something out by cutting a scene and sticking into the next chapter. Take this as proof that I'm not dead, nor abandoned the story.

Major thanks to Courage Fire editing this chapter, and to all my wellwishers.

49. A choir of one

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 49: A choir of one

“Inflammation of the cecum appears more pronounced than originally diagnosed. Bloating is beginning to put pressure on the pancreas, duodenum, and transverse colon. Preparing for initial incision. Suction.”

A light fog curled along the hooves of the ponies who traveled down the forest path. Its ephemeral tendrils seemed to retreat from the multitudes of lanterns, candles, and lit horns as they followed the costumed princess into the darkened Everfree.

Traveling in the Everfree at night ran contrary to what everypony was taught as foals. The forest was not a place to be wandering about for fear of getting lost or worse. Yet, the soft jingle of the bells on the young princess’s costume seemed to dispel the usual dread the empty, cloying branches evoked on these dark nights.

Some even found the courage to chat amongst themselves as they followed, seeming to forget their surroundings in the midst of friends and family.

The walk was short, shorter still with the distraction of good company. Light from within the forest was the first thing the traveling throng saw among the bare bushes and brambles, and then at the end of the path was a sight that none of the residents of Hollow Shades had ever seen before.

The Standing Stones were, well, standing.

The oldest among the crowd could remember when three of the massive stones had stood, but it had become common knowledge that only two listing rocks still managed to give the site’s name some credence. Now all eight of the massive pillars were firmly rooted in the earth; smooth and free of the moss and lichens that had overtaken them.

Now these ancient stones stood in pairs around the central altar stone, aligned perfectly with the four cardinal and ordinal directions. A simple piece of wood had been set on this center stone to hold four sticks of incense which had lightly perfumed the open air with the smell of sandalwood.

Around the eponymous Standing Stones, in a much wider circle were something even the residents of Hollow Shades hadn’t known. Pried from the forest soil were smaller ovoid rocks which alternated between as big as a beach ball to as small as a tea kettle. Atop each of these rocks was a slowly burning candle of various sizes and colors, donated from whoever in town could afford to part with them.

The onlookers lingered outside these rings of stone. None, not even the impulsive foals dared to step over that ill defined ring of stone after seeing the otherworldly things that were so ready to appear in their town.

Only Twilight stood beyond the stones, standing patiently as ponies continued to file in from the forest path.

For Applejack, it was less impactful. She had been here many times, helping Twilight restore the site. After seeing the Black Goat she had jumped at every small sound the forest could produce while she was under its tangled boughs. Yet now the energy of the crowd seemed to fill some void that hadn’t been satisfied before. Yet the silence in this now-familiar glade wasn’t like her previous incursions into the Everfree. There was a sense of expectation, but Applejack wasn’t sure if it was coming from the crowd or something else.

A sudden motion of Twilight’s foreleg caused her bells on her costume to rattle, catching everypony’s attention and silencing the idle chatter.

The large bell she had rang before their departure was raised, and with a flick of her fetlock the ringer struck the bell hard. Hard enough that in that quiet piece of the forest it might as well have been thunder. One loud note sounded, rolling into the undergrowth with terrific force.

Twilight allowed the sound to fade until it could no longer be heard before she shook the bell again. Again, the loud chime filled the glen before slowly ebbing away. A third time, a fourth.

“Retraction. Dear Celestia, this is going to need to be delicate… erm, partially digested material is more impacted than expected, and intestinal lining is severely inflamed. Get ready with the irrigation, we’re going to have to take this slow.”

Applejack wasn’t sure why, but that old bell seemed to bring her some comfort. The idea of making a lot of noise in the Everfree at night was ludicrous. She knew well what lived in the undergrowth and beyond. Yet, nothing stirred among the trees. All seemed quiet and serene as the Everfree could get.

The light was dim, but Applejack could still make out Granny’s outline in the gloom. The old mare’s smile was as bright as the candles. There was no doubt that she too felt the same energy in the crowd, and Applejack took a bit of pride in seeing her grandmother so happy.

By the altar stone Twilight began her dance.

Of all her friends, Applejack knew the alicorn to be the worst on her hooves. Rainbow could be wild and rambunctious, Rarity refined, Fluttershy timid, Pinkie… well was Pinkie. Applejack would never say it to her face, but Twilight was incredibly terrible wherever dancing had come up. She was clumsy, had no sense of rhythm, and was incredibly stiff.

Yet Twilight seemed to have applied her usual studiousness to this problem and overcome her failings. Each step was measured, as if she was judging her movements based on the number of times her bells rang. Her motions were fluid, captivating even with a hint of mystery. Around the altar she went, cantering in rhythmic thumping of her hooves only to pause, spin and raise her hooves in wild gestures. The bells of her costume ringing all the way.

Applejack sank to her rump as she settled in. Dumbfounded at the transformation in Twlight’s movements. She’d gotten hints of the dance here and there, and her friend had blown away her expectations.

The purple mare under all those layers of fabric and borrowed nicknacks had completed three rotations before she began to sing. It certainly wasn’t the first song Applejack had heard in Hollow Shades, nor the first time she’d heard Twilight sing, but it was the first time she’d heard her sing in anything other than standard Equestrian…

“Dacw 'nghariad i lawr yn y berllan,
Tw rym di ro rym di radl didl dal
O na bawn i yno fy hunan,
Tw rym di ro rym di radl didl dal
Dacw'r tŷ, a dacw'r 'sgubor;
Dacw ddrws y beudy'n agor.
Ffaldi radl didl dal, ffaldi radl didl dal,
Tw rym di ro rym di radl didl dal.”

The words were beyond Applejack’s ability to comprehend. She couldn’t even grab a familiar-sounding noun or verb to even begin to guess what it was about. It was a slow, lilting melody, melancholic yet not sorrowful. The strumming of a lyre had joined her singing, and even without proper light Applejack knew who was playing. She had to admit Lyra was talented to synchronize so well with Twilight’s song with what had to be so little practice time.

“More irrigation! Erm, removal of impacted material commencing. I barely touched the cecum wall with a scalpel and it ruptured. Aggressive irrigation and suction needed to prevent sepsis.”

Before she’d even noticed, the jingle of the bells and the harmonious sound of the lyre had made Applejack completely forget she was standing this deep in the Everfree Forest so late at night.

“Dacw’r dderwen wych ganghennog,
Tw rym di ro rym di radl didl dal
Golwg arni sydd dra serchog.
Tw rym di ro rym di radl didl dal”

Twilight was sounding more confident as she sang, the words seeming to to take on a magic of their own as she slowly moved around the stones. The crickets and wind had grown silent, and the flicker of the candles and the wisps of incense in the air brought a homey, almost welcoming atmosphere to the ancient site.

“Mi arhosaf yn ei chysgod
Nes daw 'nghariad i 'ngyfarfod.
Ffaldi radl didl dal, ffaldi radl didl dal,
Tw rym di ro rym di radl didl dal.”

While Twilight’s song continued its lilting, almost lullaby tones, Applejack’s attention was suddenly broken. She thought she heard something in the trees around her. She couldn’t place its source, or even if it had just been her imagination. Nothing seemed to be amiss in the clearing, but several other onlookers seemed to be looking around as well.

“Dacw'r delyn, dacw'r tannau;
Tw rym di ro rym di radl didl dal
Beth wyf gwell, heb neb i'w chwarae?
Tw rym di ro rym di radl didl dal”

A hushed gasp beside her made Applejack turn her head. Her fears of what lurked in the Everfree leaping back to life as she expected to see something dangerous. But instead she saw, hovering just in front of her nose was a small pinpoint of soft, golden light. It twirled lazily in the air, like a speck of snow made of sunlight, almost daring to land on Applejack’s muzzle before it floated on unknown air currents toward the center of the stone circle.

Dumbfounded, Applejack looked again around the crowd. Other ponies were silently watching other motes of light drifting in from the forest, gathering to join others in a slow waltz above the dancer in the center of the stones.

Twilight, too engrossed in her performance didn’t seem to notice.

“Dacw'r feinwen hoenus fanwl;
Beth wyf well heb gael ei meddwl?
Ffaldi radl didl dal, ffaldi radl didl dal,
Tw rym di ro rym di radl didl dal”

Twilight let the last notes of the song roll quietly off her tongue before she sank down, head bowed to the altar stone. When she lifted her head, Applejack could see her puzzlement as the audience that had followed her here were not paying her attention. Instead they were looking above her.

Applejack watched her friend gently maneuver the costume’s head wrappings around so she could look up. The way Twilight immediately lowered herself to the ground suggested that she regretted getting up from her bow.

The small lights were growing bigger, swelling both in size and luminosity. It was not long before these lights were the size of a golf ball, yet they filled the glade with a soft golden light that sent shadows dancing back and forth with their own mysterious dance.

“More irrigation. By Luna’s teats, what did that mare feed this kid? Cement?”

A soft twinkling sound, like wind chimes made of the purest crystal being rung far away could be heard. A beautiful sound that somehow made Applejack think of a summer day on her farm, looking out at her beloved orchard. The thought was gentle, pulled up from her memory by a sound like a helping hoof. She couldn’t help but smile.

Beside her, Granny had a tear roll down her cheek as she was looking more content with the world than Applejack had ever seen.

Twilight had taken a few hesitant steps back toward the audience, only for her to freeze.

Two red eyes were in the shadows beyond the clearing. Despite the light, a shadow was being cast into the clearing, creeping along the ground in an impossible manner as if to stubbornly defy the encompassing luminosity. The heavenly music ceased and the lights ceased their movement, and at once the collective calm that had settled on the audience was shattered..

Those that were nearest this unbeckoned darkness scrambled to get away from it, and those that weren’t tried to get even further. Despite yelps and gasps of fear, nopony seemed capable of screaming or crying out.

For Applejack, it seemed to happen all at once. The ponies had flowed like water away from this shadow, shunning it as if knowing something it was something not to be trifled with. Poor Twilight seemed frozen as it edged toward her.

The eyes in the woods moved down into the undergrowth, flowing like leaves down a dark river within the shadow until they sat glaring up at the prostrating princess.

Fearful whispers were hushed as the pitch black outline on the ground began to change shape. It was like something was being pushed up out the darkest depths of the world, and while the ponies around her watched on with dreadful curiosity, Applejack knew exactly what this was.

The Black Goat.

The red eyes never left Twilight as they moved up with the rising blackness as it took shape. It was abstract at first, a rough outline that slowly flowed into the broad withered form of a truly massive and imposing goat. Its horns were massive curls of black, and it snorted down at Twilight with contempt.

The bells of Twilight’s costume were jingling slightly, as she was unable to stop herself from shivering under those blazing eyes. It took a step forward, a heavy thud on the grass that suggested he was not only real, but was much, much heavier than he looked.

Twilight could only watch helplessly as it approached her, and while Applejack wanted to rush to her friend’s side, the ponies that were trying to keep away from this specter had pinned her in. She couldn’t see her other friends, and wondered if they were having similar problems.

The bone-shaking bellow and the way this twisted apparition had rushed toward her that first time still felt fresh in Twilight’s mind. Now it stalked toward her on inky black hooves, making no sound as it loomed tall above her. Its antlers seemed to claw at the moonlit sky as it finally came to a halt before her.

The ponies outside the circle could only stare on with apprehension, as yet another fearful specter had appeared seemingly out of nowhere. The Mari-Lywd had been far more terrifying, but talk of this cervine spirit had been brewing for several days. Ponies began to huddle closer to friends and loved ones, ready to flee if it came bellowing at them like it had Applejack and princess Twilight.

Instead of a bray or inequine howl, the Black Goat raised his foreleg in a painfully slow motion. Despite its appendage being nothing but a mere silhouette, it nevertheless projected an unearthly strength that Twilight could feel on some instinctual level.

The raising of this dark, cloven hoof at last terminated as the Black Goat was pointing it directly in Twilight’s face. Beyond it, Twilight could see only the cervine-shaped void and those red, glowering eyes. Her breath caught in her throat as mind reeled as she struggled to understand what it wanted or meant to imply.

No words came from the apparition as it slowly reached toward Twilight, its expression unchanged. Fear compelled Twilight to clench her eyes shut. Should she run? A teleport spell could be simple for her, but that would risk angering the specter and there were so many ponies present. Was this an accusatory gesture, was it about to censure her for a poor performance? Perhaps she should have focused on a theme of the seasons rather than the four cardinal directions? Perhaps she should have spoken in Old Equestrian?

Twilight’s thoughts were suddenly interrupted when she felt something pinch her nose.

Her eyes shot open, and there on the tip of her snout was that black hoof.

The Goat leaned in, and from its smiling mouth came two quick honks like that of a playful goose.

The fortress of questions and assumptions Twilight had just constructed came crashing down like one of Spike's soufflés. Fearful examination jarringly transformed to confused wonder.

The Black Goat offered no answers as it retracted its hoof and turned from the conductor of the ceremony. With no effort whatsoever it leaped onto the altar stone and raised its head and seemed to draw itself up as if taking a breath.

Twilight liked to think she was used to this. Her books had prepared her for some of the impossible things that she had come across in her adventures. They had made the world a little smaller. Yet coming to this seemingly run down, unimportant town had made her feel as if the world truly had more mysteries than any of her books could offer.

And what came from the lungs of that ebony goat made her legs feel like jelly, and her heart weep in joy.

Nothing compared to the sound. It was as if the Goat was singing with dozens, maybe a hundred voices. A choir of one, singing in such harmony, tone, and volume that it seemed to unlock a hidden place deep within her soul where a need she never knew she had was finally being satisfied.

If she had to put a word to it, she would have said the goat sang with the true meaning of beauty. Not the superficial meaning of the word, but of a deep fundamental goodness that made all other concerns and fears drop away.

The song, if that was indeed what it was, ended far too soon. Twilight felt an eternity would have been too short listening to it, yet it did. A wetness on her cheek called her attention, and a touch of her face revealed she had been crying.

The ponies in the audience were similarly coming back down to earth, tears on cheeks and mouths agape as they tried to process what they had just experienced.

A look back at the goat showed a change in its appearance. It still stood on the altar stone, yet veins of gold streaked across its black hide like the fractures in a cracked egg. As if it was a dog shaking water out of its coat, the goat shook and the ritual site was bathed in light.

Standing where the black goat had been was not a goat but a proud stag. Its head held high, its antlers tall with all the regalness of a king’s crown. Where the Goat had been dark and black, the stag was like golden sunlight. It radiated a glow like a living star, casting shadows that the Standing Stones cast out into the forest.

The stag looked around at the ponies in attendance, seeming to acknowledge their presence for the first time. When it looked back to Twilight it gave a slow but regal bow of its head before turning and bounding into the undergrowth, easily passing over the heads of the onlookers. Its glow was visible while it wasn’t, and almost like the passing of a dream it was gone.

The spirit lights that had danced above the ritual site had vanished, leaving only the moon and the candles to keep the night at bay. When exactly they had vanished, Twilight could not say.

With the awe of the stag’s cry ebbing away, Twilight got to her hooves. This was now the second time that night that she’d been face to face with a ghost that inspired amazement. For a sleepy little town that was falling apart, it was proving to be worth all the effort she and her friends had put into this trip.

With her dance now thoroughly over, Twilight levitated the bell and rang it four times.

“Ladies and gentlecolts, thank you for coming,” Twilight said, “I… don’t know how to follow something like that up but… I think its time we all went home.”

“After some, er… improvised use of the probe to loosen the material, irrigation is going well. Cecum walls are pink and healthy, and it is already trying to return to its normal size. Will proceed with proper closing procedure once the blockage is fully removed.”

To be continued…

Author's Note

Twilight's song is Dacw 'Nghariad performed by Eve Goodman. Translated to english from Welsh:
There is my sweetheart
There is my sweetheart down in the orchard,
Oh how I wish I were there myself,
There is the house and there is the barn;
There is the door of the cow house open.

There is the gallant, branching oak,
A vision, lovingly crowned.
I will wait in her shade
Until my love comes to meet me.

There is the harp, there are her strings;
What better am I, without anyone to play her for?
There’s the delicate fair one, exquisite and full of life;
What nearer am I, without having her attention?

Links: Eve Goodman - Dacw 'Nghariad [Welsh folk song]
Babylon 5 - One Moment of Perfect Beauty

Edited by no one. I expect there to be spelling errors and goof ups.

18. The rocks aren't going anywhere.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 18: The rocks aren't going anywhere.

The rain did relent after another hour of consistent downpour, allowing the eight ponies to move about the farm at last. The road and fields were pockmarked with puddles and the creek that ran beside the farm was swollen from the runoff.

Eager to make good on their word, Daisy and Lily Valley were the first out the door to get to work. The gray sky that still hung overhead looked like it could resume raining any second, but Daisy and Lily began work in earnest despite the slight shake in their knees. Roseluck traveled with them, her nonchalance and casual conversation helping them remain calm.

While everypony else headed toward the fields, Carrot Top had quietly circled back around the house to collect the dry clothes she had set on the bathroom window sill. Leadfoot had been surprised when she had covertly asked about the scarecrow's clothes.

"They were my grandpa's," Leadfoot had said upon leading her to his grandfather's trunk, "Don't ask me why grandpa cobbled them together like he did. He always insisted on doing the sewing and he had a habit of collecting them and stitching them together in his spare time. We never did anything about it, and they made good scarecrows until the crows stopped being afraid of them."

That tidbit of information had stuck in Carrot Top's mind as she stalked to the barn, clothes resting on her back. "Clothes meant for ponies or even gryphons wouldn't fit Lord Barl-no, Jack's tall body. He'd have to wear custom made clothes, but that whole trunk was full of clothes he could wear."

The furless creature hadn't moved since he and Carrot Top had parted company. Jack was still shivering under the blanket, but he perked up considerably once Carrot Top presented him with dry -if somewhat musty- clothing. He eagerly slipped the heavy sweater on, but when it came to the patched, elongated pants he strangely insisted that Carrot Top turn away.

"What about your mask?" Carrot Top asked as she faced the barn wall. "It won't be dry for quite a while."

"I shouldn't move around for a day or two with this foot, and the rest will be good for my fever." Jack grunted as he stood, "I'll need it back by tonight regardless, and my hat. Changing clothes is one thing, but Corn Crib knows that mask, it'd be best if I kept one part of this costume consistent. You can turn around now."

Turning about, Carrot Top saw that despite his new layer of clothing, he had rewrapped himself in the blanket and sat in the hay. "I couldn't find anything for that fever of yours, so I'll have to slip into town. Sorry about that."

"If there's anyone here to be sorry it's me for being sick." Jack shrugged, "And for me monopolizing your time, which could be better spent working on the farm."

Carrot Top snorted and turned her head away. "I'm doing this so you don't get sicker and take up even more of my time."

The corners of Jack's mouth perked upward into a smile, but it was destroyed when he lapsed into a coughing fit.

"I... better go. I- er... The longer I stay here the less daylight there is." Carrot Top began to slink back to the stairs. "You... er, take it easy."

Jack cleared his congested throat, "Will do..."

After clearing the stairs, Carrot Top cast her eyes back at the wooden stairwell. Whatever Jack was, he possessed an incredible level of patience. Carrot Top was certain that if she was left alone in a barn all day, sick or not, she'd be climbing the walls. She reasoned that pretending to be something that stands around all day must come natural to him.

Returning to the house, Carrot Top retrieved her saddlebags and bits before scribbling down a note for anypony to find. Sneaking out like this was bad enough, but sneaking out without any explanation whatsoever would just make Carrot Top feel worse. After leaving her destination and a plausible excuse of concern for Lily and Daisy's health, Carrot Top stepped out onto the road.

The dirt road was soggy, but thankfully it wasn't soaked enough for Carrot Top's hooves to sink up to her fetlocks. The sun peeked out from between the thinning clouds, and had begun to win out against the light chill in the air. Carrot Top figured that if the sun kept this up the fields would be dry by tomorrow afternoon. Maybe not the crops, but the ground would be a welcome start.

The sudden fluttering of many wings startled the carrot farmer, almost causing her to tumble into the ditch. Looking out to the field, at least two dozen crows were trying to land in the corn. Carrot Top turned her attention back to the road, but the cawing and flapping only continued. The continued noise warranted another look, and the crows were still trying to land but seemed unwilling to settle among the rows for more than a second before taking off again.

Rearing up on her hind legs revealed something else in the corn. A solitary scarecrow stood in the field, not far from where these black birds were trying to roost.

"I thought Leadfoot said they weren't scared of the scarecrows." Carrot Top landed back on all fours, "Whatever Jack did for the rabbits, he must have also done to the crows too..."

Leaving the birds to their indecision, Carrot Top hurried toward Hollow Shades. The schoolyard she passed was overgrown with weeds, and the state of the schoolhouse itself would have made Cheerilee cry. Carrot Top had only passed through Hollow Shades a day ago, but she had forgotten how heavy the spirit of poverty hung over this town.

The main boardwalk was hardly bustling, despite it being the late morning. In Ponyville the farmer's market was an almost daily affair, with nearly every earth pony out selling the fruits of their labors before noon. The bright kiosks and stalls would line Ponyville were comparatively extravagant to what laid out before her now.

Bored teenage colts and fillies minded the bare wooden tables that dotted the sides of the main road. Some where reading, others were asleep. The bits they accumulated were sitting on the table, out where anypony could just walk up and take them. The produce looked decent, but it looked like everypony in town had already gotten what they wanted.

A thought suddenly made Carrot Top shudder. "If business is this bad, I can't see Summer trying to get a market stall, er, table here in town. The only way he'd be able to sell anything at a profit is if he exported to anywhere else. The transport fees alone will take a chunk out of his profits but there's no way Leadfoot and Summer Harvest could haul all of their crops. It'd take a hundred years if they did it themselves, so there's rental fees for bigger carts and payment for help on top of that..."

Carrot Top stopped and rubbed her forehead, the likelihood of her extended family paying off their debt was looking increasing poor the more she examined the situation. Needing a moment to focus her mind on the matter at hoof, Carrot Top took another look around. The stores were largely uninteresting; an antique shop held some interest but there was no time to waste on window shopping. The barber shop had no ponies waiting or in the chairs, and the barbers themselves were out on boardwalk humming a tune in practiced harmony. Perhaps they were the reason why some of the older foals were asleep.

It was then that Carrot Top lifted her gaze over the roofs and noticed a strange plume of white smoke rising up from behind the shops.

Peeking through an alleyway, the carrot farmer saw a chimney poking out from crop of trees. The heavy autumn rain had knocked a large portion of the leaves to the ground, effectively pulling the curtain back to reveal a two story building that normally would be hidden from view. Unlike the rest of the village which was built with wood, this building was assembled from cinder blocks and half consumed by ivy.

One stallion was idly hauling a cart full of glass bottles toward the side of the building, presumably to take them inside.

"That's right... Leadfoot said the town had a brewery. Brewing what, though?" Carrot Top strained to remember what Berry Punch told her about her business. "If there's smoke, then... what are they making? I don't think you boil wine, and I didn't see any fruit for sale."

Carrot Top shook her in self-induced irritation, she could do her sightseeing when she wasn't strapped for time. Only now did she realize she should have told somepony she was leaving instead of leaving a note on the kitchen table, then she could have gotten directions to the local clinic.

One positive note came from the unlikely source of Lily Valley and Daisy's chatter. They had apparently met the doctor while Carrot Top had been in the fields with Corn Crib. Roseluck had gone through great lengths to describe the stallion, a pegasus with a bright red coat, green mane, and a surly disposition. Carrot Top had to conclude that he probably would be wearing the iconic white doctor's coat as well, the white and red would be easy to spot in all this brown.

A glance up at the sky showed Celestia's sun approaching its zenith, and any self-respecting doctor would be at work. Seeing no other choice but to ask one of the adolescents to point her in the right direction, Carrot Top turned back toward the main road.

Before she could take a step Carrot Top looked back at the brewery. For just a second she had seen a blob of red in the corner of her eye. Her mind went to Big Mac, whom she could pick out of a crowd anytime back home, but Big Mac had no business out here. Thankfully, the pony that came around the bend was far too small to be Big Macintosh. This particular pony, however, perfectly fit her friend's description of the doctor. Roseluck had said he was pegasus, and Carrot Top was ready at amend her description until she noticed the bulges under his coat. All three of her friends had mentioned something about his wing being messed up, and if it was as bad they portrayed, it was probably for the best. The doctor hadn't yet noticed Carrot Top gawking at him, he was too distracted by the brown bottle seated in the breast pocket of his coat.

"Okay, note to self: If I get a broken bone or need stitches, I'm going to hobble all the way back to Ponyville. I'm not having a drunk work on me." Carrot Top hurried to hide her scowl as the doctor's eyes locked with her.

"Something the matter?" Cherry Nova asked as he approached, "A mare hasn't given me a look that cold since after that show back in... Trottingham? Must've been, she was a pinto."

"I'm... a little lost. I'm looking for the local clinic. I need to pick up some medicine." Carrot Top tried to smile for the sake of being polite, but she had a hard time pretending while he had that bottle in his pocket. "Seriously, if I were him I'd at least try to care what my patients thought of me!"

Dr. Nova regarded the mare for a moment with a raised eyebrow. The way her eye slipped down to the bottle in his pocket spelled it out pretty clearly. If she didn't like how he chose to spend his nights -his long, boring nights- that was her problem. Still, there was one thing he had to know before taking her back to the clinic, something that could make this the best day he'd had in weeks.

"I don't think I've seen you before, so you're probably from out of town?" Dr. Nova asked.

"Yes," Carrot Top answered slowly, "I just came into town yesterday."

Dr. Nova suddenly broke out into a smile, "Then you've just made my day. Follow me."

Carrot Top blinked, completely mystified as the doctor cantered past her and turned up the street. Catching up to him wasn't difficult, but Carrot Top couldn't fathom what had him in such a good mood. Shouldn't a doctor be concerned if somepony needs medicine instead of... elated?

"Um..." Carrot Top successfully caught her guide's attention. "Is this a slow day for you?"

"A busy day, I've had two patients and now you." Dr. Nova said, "I rarely have that many in a week. And since you're an outsider, that means you'll pay me... in cash!"

Carrot Top tilted her head, "Of course I'd pay, doesn't everypony?"

"Hay no!" Dr. Nova laughed as he turned to cross the street. "Bits are rare out here, and since you traveled here I don't have to accept any bartering!"

"It's bad manners to try and talk a doctor's bill down." Carrot Top frowned.

"That's true, but I mean you won't try and pay with eggs or corn." Dr. Nova's grin widened, "I'll be able to buy some new supplies, some real food... what kind of medicine did you need?"

Carrot Top didn't like this doctor's blasé attitude, but she didn't have any other options. Maybe this was just a bad first impression... "Well, my friend has a fever, a bad cough after getting stuck out in the rain. And he twisted his foo- I mean he strained his fetlock."

"A cough and a fever?" The doctor's grin deflated as he looked at the ground, "Those are pretty common symptoms, probably just a cold. But to be on the safe side I'll sell you some cough syrup. Give him plenty of rest and fluids and if his symptoms persist you can bring him in for an appointment."

The building the doctor was leading Carrot Top toward wasn't a proper clinic, but a store that had been converted to suit the doctor's needs. On either side of it sat two other stores, both of which were boarded up and empty.

The doctor threw the door open, not bothering to hold it open for Carrot Top as he walked inside. Annoyed but undeterred, Carrot Top entered what passed for the clinic's waiting room. What she saw was almost depressing.

Loose linoleum tiles attempted to cover the bare floorboards, but the slightest hint of mud on Carrot Top's hooves caused them to stick and move out of place. With a dissatisfied frown, Carrot Top lifted her head only to see the doctor retreating though a privacy curtain and into the back room.

Now alone in the waiting room, Carrot Top could see why the doctor could be so excited at the prospect of money. Shelves that had once held groceries were pushed up into a makeshift wall to separate the rest of the clinic from the waiting room. The privacy curtains the doctor had just passed through were actually just shower curtains, suspended from these shelves. Carrot Top could see a dozen or so uncomfortable looking cots on the other side of the shelves, all of which were probably as old as Granny Smith.

Turning her attention back to the waiting room, Carrot Top found very little to entertain herself while she waited. The furnishings consisted of a table and a few chairs. The walls -the ones that weren't shelves- were bare save for a diploma, Dr. Nova's. On the table was a deck of cards, which were set out in an abandoned game of solitaire.

The only other thing to look at was the old check out counter which held an ancient cash register that looked like it had rung up more groceries than medical bills. A service bell sat next to it, which sported a few dents and dings in its silvery surface.

The sound of the door being opened startled Carrot Top, and she quickly sidestepped before turning to see who it was. An older, coffee-brown stallion limped past her, his jaw clenching with each step. Carrot Top couldn't see what was wrong with him, but the stallion's ailing foreleg was tied in a red towel. He only casually glanced over to Carrot Top before moving to the service bell and slammed his hoof on it.

"Just a second! I only left you there half a minute ago!" The doctor growled, reappearing through the curtains. His irritation dissipated when he saw the other stallion, his eyes quickly locking onto the towel. "Muddy Roads, what happened?"

"Not much, just accidentally brushed up against kettle number three." Muddy Roads said plainly, nodding to his leg.

"Miss, I'm afraid this takes priority." Dr. Nova hurried back into the back room and returned with a low rolling stretcher. "Alright Muddy, hop on."

Muddy frowned at the stretcher, but very slowly managed to get down onto the mobile bed. His wrapped leg was very gingerly laid out in front to him, which got a pained grimace out of the brown earth pony. He was doing his best to remain stoic and calm, which Carrot Top chalked up to 'male pride.'

"Okay, let me take a look..." Dr. Nova pulled on the knot and peeled the towel back, revealing that the upper edges weren't red but white.

Carrot Top turned away, preferring to stare at the tiles on the floor than whatever was under the towel. A strained hiss of pain welled up from Muddy, and Carrot Top was instantly convinced she had made the right call.

"Jeez, Muddy how'd this happen?" Dr. Nova asked, trying to maintain his professionalism. "You're the one always going on about the new workers ignoring safety regulations."

"Some foal's been going around town trying to get everypony to look at pictures he's got." Muddy Roads grumbled, the hoof of his injured leg twitched as the doctor gently turned it. "He came right up to me and wanted to know if we could put it on the bottles. I knew Stiff Drink wouldn't got for it so I told him no and sent him on his way. He screamed and yelled that nopony was listening to him 'bout some scarecrow thing."

"The Sprout's youngest." Dr. Nova muttered, "He came by here with the same story. Tried showing me a whittling knife like it was some kinda proof."

Muddy Roads continued, trying to keep his eye on the doctor and not his leg. "He got me flustered an' I turned around without looking, slammed my leg right into the main kettle when it was full boil."

"That... explains a lot." Dr. Nova shook his head, "For a burn this bad, you're gonna have to be sent to Ponyville medical. You're gonna need a skin graft Muddy, I can give you something for the pain and redress it but that's about all."

A scornful frown emerged on the brown stallion's face, "What'd ya mean? Ain't you a doctor?"

Dr. Nova's ears folded forward, clearly offended. "I... It's not a matter of skill I don't have any means of-"

Muddy Roads turned his head away, his calm facade cracking as the exposed wound continued to seep onto the towel. "Whatever. Just patch me up so I can get to somepony who can fix me up right."

The doctor's brow furrowed and he opened his mouth, the fire in his eyes ready to burn more of his patient away. None came, instead of raising his voice Dr. Nova turned and retreated back behind the clinic's privacy curtain.

Carrot Top glanced up in time to see the rubber curtain's shaking come to a halt, and a glance to her right caused her see a little too much red on Muddy Roads' leg for her liking. She snapped her head back down to the tiles. She cleared her throat and tried to busy herself by organizing the tiles so they covered more of the floorboards. A clattering of bottles rose up from the back, which got Carrot Top to look up at the curtains before she forced her attention back to the floor. Muddy Roads coughed but didn't bother to try and lure the mare into conversation.

The clop of the doctor's approaching hooves finally destroyed the awkward silence as he hurried to disinfect the exposed flesh and give what he described as a 'local anesthetic' before wrapping Muddy's leg in clean bandages. He never looked Muddy Roads in the face, and the entire time he kept a neutral, calm demeanor about himself.

"Do you have somepony who can get you to Ponyville medical?" Dr. Nova asked flatly.

"... The forepony was gonna contact my wife." Muddy Roads said, no longer able to look the doctor in the eye. "She'll be 'round in a little while."

"Then you can wait inside. I'll direct her back when she arrives." Dr. Nova stated with the all the compassion of an alligator.

With nothing more to say Dr. Nova wheeled both bed and patient back behind the curtain. When he reappeared, he flashed Carrot Top an apologetic look before taking a sip from the bottle that had been sitting in his pocket the whole time.

"Okay, fair's fair. I'd want a drink if my customers acted like that. It's not his fault he couldn't do anything. Of course, I wouldn't be very easy to deal with if I had a chunk of my skin missing either." Carrot Top put on a friendly smile for the doctor, which became more genuine when she saw him relax.

Dr. Nova placed the bottle of liquor back in his pocket. "Sorry about that. Cold medicine and an ice pack, yes?"

A nod from Carrot Top confirmed his question.

From a different pocket Dr. Nova produced a rubber ice pack and a bottle of thick, purple syrup. "Directions are on the bottle, and ice his fetlock to keep the swelling down."

The doctor took a deep breath, releasing it in an exasperated sigh. "That'll be six bits... please."

It felt strange for Carrot Top not to haggle over prices, but after that exchange she felt the doctor deserved some armistice. Six bits were counted out on the table and the ice pack and medicine placed in her saddlebag.

"Thanks doc." Carrot Top said, "But what was that about a scarecrow?"

"It's nothing really." Cherry Nova shrugged, eyes locked on Carrot Top. "The Sprout's youngest foal had some pictures of a scarecrow he claimed was alive and was stealing eggs. Most of them were too terrible to even tell what they were. One, yeah, looked like a scarecrow with eyes but... come on. The colt probably put his teddy bear under that sack. Nothing that big would have eyes that small."

"At least everypony sounds like they aren't taking this seriously..." Carrot Top smiled, "Foals will be foals I guess. Really, thanks for this doc, and I'm sure my friend would thank you too."

The corner of the doctor's mouth twitched, and for a moment Carrot Top thought she'd get a smile. Instead what appeared was a wounded grimace before he turned away to sit by the table.

"It's just cold medicine." He muttered bitterly, then added; "Ice is in the general store. Across the street."

As the doctor began to pull the cards over to himself Carrot Top decided to depart before she really wore out her welcome. A flustered pegasus mare passed Carrot Top on the way out, Muddy Roads' wife if her guess was right. They exchanged glances, but nothing else.

A quick stop at the general store and two bits later Carrot Top was headed back down the muddy road toward the Harvest family farm. She wanted to put the whole experience at the clinic behind her. Her focus had to be the farm, and the ponies who were working so hard to fix it. Besides, if the medicine worked she wouldn't be seeing Dr. Nova again, so there was no reason to dwell on him.

=== Canterlot ===

Princess Celestia was resting after bringing the sun to its noon position. She had about a half hour to relax before she had to begin arcing it back down again, and to see to more affairs of state. Even with her council of nobles to help run the leviathan that was Equestria's government, things still needed her personal attention.

The solar diarch was walking the halls of Canterlot with a cup of her favorite tea, levitated high enough that it wouldn't be spilled by a passing servant or guard. It happened more often than somepony would think, and once was too many for an avid tea drinker like Celestia.

The hallways were quiet, allowing Celestia time to let her mind wander. Occasionally she heard snippets of the maids or guards chatting, but always the conversations would come to a dead stop at her approach as they hurried to appear busy. Celestia stifled a giggle, if somepony didn't know better they'd think she was a cruel taskmaster.

Her tea was nearly depleted, it wouldn't be long before she had to return to her throne. Moving the sun was second nature to Celestia, but some of the ponies entering her court today were ones Luna had begun to call her 'regular visitors.' They were nobles who had the influence and volume to step over the lower level arbitrators and judges to bring their often silly and meaningless arguments to Celestia's doorstep.

As tempting as Luna's suggestion had been, Celestia knew she couldn't just turn them to stone and set them out in the courtyard to scare the other nobles into place. Celestia also knew Luna was kidding when she had brought it up.

Her sister's voice caught Celestia's attention as she neared the end of the hall. Normally at this time of the day Luna was in her room, hidden away in her room behind heavy blackout curtains and snoring like a demon.

"I hope she hasn't starting having insomnia..." Celestia leaned closer to the door.

Another voice revealed Luna was holding a conversation, but this pony didn't sound very enthusiastic about the topic. Whoever Luna was talking to, she sounded bored, almost apathetic as she spoke;

"-and that's my theory to why he made them using marble." The mare droned, "Princess. You're asleep again."

Celestia nudged the door open with her nose. The room was one of several sitting rooms that populated the castle floors, but the decor was presently... peculiar. Rocks of all sizes and types were scattered around, mostly common variants that were of little interest to anypony without a degree in geology.

Luna was nursing some tea, looking ready to crash on the floor any second. "Yes, I'm sorry. You possess an almost.. hypnotic tone of voice Ms. Pie."

The gray and very stoic-looking mare blinked her eyes, but showed no sign of being offended. "Yes, I've been told I have a very nice voice."

Celestia cleared her throat, catching both of their attention. "Sorry, am I interrupting?"

"No, sister we-" Luna yawned, "Excuse me. Ms. Pie and I have been in contact about something she found on an expedition to Horseshoe Bay."

Luna directed her sister's attention to a large gold ring sitting on the table. It was a thick chunk of gold with a flat outer edge, it was too large to be a ring for a unicorn's horn, and too small to be properly described as a golden wheel. Strange indentations were around the outer circumference, and upon coming closer these markings turned out to be words, written in flowing, stylized longhoof.

The words themselves had little meaning, taken either by themselves or as a whole. One line of the ring read; "Love-money-stronger-house-help-brother-boat-money-father-food-land-friend-fishing-new-..."

"Strange." Celestia frowned, "Have you discovered this... object's meaning? A code perhaps?"

"No. It appears to be non-magical." Luna yawned again, "Pardon me again. The words don't have anything tying them together that we can discern, and I've never seen anything like this. Have you?"

Celestia shook her head, "Nothing that I can recall. Ms. Pie, your thoughts?"

"You can just call me Maud, everypony does, and I don't know anything about the ring." Maud then looked to one of the rocks on the table, "I did find this with it."

To Celestia's eyes, it was just an ordinary rock. It was a uniform gray that lacked any sort of marbling or luster, but what was odd was its shape. It was a perfect sphere; not a single scratch or blemish marred its surface, and its curvature was so precise that only a mad pony could have carved it by hoof. Celestia was no expert on geology or rocks in general, but she knew that no rock, gem, or crystal naturally formed a perfect circle. Even pearls were always flawed in some way.

"An odd piece of jewelry I suppose, an ancient dragon's bauble." Luna sipped her tea.

"Then why the strange choice in inscription?" Maud stated bluntly.

Celestia smiled, few ponies every spoke to her in that tone, intentional or not. It was almost... refreshing. "You have a point. But perhaps you could halt this investigation until later? Luna needs some rest before she has to raise the moon tonight."

"Ms. Pie, Maud... we will continue this tomorrow." Luna said, "I'm afraid I can stay awake no longer."

"The rocks aren't going anywhere." Maud droned, "I'll be here when you get back."

"Do you need help back to your room?" Celestia asked.

Luna smiled for her sister's concern, but shook her head. "There's no need to worry, I'm merely excited about Nightmare Night approaching."

A fresh smile crawled across Celestia's face. Ever since her prized student had helped Luna see the joys of that holiday, Luna had been excited as a foal about what she was going to do next Nightmare Night. She'd bought several costumes, learned several songs and games, and even had plans to reintroduce some old nighttime traditions from a thousand years ago into the holiday. She'd even once asked Celestia to leave the sun down an extra hour but quickly retracted her request out of shame. Celestia naturally would have done just that, if Luna hadn't been so quick to take back her request. Luna deserved a holiday of her own, afterall.

"Regardless of where or how you spend it, as long as you enjoy it to the fullest it'll be great." Celestia smiled, "I'll see you tonight Lulu."

Luna blushed at her fillyhood nickname, "Tia, not in front of guests."

Maud blinked her eyes, but gave no other inflection. "I didn't hear anything."

Luna looked at her. Was Maud being sarcastic? Nonchalant? Teasing? That tone and that neutral expression she wore were something to admire. It alone would have made her a powerful politician and mediator. Luna felt it was a shame Maud got her cutie mark in rocks.

"Good day Maud, I'll see you later." With one gulp, Luna finished her tea and headed for the door.

Watching her sister slowly walk toward the door quickly lost its appeal, and Celestia looked at her own cup. It was cold, and she'd have to get back to the throne room soon. Looking back at the ring, Celestia reread the inscription. It was a puzzle she felt, and like with all puzzles there was some little hint or common thread that tied all the other parts together. But the words didn't have any obvious connection. Context and meaning aside, the words themselves were strange. It was paradoxical for such gibberish to be engraved so neatly... was it a clue? The more she stared at the ring, a sense of familiarity began to emerge.

"I feel like I've seen this hoofwriting before..." Celestia tapped her chin with her hoof. "Maud, would you mind if I informed my student about your find? She might have some useful input-"

"I don't mind." Maud stated.

Despite the interruption, Celestia gave the mare a friendly nod. "I'll write to her at the end of the day. If you could transcribe what the ring says exactly I would be grateful."

Maud responded by picking up a piece of paper, the words already copied down to the funny way the engraver had looped his 'o's. "I already did."

Taking the paper with her magic, Celestia thanked Maud and offered her a room to sleep in. Maud quickly explained in her own and very blunt way, that Luna had made her a similar offer but had turned it down. Apparently she preferred sleeping in the sitting room with the rocks, which apparently where hers.

After saying her goodbyes, Celestia neatly folded the paper and passed her cold tea cup off to a passing servant. Twilight's letter would have to wait, day court could not be put off any longer...

To be continued...

Author's Note

A cold and two chapters of Lost and Blind later: UPDATE!

Slight retcon: I didn't have any time frame set for this story, but my decision to add Maud has finally cemented when I want this story to take place. This won't effect the plot at all, seeing how Twilight's been in what, two scenes? Short ones at that. But I'll be going back and changing all reference to her as 'unicorn' to 'alicorn.' I don't see it effecting my plans for the future either.

On a more serious matter: On the 24th of March, the world lost Dave Brockie; lead singer and front man of the loudest and most ruthless band from Antarctica (and the only band from Antarctica), GWAR. I've been playing my GWAR albums a lot this week in his memory, but I when I heard the news I lost a big chunk of my childhood. Shock Rock and Heavy Metal has lost one of its most prominent members, and GWAR was just recovering from the loss of lead guitarist Corey Smoot (Flattus Maximus). Google the GWAR website for information, we're all presently awaiting the autopsy report. And yeah, Dave was my childhood hero. :fluttercry:

Looked over by Jack Kellar.

Also, if you'd like to be one of my proofreaders, please contact me.

36. I have a flashlight.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 36: I have a flashlight.

A walk, as it turned out, was exactly what Applejack needed.

She and her friends had taken to aimlessly wandering the satellite roads of Hollow Shades for several hours now, eschewing every path that ran near the Everfree when possible. This kept them surrounded by wide swathes of freshly harvested fields, which perfumed the air with earthy smells that only Applejack could fully appreciate; it reminded her of home.

However, not all the fields they passed were empty. Several stretches of land were overrun with tall grass, patches of large thistles, and half-matured trees. The reason for why these fields had left to such degradation came in the form of the abandoned, crumbling farms that sat languidly amid this wild pasturage.

At each such uninhabited farm Applejack would pause, forcing her entourage of friends to a stop as she ran her eyes over every crumbled brick and vine-covered wall. She said nothing, nor did she make any gesture other than a slight bob of her ears. After a minute, she would continue along the road, and her friends would join her.

Eventually her friends began to whisper their concern among themselves, but Applejack quietly assured her friends that she was fine.

When the conversation did not return as quickly as she wished, Applejack decided to nudge her friends with more pleasant thoughts. She spoke of Twilight’s first sleep-over, when she and Rarity had not seen eye-to-eye on anything, and of her and Rainbow got a little too competitive. Those moments of nostalgia caused her friends to put the awkward moment behind them and begin talking casually amongst themselves, and allow Applejack to continue to brood quietly when she was not the center of attention.

While the six continued to wander along the back roads, they never once lost sight of the water tower. The rusting hulk was the tallest building amid the grayed, bare-wood structures that comprised the heart of Hollow Shades, and now it was growing larger as the road led them back to the beginning of their excursion.

All talk slowly died down as Applejack and her friends slowly returned to town, approaching along the same path they had taken when they first came to Hollow Shades.

When they had quietly exited the doctor’s clinic for their walk, the market had been abuzz with concern. Now, there was little activity. There were still ponies on the boardwalk, but now they were all congregated around two noticeable points.

The more obvious of the two was the Harvest family’s market table. A sizable percentage of the local farming community surrounded the roadside table, eagerly listening to Leadfoot, whose voice rose above the chatter of the crowd. Although Applejack couldn’t make out the exact words he was using, she felt she didn’t have to guess about what topic he was talking about.

The other location that was swamped with ponies free from the fields was the Rusty Nail, and Applejack felt no desire to drown herself in hard drink. She didn’t care if she had seen a hundred monsters, she wasn’t going to drink this early. Granny had told her often that ponies that drink to forget or feel better end up as hopeless lushes, and the doctor was a fine example of that warning made real.

Fluttershy was the first to break the silence that had fallen on their troupe, "So um, are we going back to the clinic?"

Twilight raised an eyebrow, "Does anypony here actually want to go sit inside for the rest of the afternoon?"

Her friends all answered with their own unique variations of ‘no.’

"Neither do I." Twilight said, "But I think we could find something to do-"

"Twilight! Hey Twilight!"

Twilight turned her attention toward the familiar voice calling her name. Standing on the boardwalk outside Tablecloth’s was Roseluck, alongside Daisy and Lily Valley. The rose mare was waving emphatically to get Twilight’s attention, sporting a friendly grin.

Twilight responded with an almost mechanical wave of her own, but was too surprised by the trio’s cheerfulness to form anything more than a strained smile. Behind her, only Pinkie waved back with equal fervor.

The casual nature of these three struck Applejack as odd as well. Surely by now rumors had spread to the point where a pony would have to be deaf not to hear them. These three were known in Ponyville for being cowards who screamed at the smallest of dangers, yet they were walking the streets of the eeriest settlement in Equestria without a care in the world. Lily, Daisy, and Roseluck were all earth ponies, did none of them know of the old stories?

Roseluck took the lead as she trotted out into the street with her friends trailing behind her.

"We heard you were in town," Roseluck said, "But this is the first time we’ve seen you. How are you doing?"

"Oh… fine." Twilight stated slowly, "And yourselves?"

"We’re alright," Roseluck said as she proudly patted her stomach, "The food here’s pretty good, I can say that for sure. I can’t get half the stuff on that menu back in Ponyville."

Both Lily Valley and Daisy rolled their eyes.

"Some of it can stay here if you ask me." Lily stuck out her tongue in disgust.

"Finally, somepony I can agree with..." Rarity muttered under her breath.

Applejack heard her friend’s complaint, but hid her amused smile behind her hoof.

Roseluck merely shrugged, sensing that the majority of the ponies around her disagreed, "Meh, some of use choose to live dangerously. That fish was good."

Daisy, however, decided to force the conversation onto a topic that didn’t involve weird local delicacies.

"It’s nice to see you all came to support this town. But uh," Daisy faltered as she glanced about, "You girls aren’t here on Princess Celestia’s orders are you?"

Twilight quickly shook her head and held out her hoof as if she could manually stop Lily’s concerns from forming.

"No no it’s nothing like that, we… erm…" Twilight hesitated, how was she going to explain this tastefully to one of the most excitable mares in Ponyville?

Thankfully for Twilight, Rarity interjected on her behalf.

"We heard a few rumors that something dreadful was happening here in Hollow Shades, so we thought we’d come and investigate." Rarity smiled, "Let me be the first to say that those rumors proved to be complete exaggerations."

Rarity’s choice of words proved to be the right ones, as Lily Valley seemed to relax.

Seeing an opportunity to inject herself in the conversation, Applejack cleared her throat to get the trio’s attention. "Say uh, have any of you seen Carrot Top lately? Ah kinda need to talk to her."

All three mare’s eyes turned down the road in the direction of the Harvest family’s produce table. Applejack followed their gaze to the assembled crowd, but she couldn’t discern Carrot Top’s distinct orange coif among the multitude of manes.

"We’ve been in the restaurant since we got here, and she went off with Leadfoot for some sightseeing." Roseluck said, "If she’s not here, then she must be still out with Leadfoot... Or, that’s what I would say if he wasn’t over there at his family’s table."

"We er, ran into her while we were at the… shrine." Twilight hesitated at the word, "She left with Lord Barleycorn shortly before..."

Rather than follow up with the anxiety that Twilight expected, the flower mares all shared an amused chuckle.

"You were with Lord Barleycorn, huh?" Daisy smiled, "Then you were in good hooves."

Applejack’s eyes widened, "You’ve met him?"

Daisy nodded, "Oh yeah, and he’s a very nice stallion.We met him on the road once after we were about to leave town when Summer made a colossal plot-head of himself. He had some kind and, actually pretty insightful advice, and well that’s why we’re still here."

Applejack wasn’t exactly comforted by the idea of Summer Harvest yelling at these three until they were ready to flee Hollow Shades.

"So to answer your question, if Carrot Top left with him then she might still be wandering around with him. Maybe she needs somepony to talk to, y’know… after what happened at the farm house..." Roseluck trailed off in a hiss, flinching as if she was expecting Applejack to go off on her.

"She an’ Ah ain’t lookin’ forward to this talk," Applejack rubbed her forehead, "But if ya see her please let her know Ah’m willin’ ta listen to what she’s gone through, even though Ah don’t really understand."

Roseluck turned to her friends, both whom looked very uncomfortable with this new responsibility.

"Well, we were planning on going back to Ponyville now that the crops at the Harvest place are picked, gotta salvage what we can of the festival." Lily Valley fidgeted behind her friends, "...And after Daisy gets to check out the antique store."

That earned Daisy a few odd looks.

"I just think we’ll find something neat in there." Daisy said defensively.

Rarity raised an eyebrow, "I shudder to think what exactly would a pony in this town call an antique."

"Actually, in small towns like this antique shops double as pawn shops. You never know what you’ll find." Daisy brightened up, "When I got a chance to look through the window they had a really neat old lamp I wanna look at."

Roseluck rolled her eyes, "Trust her on this, she’s a great dumpster diver."

Daisy frowned, "I prefer ‘antiquarian.’ But believe me, that’s not the only cool thing I saw."

"Well, it’s not a Canterlot boutique, but if you’re going to do some perusing would you mind if I tag along?" Rarity asked.

The trio of flower vendors looked at the fashionista with a measure of obvious surprise, but swiftly welcomed her request with bright and friendly smiles.

"If you want to come, you’re more than welcome." Daisy beamed, clearly eager to do some treasure hunting.

"As much of Ah wish Ah could…" Applejack said, "Ah gotta see Leadfoot fer a second. Ah’ll come find ya when Ah’m done."

"Do you want us to come with you?" Fluttershy asked, ready to go with her friend should she need somepony for support.

Applejack made sure she showed her friends an appreciative smile, but she shook her head, "Nah, Ah’ll be fine. Ya’ll keep an’ eye open fer anythin’ Ah might like, ‘kay?"

"Trust me, there is." Daisy grinned, looking over at Rainbow Dash, "They even got some old racing memorabilia..."

Rainbow blinked, not expecting to hear that, "... Alright, that might be worth a look."

Applejack chuckled, that was certainly what it would take for Rainbow to set one hoof in a musty antique shop.

"Alright, Ah’ll meet ya later at the bar." Applejack showed her friends a smirk, "If ya can handle it, Ah’ll buy ya a drink."

With that said, Applejack departed down the boardwalk with her friends headed in the opposite direction. Secretly, she had made her offer more for herself than any other reason, believing she may need a stiff drink should things turned sour. Summer Harvest was a concern, but she had already resolved to forego talking to the old goat if she could. It was Leadfoot she truly needed to talk to.

To approach her cousin’s spot in the market, Applejack had to walk alone in front of the bar, and she swore that she heard several conversations hush as she passed its swinging saloon door. She did not turn to look, but she could feel several sets of eyes on the back of her head as she trotted past its dusty windows.

Already an uneasiness began to swell in Applejack’s chest, and she began to wonder if it was really wise to attempt this alone.

Tearing her eyes from the ground before her, Applejack glanced over at the stage she had helped build. The foals that had been practicing were mostly gone, though Applejack could see them here and there, playing or milling about in small groups. The only one that remained on the stage was Corn Crib, looking very bored as she tapped on the wooden floor of the stage with her hoof.

There was no doubt that the filly was eagerly awaiting the return of the scarecrow.

The thought of crossing the street and visiting with her young cousin crossed Applejack’s mind; to ask if she had seen anything of the Autumn spirit. However, Applejack knew that if Corn Crib was nervous about speaking to her before, the filly would be utterly silent now that Summer was within eyesight.

Continuing onward, Applejack began to hug the wall of store fronts as she traversed the planks of the boardwalk. The crowd was not as quick to notice her as the ponies in the bar, in fact Applejack barely received any attention. Whatever attraction they had come for was over, it seemed, as the ponies that comprised the assembly were all absorbed in casual discussion with their neighbors. Applejack twisted her ears, but only managed to catch snippets of nearby conversation, and unsurprisingly all talk was centered on the topic of what happened at the shrine.

With so many ponies between her and the table, the thought dawned on Applejack that Summer Harvest, and consequently Leadfoot as well, may not spot her among the crowd. That was a small comfort, though Applejack removed her hat just to be on the safe side as she crept onward, repeatedly and politely excusing herself.

At last she could see Leadfoot clearly, sitting quietly beside his parents. The table that was meant to showcase their best produce was, in Applejack’s eyes, ranged from pitiful to strange, with only the corn being worthy of any compliment.

Trying to keep her head down, Applejack relaxed when she saw that Summer Harvest was lost in conversation with an older stallion, talking loudly and personably while Harvest Moon seemed to be taking over the actual business of the table.

Leadfoot, fortunately, was seated on the side that Applejack had approached. From this distance she could ascertain that he was not comfortable being at the center of such a large gathering. No doubt he had been coerced into retelling what he had experienced at the shrine several times.

Despite Leadfoot’s disinterest in the crowd, Applejack only had to wave her hat a little to get his attention. No sooner than she saw him react with now-predictable anxiety, Applejack gestured with a tilt of her head to follow her before turning and easing herself back the way she came. It was best she removed herself from the crowd before Summer noticed her.

After squeezing her way back through the crowd, Applejack continued down the empty boardwalk. She counted the alleyways as she went, and at the third one she turned and left the main road. Once she was sufficiently out of the public eye, Applejack breathed a sigh of relief and she sat on the dirt path between the mouldering wooden buildings.

Her wait was short-lived, as Leadfoot soon walked past the mouth of the alley. He would have walked right past Applejack if she hadn’t waved to get his attention for a second time.

"Hey over here." Applejack said in a loud whisper.

Leadfoot stopped in mid-step, and eyed Applejack for a moment. There was a brief instant where Applejack believed that he would continue walking, but instead he timidly approached his apple farming cousin.

"Thanks fer comin’ out ta see to me." Said Applejack, trying to show her cousin a supportive smile.

Leadfoot tossed a cautious look over his withers, "Any excuse to get away from the table is a good one."

Applejack’s smile fell from her face, "Is it really that bad back there?"

Leadfoot gave a tired sigh as he turned to face his cousin, "Let’s just say I really, really don’t like having that much attention."

That statement heavily reminded Applejack of her own brother. Despite his massive frame, Big Macintosh was notorious for shying away from social gatherings. The more attention he’d receive, the more it took to force him to participate. It was only recently that he’d begun to emerge from that thick shell of his by joining Rarity’s little acapella group.

Having been witness to her own brother’s struggle, she had nothing but sympathy for her cousin’s current state.

"Lotta ponies don’t." Applejack said, adopting a comforting tone, "But you ain’t gotta go back out there. From what Ah saw yer folks got things in hoof."

Leadfoot gave a half-hearted nod and shuffled a little further away from the alley’s entrance.

"So what did you want me to come over here for?" Leadfoot asked.

Applejack nipped at her cheek to help motivate her into saying what had to be said, "Ah… well, Ah know we were all in a panic, but Ah didn’t want you ta think me an’ Twilight ditched ya back there. Ah know how yer pa thinks an’-"

"Lemme stop you right there." Leadfoot held out a hoof, "That thought never crossed my mind, but we were all so scared we would’ve ran all the way to Canterlot if we thought we’d be safe so there’s no need for any kind of forgiveness speech."

A sense of relief washed over Applejack, at least that was one bit of awkwardness avoided.

"And I’d… prefer not to talk about what happened in the forest ever again." Leadfoot shook his head in a disbelieving manner, "I’ve just… never seen anything like that. I never thought they were real."

That last remark struck Applejack as profoundly strange, "What about Lord Barleycorn?"

The question seemed to disturb Leadfoot, as he stiffened and broke eye contact with her. He bit his lip, adopting a worried expression as he seemed to be trying to choose his next words carefully. At first Applejack thought he might not have forgiven her after all, but she swiftly remembered the old belief that the spirits did not like to be spoken of. Despite Lord Barleycorn’s own assurances that he didn’t mind ponies talking about him, Leadfoot evidently did not feel like taking such a gamble.

"N-no he’s a spirit," Leadfoot said at last, "But… he’s not… um, how should I put it..."

"Scary?" Applejack suggested, trying to help him along.

Leadfoot hesitated, seeming to chew on Applejack’s choice of words before he responded with a half-hearted nod of his head.

"Not in the slightest." Leadfoot said with a flicker of humor in his voice.

"If ya can keep a secret, Ah feel the same way." Applejack chuckled, "But if ya wanna go fer a walk, Ah wouldn’t mind gettin’ ta know ya a little better. We didn’t exactly get to talk."

At once Leadfoot looked back toward the road, suddenly looking very weary, "It’d be a lot simpler if dad would just let go of that grudge of his."

Although she wasn’t enjoying the jump from one difficult topic to another, Applejack nonetheless did see an opportunity to fish for more information.

"So you don’t think mah side of that family’s all that bad?" She asked.

Leadfoot shook his head, "Of course not. If it happened like he says then really then it’s just both sides being thickheaded. To be fair though, you didn’t exactly keep your cool when dad started pushing your buttons."

Applejack frowned, "Well he shouldn’t have talked like that about Granny Smith."

"No he shouldn’t have, but you shouldn’t have thrown fuel on the fire." Leadfoot rubbed his forehead with his hoof, "With all this talk about the spirits returning and you getting spooked by them, he’s happy as a clam. If you walked up to him now he’d just rub it in your face."

As much as she hated to admit it, he was right. She had met many stubborn ponies in her life, ones that couldn’t let go of grudges as well, and when they had the advantage in an argument they would always use it to get what they wanted. With a crowd of neighbors listening to him, Summer could easily slander her, and maybe Twilight as well if he felt it would benefit him.

In a situation like this, the safest bet was not to play.

"Yer right." Applejack said plainly, "Ah hope ya know Ah… really really wanna help him to git over that grudge but… Ah don’t really see how Ah can do that."

Leadfoot shrugged, "Maybe if you came crawling over to him and admitted that your side of the family’s arrogant and our side is better… but I think that would just give him a swelled head and we’d never hear the end of it."

"Ah’ll talk to mah friends, maybe they cin help me figure sumthin’ out." Applejack blinked, suddenly remembering something, "What about Carrot Top, does… she think the same about me?"

Leadfoot hesitated, "Well, she’s still a little mad about me accidentally cluing you in on her being part of the family and she wouldn’t like me sayin this but… kinda."

Applejack’s stomach tightened a little upon hearing that.

"Kinda how?" She asked.

"First," Said Leadfoot, "I gotta say she doesn’t have any grudge for the Apples like dad has, she’s more… worried, I guess. She really doesn’t want you spreading word that you and her are related."

Applejack’s frown returned, she had never had a relative who truly wanted nothing at all to do with her before.

"I remember her acting all riled up when you called her ‘Cousin Golden’ back at the farm." Said Applejack.

"She’s still a little sore at me for blurtin’ that out." Leadfoot’s ears folded against his head at the memory of that afternoon, "What are you planning to do about her?"

Applejack’s brow furrowed as she closed her eyes to help her think. The problem was that the whole situation was so topsy-turvy. When Pinkie had announced that she might be related to the Apple family everypony involved had been thrilled. Applejack had always believed family was supposed to pull together, not push each other away. The idea that somepony wanted to leave the family was… somehow more incomprehensible than anything else in this strange place.

"First, can ya tell me why she kept this from me at all?" Applejack asked as she began to rub the sides of her head to stave off a growing headache.

"Cousin Golden didn’t wanna get tied to the Apple family." Leadfoot said plainly, "She’s really proud of the life she’s made for herself, an’ had to change her name to make it happen while living in Ponyville. If everypony found out she’s a Harvest, and an Apple by extension, she’d just be another Apple an’ not ‘Carrot Top.’"

"That… that wouldn’t happen if everypony heard about that!" Applejack hastily argued.

Leadfoot frowned, "Maybe, but that’s what she thinks. An’ she’s talking about leaving Ponyville if you spread that around."

Applejack removed her hat from her head as she processed this new information. "She really thinks that?"

Leadfoot nodded quietly.

"Then… when ya see her next tell her…" Applejack stood up and replaced her hat on her head, "That Ah’ll be in town for a while longer, so next time Ah see her we'll try and correct a few things."

She quietly left Leadfoot in the alley, and headed toward the bar. She’d wait for her friends there, and maybe have just one drink.

Rainbow Dash moved through the overcrowded and musty aisles of the pawn shop, her expression a mixture of boredom and annoyance. All around her she saw the faded ceramic knick-knacks that lined the cupboards of every grandmother’s house, worn woodworking tools that had to be over a century old, faded patchwork quilts and other hand-me-downs from battered antiquity...

The pegasus let out a huff as she blew her short bangs out of her eyes. Her hoof steps grew a measure more forceful as she tried to search through the mountainous piles that crowded every shelf and most of the floor for what Daisy had promised existed among this uninteresting clutter.

Rainbow knew the odds of finding something ‘cool’ amidst in all of this junk was nearly zero. It was entirely conceivable that the flower mare had seen something entirely else and mistaken it for racing memorabilia.

At best, the item Daisy had seen was just some old, moth-eaten Wonderbolt pennant. A nice decoration for her wall, but hardly worth her time, considering she already owned three.

Rainbow could hear the others talking about some trinket they’d found in an aisle she had already passed through, and consequently rolled her eyes. Junk, junk, junk, it was all junk. She carefully extended her wings, stretching them as she felt ready to just turn around and leave this claustrophobic shop, she only had one more row of shelves… and then she saw it.

It only stuck out to her out of familiarity with the fabric, which was obviously not the home-spun wool meant for the musty quilts. It was a folded mass of weather-proof cloth that had been placed on a rusty milk can to showcase it.

Curious, Rainbow stepped closer and took the folded garment and shook it out to see it in its entirety.

It was a flight suit; faded, old. Where the Wonderbolts wore suits of blue and yellow, and had ever since their founding, this suit was almost as recognizable to Rainbow Dash. It was white streaked with red lightning bolt designs, with powder burns, scratches, and other marks that told that it had worn often and in extreme conditions, and in Rainbow’s mind, cemented the fact that this was a genuine stunt suit. The idea that she had found this just laying on a milk can like some discarded old towel was unbelievable!

The frustration Rainbow had felt toward this shop was now long forgotten. She frantically turned it over, her jaw dropping lower as she found the insignias over the flanks, on one side the black silhouette of a fiery bird, the other a set of fanged teeth biting down on what looked like a planet.

Rainbow knew who this belonged to. Her chest heaved a she fought to control her excitement. To hold this suit in her hooves nearly robbed Rainbow of her ability to breath. She turned the suit over several times, examining the protective garment with the daring idea of trying it on then and there. That was until she saw the large gash that ran down the upper half of the back, just over the wing-slit.

"Ra… Ra… Rarity..." Rainbow barely managed to croak out.

Rarity, who had been eyeing some of the old jewelry lying on an old oak dresser behind Rainbow, almost had the suit thrown in her face as Rainbow came rushing over to her.

An incomprehensible string of words struck the fashionista as Rarity pushed the offending bundle out of her face. Rarity could barely understand her friend's excited babbling, but the way Rainbow was gesturing to the flight suit in her magic made it clear what Rainbow wanted.

"Alright, alright darling calm down," Rarity said, managing to quiet Rainbow for a moment, "After we finish looking I’ll see what can be done to fix this… thing if it means so much to you."

Rainbow quickly scowled, clearly taking umbrage with the old garment being downplayed so offhandedly. Before she could defend her treasure's honor, Daisy came around the corner from a neighboring aisle.

"Hey Rainbow," Daisy cheerfully said, a grin on her face, "I found that racing thing I told you about!"

In the crook of her foreleg Daisy waved a tattered and faded Wonderbolt pennant.

Rainbow sighed, yet managed to remember her manners despite the more important find, and accepted the pennant with a concise; "Thanks Daisy."

The hours slowly ticked away and the activity at the Fall Harvest Festival’s marketplace slowly died down. All the locals had done their shopping within minutes of everypony setting their tables up, and wasted the rest of the day visiting with seldom seen neighbors. Despite the disheveled state of the town and the general poverty, every conversation happening along the boardwalk was casual and jolly as befitting the celebration.

Talk of what had transpired at the old stone circle was a favorite topic, with the older generation delighting in a chance to recant old, strange tales of their younger days. Though many of these stories ranged from highly dubious to outright self-aggrandizement, listeners accepted these embellishments as the right of old ponies who had mastered the art of telling an exciting ghost story.

Excitement ran wild for what was to come at night. The sun was already arcing toward the horizon, and there was no sign of the lordly scarecrow, and more worryingly, non-resident ponies. In fact, the only ponies from out of town were Princess Twilight Sparkle’s entourage, and the handful of mares who were boarding at the Harvest’s farm house.

Despite whatever worry that might be churning beneath the surface, the shop owners were anxious and optimistic. They were kitting their stores with decorations that they normally reserved for Nightmare Night in accordance with Lord Barleycorn’s descriptions of Halloween. Many were sitting inside, eagerly expecting a wave of fresh customers while they busied themselves with little touches to their businesses.

Talk of Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends was also a popular topic, though in conversation it was kept tasteful regardless of the opinion of the speaker. Many of the mares in the princess’s entourage had been very polite and helpful around town, and although the Princess has roused something dark in the wood there was little to suggest it would cause trouble. If what Lord Barleycorn said was true then no spirit would cause harm for fear of being unable to attend this late-night jamboree.

The foals however were by this time intensely bored. Their costumes were left with Corn Crib, who continued to linger by the stage with her friends while the others kept playing and wandering about the busy town. Most of her schoolmates never got to see their hometown so lively or be off their respective farms in the waning daylight hours.

Tablecloth’s had closed relatively early, its staff hard at work preparing what was promised to be a banquet for all the ponies partaking in the festivities. Pinkie Pie had disappeared when the restaurant had closed its doors, and her friends had every reason to believe she was assisting the chefs in her own way. Her friend said nothing, but hoped their staff was patient with Pinkie’s unique brand of enthusiasm.

This only increased the traffic at the Rusty Nail, which was now bloated beyond its capacity to seat everypony, but few cared. Most were content to stand in whatever space was available, annoying only the waitresses, but generous tips kept them smiling as they moved through the drinking, raucous mob.

Twilight was confused about Rainbow’s sudden enthusiasm about some costume she had found at the thrift store, but had said nothing when the pegasus had nearly pushed Rarity toward the tailor’s lonely shop. The outright fangirlish fervor in Rainbow’s eyes rivaled anything she had seen regarding the latest Daring Doo novel or event, and Twilight felt it would be dangerous to get between her and… whatever Rarity was being forced into. The one thing Twilight was certain of was that Rainbow would explain ad nauseam about it when the time was right.

With nothing to do but wait, Twilight settled into mingling the best she could with the townsponies, her remaining friends doing the same. She just hoped Princess Celestia never found out she was sitting in a tavern, sipping her first taste of beer.

In increments that could not be measured by the eye, the shadows began to stretch and meld together as the sun began to recede toward the horizon. The day still had several hours before the stars began to appear, but still the streets remained full of ponies freed from the labors of the field. With the coming of the festival they only had to return home to sleep, and none of them wanted to sleep through whatever their resident king had in store.

The one lone pony that wasn’t busy or enjoying herself was Corn Crib. She had kept her attention fixed on the road that lead out back to her home, and tried to listen for any sign of a violin or singing. Sadly the chatter of the loosely assembled ponies on the boardwalk made it difficult to hear anything quieter than the crowd, forcing Corn Crib to give up on audible signs of the scarecrow.

"Excuse me."

Corn Crib startled and leaped to her hooves. Her young heart pounded in her ears as she whipped her head around to the mare standing on the ground in front of the stage. How she had snuck up on Corn Crib was a mystery, but the filly quickly tried to play off her alarm as the spontaneous need to leap up and stretch her legs...

It was only then that Corn Crib noticed that this mare was unfamiliar to her. It was true that she didn’t know everypony in Hollow Shades by name, but Corn Crib was certain she had never seen this slate-gray mare before. Excitement soon wore away the awkwardness that Corn Crib felt, if this was a new pony, then maybe there were more like her coming to town!

"Can you tell me which road leads to the old shrine?" Asked the mare.

The way the mare spoke was as flat and without even a hint of inflection, and Corn Crib was at once confused and a little disheartened.

"Uh, it’s kinda dangerous to go there right now. Aren’t you here for the festival?" Corn Crib asked.

"I don’t really like parties." The strange mare stated with all the tact of a pickaxe, "And I’ll be fine. I have a flashlight."

As if it was some sort of proof of security, the gray mare pulled a black flashlight from her saddlebag and boredly showed it to Corn Crib before putting it back.

The way this newcomer was talking, the way she just kept staring at her… Corn Crib couldn’t help but think this pony was making fun of her on some level. No pony acted this way without a reason, she thought.

Thinking it better to just give her the directions and have her leave, Corn Crib pointed up the old dirt road, "That way, after a while the path’ll head into the woods, you can’t miss it."

"Thanks." The mare turned to begin heading toward the old road.

"Uh," Corn Crib called out to the newcomer, "Why’d you ask me and not somepony else?"

The mare looked over her shoulder, still not changing her disinterested expression, "Everypony else was having a lot of fun, I didn’t want to disturb them. Sorry if I bothered you."

Like everything else, the apology was dry and straightforward, but somehow this time Corn Crib felt a sense of genuineness in the gray mare’s voice.

"What a weird lady…" Corn Crib thought as she watched her trot down the road.

Her attention soon went back to the crowd, disinterestedly watching the ponies in the crowd… until she heard the sound of a violin.

To be continued…

Author's Note

Happy 4th everyone!

This chapter's going up a little blind. I've already edited it once, but I understand that I may have missed something. If you see some wonky wording, please shout it out. I could have kept it in the workshop for a bit longer, but that means a longer wait for readers. So... here it is, warts n' all.

Also, if you get the 40k reference I left in here, you're as big a geek as me.

Proofread by Courage Fire

1. Please not dandelion greens!

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 1: Please not dandelion greens!

Corn Crib was drenched with sweat. The corn-yellow filly had pulled weed after weed after weed but felt like she had accomplished nothing. The cart that sat by her side was filled to the brim with creeping charlie, dandelions, thistles and other weeds. The dandelions she might have been proud to sell in town, but not when they all came out of the carrot field.

The carrots themselves were looking worse than last year. The rabbits had dug up dozens of them, needing to eat so many due to the vegetable's stunted size. Looking behind her, Corn Crib could see the other fields were just as pathetic. The barley they grew for the Hollow Shades' brewery was lost under thick patches of ragweed. Corn Crib's elder brother, Leadfoot, was setting up more scarecrows in the corn field in a vain attempt to keep the tenacious crows and sparrows away. The only things that seemed to be unmolested were the pumpkins, if only because they were still immature, but the countless animal tracks in the dirt around them were a sign of things to come.

Corn Crib stood to stretch her back, only to feel a stiff, warm wind nearly knock her on her side. She'd been looking at the ground so long she hadn't noticed the black clouds filtering in from over the vastness of the Everfree forest. The rumble that echoed across the land to Corn Crib's ears brought a sigh rising up from her parched throat. After a look at the weeds in her cart and the weeds left to pull, Corn Crib was consigned to admit defeat and head inside.

"Leadfoot! Hey, I'm heading inside! Are you nearly done?" Corn Crib called into the rows of cornstalks. "I don't want to be here when the storm starts."

"Yeah, I just got the last one set up!" A fog hat gray stallion, nearly three times the size of his little sister, pulled himself from the corn. He whistled at the sight of the tall pile of green weeds in his sister's cart. "Mighty fine haul you got there."

Corn Crib gave Leadfoot a tired, but genuine smile. "Thanks, how many scarecrows did daddy have you put up?"

Leadfoot ran a hoof through his short-cut mane, "Three per field, and five in the corn. I had to use nearly all the old clothing in gramps's trunk to make them all."

A crack of thunder caused both siblings to jerk their heads in the forest's direction.

"Shame our weather team'll never get a storm like that cleared up before it hits town." Leadfoot shook his head, "Come'on sis, 'fore we get rained on."

The wheels of the cart creaked as Corn Crib pulled it along side her brother. The filly looked up at him with a smile. He never asked if she needed help, but she knew all she'd have to do is ask and she'd have a helping hoof.

After its cargo dumped in the compost heap, the cart was quickly replaced in the barn. Corn Crib never went further into the old barn unless she absolutely had to anymore. The barn had once been home to a small herd of cows. The filly remembered them seeming scary to her when she was very little, but she had warmed up to the bovines within a week. When they left for greener pastures in the neighboring town of Ponyville they took all the warmth and life in the barn with them. The only things living here now were in the long strands of spider webs that clung to every surface like ghostly curtains.

The Harvest family homestead was a modest two-story house that stood between the dirt road and the farm's other essential buildings. It had been a cheery place, one that Corn Crib only had the faintest memories of. Scraps of peeled, white paint were scattered in the now wild and unattended flower beds. Not a single pair of shutters hung straight, and the naked wood siding was graying from years of exposure. The longer Corn Crib looked at her home the more depressed she felt. The other farmers in her rural little town were doing far better, why were their fields so sick? Until the fields started producing better they could not replace a single board or apply one lick of paint.

Each porch step creaked with a different octave as Corn Crib and her brother approached the front door. The bare wood floor inside creaked just as bad as the steps, and the creaks from the kitchen were now synonymous with the dinner bell.

"Hey mom! We're back!" Corn Crib called toward the kitchen.

"Scarecrows are all up!" Leadfoot added.

"Good, supper will be ready in a little while!" Came the call of their mother, Harvest Moon.

Leadfoot halted his sister with a hoof on her back, head still turned to the kitchen. "What's for eatin'?"

"Please not dandelion greens..." Corn Crib silently prayed.

Harvest Moon answered back in a proud voice, "Boiled dandelion greens, cattails, and mushrooms!"

Corn Crib grimaced, another beastly meal of what her mother could gather from the forest. The one silver lining to her mother's poor meals was that they made Corn Crib appreciate simple things like cheese and fruit all the more. The thought of a muffin or anything baked in town made the corn-yellow filly's belly ache in longing.

The clatter of her brother's hooves jolted Corn Crib out of her muffin fantasy. She hurried after Leadfoot, how could she have forgotten about their traditional after-work race to the bathroom? Leadfoot's head start was unfair, but Corn Crib wasn't going to complain; she could just get back at him tomorrow.

The bathroom door slammed shut, and Corn Crib had to wait outside on her brother. Corn Crib stood by the door, listening as the water began to run. The sooner her hooves were washed, the sooner supper could be over and her tongue washed off. Quickly growing impatient, the filly started to pace, and in her loitering she heard her daddy's voice. Venturing away from the bathroom door, Corn Crib peeked into the living room.

Inside, on the couch was her daddy, a graying earth pony with an olive-drab coat and mane. His face was stoic as ever, but his eyes were locked on his forehoof, which was being wrapped in gauze by a familiar cherry-red pegasus in a doctor's coat.

"Alright Mr. Harvest, just stay off the leg and in a few days I'll come by to check on the stitches." Dr. Cherry Nova said, getting back on all four hooves with a tired groan. "I'm serious, I know you farmers think you're tough, but you try pulling a plow with that and the stitches will open and you'll tear that gash deeper."

"I'm not a foal, doc." Mr Harvest snorted, but his prideful retort was quickly undercut by; "I... can't suppose I can pay you in a hot meal, can I?"

"No." Cherry Nova scrunched his nose up in disgust before attempting to soften his answer, "No thanks. I'll just add this house call to your previous bill... which I should start calling your tab. I need to get back to my clinic, so until you get some money... stay healthy."

Corn Crib slunk back, not wanting to be seen by the doctor. She was never really sure how to react to the physician. He was sour, and didn't really like to talk about much of anything she thought was interesting. During her last checkup Corn Crib had tried to talk to him about her trip to Ponyville to visit her cousin Golden Harvest. Dr. Nova had only grunted and muttered a few words Corn Crib had never heard before.

As Dr. Nova came closer, her young ears caught him muttering under his breath. "Talents wasted... should be working in a hospital not some podunk little..."

The filly got a suspicious look from the doctor as he entered the hallway. Unfortunately for Corn crib, he paused and spoke to her. "Corn Crib. And how is your throat after last year's tonsillectomy?"

It was the dry, toneless way that Dr. Nova asked his question that gave Corn Crib an uneasy feeling in her stomach. "Just... um, fine Doc. Um, what happened to daddy?"

"Doctor-patient confidentiality." He stated dryly, "But if I were you I'd keep him off any more ladders."

With that, the stallion flicked his wings, and turned to leave. The way his left wingtip drooped like an empty, feathered sleeve made the filly cringe in disgust. At least Dr. Nova didn't see her staring.

A hoof suddenly tapped her shoulder, Corn Crib let out a startled yelp as she whirled around to face whoever did that. Her snout crashed into her brother's chest, and Corn Crib felt on her rump, rubbing her sore nose.

"Bathroom's all yours." Leadfoot chuckled. "Or you scared of another harrowing night at the family dinner table?"

Corn Crib shot her brother a nasty look, but it only lasted until she heard the door slam shut. "No more than you are of the Everfree?"

Leadfoot coughed, "Well... um... "

Corn Crib chuckled. "I'm just kiddin'. Meet ya at the table."

Leaving her brother to the horrors of the kitchen table, Corn Crib cautiously approached her father. The older earth pony was getting to his hooves, and doing his best to look as if putting weight on his foreleg wasn't causing him pain.

"Daddy? You okay?" Corn Crib asked, eyes on the bandages.

"Don't worry Pumpkin," Mr. Harvest said with a nonchalant nod of his head. "I'm just fine. Just a little tumble through the toolshed roof."

"A tumble?" Corn Crib's eyes widened in horror. "Daddy we keep the scythe and all other kinds of sharp stuff in there!"

"Just nicked my knee is all." Mr. Harvest reassured, "I should be all healed up before the fall harvest festival."

Corn Crib sighed, "Daddy, the festival's in three weeks. Besides, I don't think we can really compete with the Apple fam-"

One of Mr. Harvest's backhooves crashed down onto the floor. "The Apples are not to be mentioned in this house."

Corn Crib backed a step away from her father. "S-sorry daddy, I didn't mean-"

"Don't apologize Corn Crib." Her father said, firmly but not harshly like he had sounded before. "You keep your chin up, and endure. Just you wait, come harvest time we'll show everyone that the Harvest family are the hardest working farmers this side of the Everfree."

The pride her father spoke of was a familiar topic, but it always brought mixed feelings in Corn Crib. It reminded her of the near-destitute state of the farm, but also the hope that was needed to see them through the next day. Still, her father was the only one who made these statements; Leadfoot and her mother never once brought up the family in this light.

The wind roared at the window, causing the glass to clatter and the wooden siding to creak. The nearing thunderclouds flashed and roiled as they seemed to thicken, choking out the light of the sun as the neared the farm house.

Mr. Harvest wrinkled his nose. "Dang Everfree, always sending us wild weather..." He snorted. "Best get to supper now, and head to bed. Tomorrow we might have a lot more to do than tend the fields."

The yellow filly sighed as she followed her father to the kitchen. Her plate was already filled with greens and browns of mushrooms and dandelions. Corn Crib let out a defeated whimper before heading to the table. Maybe her unwashed hooves would make the meal taste better.

The Hollow Shades weather team only consisted of five overworked pegasi. They normally could manage the weather of such a small town in less than a few hours, but the winds from the Everfree Forest often sent them strange, anomalous weather. Wild storms like this were far beyond their ability to manage. There was nothing to do but hunker down and prepare for the worst.

Within an hour wind and thunder shook every home and every tree. Lightning crashed above and below, striking trees, the ground, and lightning rods that were a must on every building in Hollow Shades.

The corn rows in the Harvest farm were whipped and shaken, and if the corn were riper it would have thrown their ears to the ground. The scarecrows endured the rain and hail without a complaint, but the crops were less resistant.

Around the Harvest farm, the lightning was more prevalent, almost omnipresent. A hundred lightning strikes perhaps in a minute, all attracted to one particular site in the middle of the corn field. The hail and rain ceased minutes after, but the rain and thunder continued to rail against the town.

The moisture kept the corn from catching fire, but something stirred in the corn. Something not of Equestria. It stirred, roused from some long sleep, naked and confused. Rising on two feet it looked about, seeing only corn and a scarecrow staring down at it with a burlap face.

Its feet already covered in fresh mud, it reached up and tore the scarecrow from its post. Questions and fear roared in its mind, and the night was still young.

To be continued...

Author's Note

I know starting a story in a completely original setting can be off putting, as can populating the story with more than a handful of OCs. My reason is I wanted to get outside the common story anchor that is Ponyville. Also, I wanted to do a story that explores some of the background Ponies. I will say the mane 6 will be dragged into this eventually.

Hope to see some comments, as I welcome constructive criticism. Although, I will warn I did not have this proof read before it was posted. If anyone would like the job in the future, you got it.

6. Helloooooo breakfast.

The Tale of Lord Barleycorn

Chapter 6: Helloooooo breakfast.

The early morning fog was still lingering around the treeline when the Sprout family began to mobilize for morning chores. The Sprout brothers raced out to the barn to decide who got to feed which animals before school.

As usual, it was Hay Stack's pick to feed the chickens, and Hay Bale got to feed the cows. With these two tasks called for, all that was left was the youngest colt, Wind Row to slop out the pigs.

The colt muttered to himself, his complaints rendered unintelligent due to him having to use his mouth to lift the filthy bucket. He shuddered in disgust, and like every morning he promised himself to clean the slop bucket... only to instead resolve not to lose tomorrow's race as he always did.

The pigs snorted their impatience at Wind Row as he hurried to deliver the bucket of mushy table scraps to their trough. The first bucket was emptied, and Wind Row stepped back to wipe his tongue on his knee. The young colt yawned, and looked out across their fields. He could see the tall ears of the rabbits bouncing through the carrot patch that buffered the fields from the Everfree.

An irritated round of surly oinking called Wind Row back to the here and now. After two more foul buckets were fetched and emptied, the Earth Pony colt could get on with his morning. All three of them had only left fifteen minutes to get ready for school, so Wind Row headed toward one of the rain barrels and dunked his head in. He held his head under the water and peeled his lips back to suck in the cold water. While it had the added benefit of banishing any remnants of sleep, Wind Row felt like he'd need the whole barrel to rinse the taste out of his mouth.

When Wind Row came up for air he was shivering, and his mane stuck to the back of his head. His brothers would take a little time to finish their chosen chores. Although feeding the pigs was foul, it was the easiest. His brothers not only had to feed their chosen livestock, but they had to milk the cows and collect the eggs.

The fog was nearly gone now, and Wind Row paused when he noticed something that had not been there the night before. In the family garden, only about five yards away was a scarecrow, and a shabby looking one at that.

Wind Row shrugged, somepony had to have put it up. He still had to get his books together before heading to school.

What Wind Row didn't see was the scarecrow very slowly lift its head. First it looked to him as he went back into the house, then to the basket of eggs Hay Stack set out.

"Helloooooo breakfast. These ponies better ship off soon... my feet are killing me."

=== Ponyville ===

"...And be sure to water them in the evening, preferably just before sundown." Carrot Top said as she walked by her rows of carrots. "And if that little rabbit of Fluttershy's comes around with his friends again, I want you to kick him into-"

"Carrot Top, I know how to take care of a bunch of carrots." Berry Punch punctuated her declaration with a bored sigh. "I do take care of Ponyville's only vineyard."

The pair had been walking along the neatly organized rows of carrots for nearly twenty minutes. It had been Berry Punch's idea to get introduced to the fields she was supposed to be tending, but Carrot Top had been listing her usual procedure for a full twenty minutes.

Carrot Top shook her head, a little embarrassed by her over-protectiveness. "Sorry, I know I'm being a little... overbearing? I think that's the right word... Anyway, I know you'll do a good job while I'm gone. I'm sure you'd be the same way if I was watching your grapes while you were out of town."

The purple earth pony shrugged, "Maybe a little, but not really. I'd be more touchy if it were fermenting and bottling time. When did you say you were heading out?"

"I told you, two mornings from now." Said Carrot Top, "I know you can handle this, but Lily, Roseluck, and Daisy need to find somepony who can take over for them."

Berry Punch turned her head to her companion, "Didn't you say Roseluck was having somepony watch her shop already?"

"Lyra, but she's using the extra time to find somepony else. Daisy and Lily need time to find responsible field sitters." Carrot Top shook her head. "Which is harder than I thought it would be."

"Oh? I'm not responsible enough for you? I'm hurt." Berry teased, giving Carrot Top a playful nudge with her hoof.

Carrot Top laughed, "Oh come on, you were my first choice!"

"Oh I'm suuuure!" Berry Punch snickered, "Really, thanks for thinking of me first."

"Thank you for accepting." Carrot Top said as they neared her house. "Can I get you a drink or something?"

"No thanks, I got a few things to do and I'm a bit behind schedule." Berry Punch sighed, "If you do end up staying, be sure to send a letter back. I don't mind a little extra watering, but I hate suspenseful dramas."

Carrot Top raised a hoof, "I promise you'll hear from me if that's the case. Hollow Shades is only a stone's throw from Ponyville, so if we can't do anything, then we'll all be heading back the same day."

Berry Punch tilted her head. "If it's that close, why don't you go and send for your friends when you're sure you're needed? Save them the trouble."

The orange mare gave a tired sigh, opening the fence gate for Berry. "I think that's Roseluck's doing. She's always wanted to go on a 'road trip' with us, so I think she talked Daisy and Lily into it. If I left without them at this point, she'd be very put off."

"She does have a wild streak in her." Berry Punch chuckled, pausing as she stood on the other side of the gate. "If you do stay, bring me back something."

The purple mare turned to leave, then stopped and looked back to her friend. "Has Pinkie caught wind of this yet?"

"No, and I'd like to keep it that way." Carrot Top rolled her eyes. "I love that Pinkie's always so upbeat and wants to make everypony happy, but this... I feel is a family matter. I'd like to keep it quiet."

"Even though you're bringing three of your friends?" Berry Punch smirked.

"Yes." Carrot Top nodded, a serious tone to her voice. "But they're coming along to help, not throw a party. And I don't feel it's all of Ponyville's business to know what I'm up to."

"I'd feel the same way if I was in your shoes, I guess. But I don't think that's really what you mean." Berry Punch said pointedly. "You don't want the Apples catching wind of this."

"I don't want to get into this." Carrot Top said in a hushed tone, "Fine, you're right. I don't want Applejack to know."

Berry Punch frowned, "Alright, worse comes to worse I can ask Vinyl to distract Pinkie for an hour when you set out. She owes me. And you will be owing me big when you get back." Berry Punch grinned, "You gotta help me pick all my grapes and stomp them."

Carrot Top smiled, "Getting a bunch of grape juice all over myself? You sure you wouldn't rather have Rarity help you?"

Berry Punch burst out in a loud guffaw of laughter. "You kidding? That pretty white coat of hers would be stained for months!" The vineyard owner grinned, "Maybe I should ask. She might start some new trend."

"Maybe." Carrot Top leaned against her garden's fence. "Thanks again, Berry. I really do appreciate this."

"What are friends for?" Berry Punch waved her goodbye before trotting off down the road.

Watching her friend walk away, Carrot Top couldn't help but feel really lucky. Berry could easily have said no, and Carrot Top could have been stuck with nopony trustworthy enough to watch her crops for her. Worse, if Roseluck found somepony it would mean Lyra could have ended up with the position. Lyra was a nice mare, but she was so... flighty.

With those fears quelled, Carrot Top entered her house and poured herself some lemonade. Leaning against her counter, the orange mare looked out at her fields. The sun was still rising outside, if the shadows from the trees were any indication. Carrot Top loved the sight of her carrots, all uniform in their rows as they stretched back to the river.

What bothered Carrot Top was Pinkie. Once the party mare got wind of Carrot Top's departure, Pinkie would have a party waiting for her on her return. The party itself would be fine, probably great. The trouble was then she'd have to come up with some lie or half-truth to tell about where she'd been. Of course, Applejack would be there, and if Carrot Top said too much or too little ponies would get suspicious.

Granted, Carrot top's secret wasn't something that would cause all of Equestria to come crumbling down, nor even Ponyville for that matter. It wouldn't land her in jail or cause her to lose friends. In all likelihood, no pony would treat her differently, save for the four living on Sweet Apple Acres.

=== Hollow Shades ===

Leadfoot grunted as he pried the backboard out of Corn Crib's cart and tossed it on the floor of the barn. The scarecrow hadn't been seen since last night, and it was nearly noon. Leadfoot had managed to talk his way out of going into the back field to work on the carts, but he couldn't stay inside the barn all day.

Leadfoot nearly jumped out of his skin when he heard the barn door suddenly creak shut. The stallion had then expected some shout from his father about wasting the day, but instead there was Lord Barleycorn, carrying a length of rope on his shoulder, and across his back was a burlap sack not unlike the one that he wore on his head.

"Ah, are we alone?" The scarecrow asked in a pleasant whisper.

Leadfoot nodded, gawking at the creature. He'd been surprised last night... heck the creature had even horrified him, but Leadfoot had also been extremely tired. Now he was fully awake, and seeing the scarecrow confirmed that what had transpired in the kitchen last night was no dream.

"Excellent." He said a little louder than before, "Am I interrupting?"

"Not... really?" Leadfoot said cautiously, "I'm just trying to replace the back board in this cart."

"It shouldn't be any trouble at all then, with your masterful craftspony skills." Lord Barleycorn said cheerfully, setting the rope and sack on the barn floor with delicate care.

Leadfoot eyed the sack, then returned to the new board he had marked. Taking it in his mouth, he set the board on the saw horse.

"Forgive me if I'm... getting in the way." Lord Barleycorn coughed, "Perhaps you would like if I held the board in place while you cut?"

Leadfoot had just bent down to pick up his saw, but now his eyes were locked on the scarecrow. "I... sure."

"Splendid." Lord Barleycorn said, placing both of those long arms on the board.

With the saw in his mouth, Leadfoot lined up with the notch he made and began to cut. Try as he might, Leadfoot couldn't take his eyes off the creature. It didn't feel justified, but the scarecrow, or rather the creature inside, was such a mystery. Leadfoot wasn't ready to rule out that it was some kind of monster, but if it clearly wasn't an animal. What was it?

Realizing he was staring, Leadfoot averted his gaze to the board and released the handle, pretending that his jaw was sore from overexertion. "What's in the sack?"

"Breakfast for me, and the rope is the solution to your rabbit problem." Lord Barleycorn chuckled, "And maybe dinner, if I'm lucky. Roasted rabbit... yum."

"Breakfast?" Leadfoot's lip twitched, "What... does a scarecrow, or whatever you are, eat?"

"Oh fret not. Just some eggs. Your sister's sandwich last night was... interesting but hardly satisfying." The scarecrow patted the center of his barrel, or where Leadfoot guessed where his stomach was. "So I opted to make my own breakfast rather than squander your own foodstuffs. Although I may have to request the use of a pan."

Leadfoot held up his hoof, still trying to work things out in his head. "Where'd you get the eggs?"

The scarecrow cleared his throat, taking his time with his response. "The Sprouts have been blessed with fowl with incredible fecundity. It lead me to wonder to their quality, so I took it upon myself to ensure they were as delectable as they were plentiful."

Leadfoot's head hurt. He wasn't used to such long words being thrown at him in such rapid succession, but their meaning came to him in time.

"You stole them?" Leadfoot said, more a guess than a true accusation.

"I have stolen nothing. These clothes, this face, are merely borrowed, and you will have them back come fall's end. The eggs, while I admit they cannot be returned after consumption, I believe I can pay for, many times over."

"How?" Leadfoot frowned.

"If my labor bears fruit, then I can surely do the same for the Sprouts as well. But your farm comes first." Lord Barleycorn leaned against the saw horse. Even stooping, he still loomed over Leadfoot. "Rude as it might be, may I ask you a few questions? It's been so long since I've spoken to ponies like this."

Leadfoot sighed, then took the saw in his mouth again. He managed out a quick "Go ahead." before hurrying to get the new board cut.

"It's also been so long since I've been to your town, I wouldn't recognize anypony who lives here by sight. I've briefly been introduced to the Sprouts. Fine young brothers. Is there anypony in town you'd call 'interesting.'"

The newly cut board fell to the barn floor, and Leadfoot set the saw down. "This is Hollow Shades. All the interesting ponies left when the lumber mill was boarded up. Some big wig stallion in Canterlot bought it from the local owner and ran it into the ground."

The scarecrow grunted, "This stallion probably treated the mill like a turn-key operation."

Leadfoot raised his head. "A what?"

"It means when the owner of a business only shows up to open the doors in the morning and collect the profits." Barleycorn explained. "He expects his employees to handle all the problems and responsibility."

"Are you sure you know nothing about Hollow Shades? You sound like a lot of the loggers." Leadfoot set the saw up off the floor so nopony would step on it. "Well, the owner didn't even do that. I worked at the mill for a while when I was just a colt, trying to get my cutie mark." Leadfoot shrugged. "He never set one hoof in Hollow Shades, instead he put his son in charge."

The scarecrow gave a contemptuous snort as he reached down and picked up the board and set it in the back of the cart. "Pampered and spoiled rotten I bet."

Leadfoot shook his head. "Like you wouldn't believe. He complained that we were throwing up too much dust and quarantined himself in his office; on day one. On day two he outlined that we had to have uniforms, which we had to pay for. When something broke, it came out of our salaries, not his profits."

"With that sort of managements I'd be surprised if this mill is even standing." Lord Barleycorn held the board up in place.

"Standing, but condemned." Leadfoot snorted, getting the hammer and nails. "Eventually ponies got so fed up with him they went to work anywhere else. Most pulled up stakes and left town. The whole town relied on the mill, being so close to the Everfree, after all. He tried to get other ponies to move here and work for him, but most were wise enough to stay away. Then one day everypony arrived to work, and the doors were chained. He just packed it in and left."

Leadfoot hung his head. "The way a lot of ponies are talking, it won't be long before Hollow Shades is a ghost town."

Feeling something rest on his shoulder, Leadfoot lifted his head to see Lord Barleycorn's hand there. The sheer length of the limb took Leadfoot aback, but there was no sliminess, no ghastly sensation from his bald claws.

"I know what it's like to lose your home." The creature behind the mask spoke softly, "I know you might not have a lot of trust in me yet, but once I'm done helping your farm I'll turn my attention to the town."

Stunned into silence, Leadfoot merely blinked as he felt Lord Barleycorn pat his shoulder and retract his arm. In his dormant contemplation Leadfoot watched as the creature took the hammer and earnestly completed the repairs on the cart.

This creature seemed to love to make tall promises. Last night he had admitted to making a promise to his sister to save the farm, even though things were hanging by a thread as it was. By his own admission, Lord Barleycorn didn't know a thing about the town. He seemed honest about making the attempt but how would he accomplish it? Leadfoot wasn't sure, and he was even less sure about what to do.

"I have a question." Leadfoot said, finally emerging from his reverie. "Why do you care so much about my sister? You made a promise, and I respect that you intend on keeping it, but I don't understand why a stranger would stop and go through Tartarus and back just like that. Then to turn around and make an even bigger promise."

"Perhaps that's what separates us." The scarecrow said, sounding a little cross as it crossed its arms. "I'd think anyone, anypony, whatever, who wouldn't stop and try to make a child's day a little brighter isn't fit to wipe the dirt from my boots." Lord Barleycorn prodded himself in the chest with one of his fingers. "If that makes me a fool, then call me the king of fools!"

Leadfoot winced, "Hey, I'm not saying don't give her hope... I just..."

"No, don't apologize." Lord Barleycorn's slumped his shoulders, much of his conviction gone. "Just... a little righteous indignation on my part. I didn't mean to accuse you of anything. I'm sorry."

Stepping forward, Leadfoot stretched a hoof up and gently placed it on the scarecrow's chest. There was something definitely fleshy in there, and in a few seconds he felt the creature's heartbeat. What did Corn Crib see in him? Thinking back to last night, his sister had been smiling from ear to ear when she was with him. Sure, Corn Crib hadn't been mopey and emotional about their future, but Leadfoot couldn't remember the last time he'd seen her so happy.

"Um... what are you doing?" Lord Barleycorn asked.

"You might not be a pony... but I'm starting to think you really want to help." Leadfoot offered a genuine smile. "I'm just not sure how you can do it."

Lord Barleycorn chuckled knowingly. "I may not have a plan to help the town yet, but for now... I'd love to get my breakfast. Thinking and working are two tasks that aren't easy when your stomach is empty."

"Sure. Since you finished my job for me, I'll get you one of the skillets from the kitchen." Leadfoot began to gather up his tools.

Lord Barleycorn cleared his throat, causing Leadfoot to pause. "Oh, one last thing. Did you tell your parents about me this morning?"

Leadfoot set the saw back down on the floor and chuckled lightly. "Hey mom, dad, last night I saw Corn Crib outside with a six foot tall scarecrow. I think we should call the Wonderbolts in."

The scarecrow scratched his chin through his mask. "Yes, I can see where telling them about me would be rather silly."

With the tools in his saddlebag, and the saw in his mouth, Leadfoot headed out from the barn. Only now did he realize he didn't ask how the scarecrow was going to solve the rabbit problem, but maybe he was due a little good faith. Good faith, and a borrowed skillet of course.

If Leadfoot had turned around, he would have seen Lord Barleycorn taking out a pocket knife.

"I probably should have asked for more than just the skillet... going to be hard to cook with just this." Lord Barleycorn sighed, "Maybe I can whittle some chopsticks and pray I don't drop my eggs on the ground. No plates either."

Lord Barleycorn let out a quiet laugh as he closed the knife and slipped it into his pocket. "Challenge accepted."

To be continued...

Author's Note

Okay, this was slow in coming but I made it! The lesson? Never try to write a chapter for two different stories at the same time. You get cross eyed and the plots of both chapters suffer. Nearly burned myself out. =c

I really didn't have a plan for this chapter, I just threw a bunch of off hand short blurbs together. The mill was my first real bit of inspiration. Not sure if the Sprouts will appear again, but they were fun to write for.